《The Alpha's Unwanted Luna (by Miss L)》


 Chapter 1

    Prologue


    What do you do when you''re a human in a wolf pack and your best friend is the next Alpha?


    You join in that''s what. Or you join as much as a human can. Kennedy and Jeremiah have been friends since birth. Their moms were best friends in college and passed on the friendship to their kids.


    When a tragic ident ims her parents but somehow leaves Kennedy alive and no family members will take on the burden of a teenager with norge inheritance. The one person closest to her mom steps up to im her.


    Kennedy and Jeremiah have been inseperable ever since. She has spent thest two years learning pack ways and pack values, but is set on going to college and experiencing human life outside the pack she knows and loves. She''s a human and knows she won''t be a wolf''s mate. She is prepared to leave the pack and live in the human world. She aspires to take over the fitness studio her mom started with Jeremiah''s mom. It''s a legacy that keeps her parent''s memory alive.


    She has everything nned out, much to her best friend''s dismay. All her college forms are signed, room and board set up and her business sses are on track to have her graduate in three years. She just has to survive high school for one more year before that can all happen. Thankfully werewolves think that senior year is the time to start focusing on the future so many sses are in ce to help her seed faster.


    Her life is nned, Jeremiah will start training to take over his pack. This is thest hurrah before their lives go in their predetermined ways. She knows they will always be close, like their moms. She can''t go a day without talking to him. It''s been like that for as long as she can remember. She feels iplete without the contact, so there is no question of losing touch. She also knows that they aren''t mates, even though many people were hoping their close rtionship couldn''t be anything else. At eighteen their rtionship is that of siblings with twin like tendencies. Also something no one can exin. She cannot mindlink, or shift and yet she move like a wolf, thinks like a wolf, has the instincts of a wolf.


    Many believe she will get her ''human adventure'' out of her system and thene home to the pack for good.


    Until Kennedy''s life decides to throw her another curve ball and force her to make choices she never nned on.


    Copyright ? 2024 by Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    All rights reserved.


    No part of this publication may be reproduced, distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods, without the prior written permission of the publisher, except as permitted by U.S. copyrightw. For permission requests, contact Miss L Writes.


    The story, all names, characters, and incidents portrayed in this production are fictitious. No identification with actual persons (living or deceased), ces, buildings, and products is intended or should be inferred.

 Chapter 2

    1 - Kennedy


    The peeling sound of screeching tires. A loud thunk and an explosion of ss. An invisible force throwing me forward. But no control over anything, nothing to grab as my hands fly through the air. I hit a solid surface and jolted up. I gasp as I blink my eyes open. I''m in my room. I am always in my room. I can still smell burned rubber and gas though. The pungent fumes still burn in my nose. This nightmare will never go away. It''s the same thing every night. It has been for two years. I take another deep breath in, trying to clear the smell from my nose and the sight from the back of my eyelids.


    My door bursts open and my best friendes flying at me. At this point I think we should just share a room, with the amount of time he spends with me here. He says nothing, just climbs under the cushiony down nket and wraps me in his arms, cing my head on his chest. His heartbeat and smell isforting enough for me to fall back into a dreamless sleep.


    I have had the same dream every night since the crash. I don''t know what am I supposed to do? I have been to every doctor that Aunt Beth has sent me to and nothing seems to make it better, except being near Jeremiah. It is messing with my life which is already aplete sh*tshow anyway. I don''t need any more weirdass situations. It''s also not super convenient for him either.


    ¡°Awe, sweetheart, you look tired. Another bad night?" Aunt Beth asks like she couldn''t hear me scream from across the house.


    I can''t bring myself to be a moody teenager to her though, her and Uncle James have done so much for me thest couple years. They didn''t have to take me in, but when none of my other family members stepped in to im guardianship over a fifteen year old teenager, my mom''s best friend and her husband took me in without question. She was the one who stayed with me in the hospital while I recovered and she was the one who held me when the doctors told me my parents didn''t survive. She made sure I saw the best doctors and specialists to help me process the whole situation.


    "Yeah, They seem to be getting worse, but I don''t know why." I grumble as I sit down at her massive ind and she puts a te of all my favorite breakfast foods in front of me and I just give her a big smile and dig in.


    "You ready yet?" Oh the dulcet howl from my best friendes from somewhere in the house ten minutester. What would I do without him in my life?


    "Almost. Aunt Beth is trying to gorge me on food and I can''t be rude and leave anything behind." I say shoving a forkful of food into my mouth.


    "Mom, you know she doesn''t need to eat the same amount as me, right? I''m going to have to roll her to school." He throws my way walking towards the fridge like he isn''t going to grab a teful of food and wolf it down.


    ¡°Did you just call me fat?!" I took a swipe at him from my seat, but he''s fast as f*ck and I missed. "I will remind you, sir, that I train just as much as you. My body just isn''t predestined to be god-like with rock solid muscles stacked on more muscles."


    "So, you''re saying I''m hot and we should go out sometime?" He leans on the doorframe of the kitchen as he slings his backpack over his shoulder while simultaneously shoveling food into his face. I can''t deny that my best friend is hot. He is one of the best looking guys I have ever seen and there are a lot of good looking guys here. I''m pretty sure it''s a gic trait for werewolves. With his chocte hair in a strategically messy flop on the top of his head, like he ran his fingers through it but didn''t bother to fix it. His light caramel eyes can draw you in and almost make you miss his full lips. His over six foot stature screams ''I will keep you safe'' or ''I will f*ck you up'' depending on who it''s directed at. But, I will never say any of that to him out loud, his ego doesn''t need the boost. But I have never felt the hormonal pull to him either. He is my brother for all intents and purposes and we are super close, but that''s it.


    Copyright ? 2024 by Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    "Are you kidding?! One of your Luna wannabes would slit my throat in my sleep. And now that you''re eighteen, they are so much worse." I grimace and pretend to vomit.


    "Are those girls still giving you a hard time, honey?"


    "Aunt Beth, it''s fine. They would give me a hard time even if we were destined mates.¡± I pretend to gag again. ¡°They don''t like me because I''m human and beneath them, but I somehow have the attention of their fearless future Alpha. Besides, no one has tried to hit me with anything in a long time. It''s just stupid girls with stupid insults." I roll my eyes like it doesn''t bother me as I push Jeremiah''s big ass out of the house so we can head to our first day of senior year.


    What I won''t tell her is that the insults have gotten worse recently. Apparently, having dead parents and being a human in a werewolf pack wasn''t enough to work with. Now, I am a sl*t who sleeps around with all of Jeremiah''s friends behind his back, even though we have never dated and never will. We have known each other from birth, literal birth. We have the same birthday and were born in the same hospital. Our mom''s had been best friends since college. They graduated together and opened a studio that taught yoga and women''s self defense. My mom took over the studio when Aunt Beth met Uncle James and became the Luna of the pack, which takes a ton of time.


    Aunt Beth kept the studio for me and I work there a couple days a week. I help train and the manager is teaching me about the inner workings of the business so I can take over some day. It''s the one thing that my mom left to me that I feel the most connected to her. They started this from nothing and taught both humans and werewolves. It''s a legacy that I really want to keep going, no matter what I do with my life.


    ¡°You still n on leaving for school next year?¡± Jeremiah asks, not looking at me from the driver''s seat of his muscle car. I couldn''t tell you what it is, but it''s sleek matte ck, big and beefy with an engine that growls.


    We have had this conversation so many times over thest year that I don''t know what else to say to him.


    "Yes, Jer. I have to go. You are going to really start Alpha training and I am a human so it''s not like I am looking for a mate. I mean, it wasn''t you and I don''t know how anyone else will everpare." I say dramatically, putting the back of my hand on my forehead. "And right now, I don''t have any other useful purpose in the pack."


    "You know how strangep that was right? Everyone waiting to see if we were mates. I mean, don''t get me wrong, you are amazing and beautiful, but you''re my twin sister.¡± He shutters dramatically and I justugh at him.


    "You are such a weirdo. You ready for this year though? I mean there are a lot of expectations now. Everything is starting to feel real."


    "Ready as I''ll ever be I guess." He shrugs. "We already have a bunch of trips nned to visit with other pack Alphas so I can start building rtionships with them. At least I''m not the only new Alpha. There are two more in our alliance, which helps. I won''t be the odd man out and just treated like a stupid kid all by myself.¡± Iugh at him, but I get it. The visiting Alphas can be patronizing to younger wolves. It''s a hierarchy thing, but some of them, like some of our pack members, think that their species, rank and position make them automatically better and allowed to behave anyway and say anything they want with no retaliation.


    We pull up to the school and into Jer''s parking spot and of course the b*tch entourage is here waiting.


    "Oooooh! Your fan club is here to make sure you don''t break a nail on your way to sses." I sing song.


    "Shut up." He growls, taking a deep breath before getting out.


    These girls are ruthless in their pursuit of him and many of them are eighteen like us and know for a fact that he isn''t their mate, but they still pursue him like he''s avable. I mean, he''s not a saint by any stretch of the imagination, none of his crew is. They are actually kind of manwh*res. ording to Tommy, it was to practice so they could be good for their mates.


    But since our birthday when he came of age and is able to sense his mate, I don''t think I have seen Jer with another girl, I don''t think his wolf will let him. They are game on for their mate and only their mate. Too bad none of the b*tch brigade got the memo.


    Hisck of attention brought on more rumors about him slumming around with me, but I could at least shut those down pretty fast when I reminded them that means he chose me not them. They changed tactics pretty fast.


    We both got out of the car and I had to fight the crowd that surrounded him just to get by, but he has never left me hanging, no matter how mean some of these girls can be, and now is no exception. I do love that he doesn''t baby me or fight my fight for me. He knows that would be more detrimental. I can actually fight for myself and I have the attitude to match. He just keeps the trolls from getting in my way or holding me up from sses.


    "Kennedy, let''s go girl. The guys are waiting." He wraps his arm around my neck and leads me away. ¡°What am I going to do without you here to c*ckblock for me? See, you can''t go away to college. I need you here."


    "First, that is your mate''s job, so chop chop and find her already so I can pass the torch. Second, you know why I want to go. I can''t be a burden any more. I want to do right by my parents and Aunt Beth and Uncle James. I need to be able to support myself, I can''t rely on you guys forever."


    "That is a lie and you know it. You had better rely on me forever. I fully n to rely on you, Warrior." He tries to look stern, but his handsome face doesn''t really do the look if he isn''t actually angry. "And you know Mom is never letting you go, she''s plotting just as hard as I am to keep you here."


    Before I can reply, the rest of the guys walk up looking like a Magic Mike runway show before all the clothese off. Not gonna lie, I might have drooled a bit, but what do you expect when all of my friends are hot as f*ck. Too bad none of them are my type, and I''m not their mate. And I have tested all the waters, except Jeremiah. It''s just an unspoken rule that none of us bring it up or discuss it at all.


    Ben is our dark haired, tattooed and broody Beta. Tommy is our fun loving Delta and Jason our blonde surfer boy Gamma. They are all tall, and wide like Jer, with Adonis muscles crammed into too tight shirts. I always wonder if that''s on purpose or if they just can''t be bothered to find clothes that fit.


    They all do the bro hug thing as we meet up and each one gives me a hug and kiss on the head or cheek. It''s all very public and very much on purpose afterst year.

 Chapter 3

    2 - Kennedy


    "Hey Kennedy! Looking good girl! I think you get hotter every time I see you."


    "Tommy. You saw me yesterday...at training...when I kicked your ass." I didn''t actually kick his ass. I just didn''t get beat, and gave him a run for his money. "That''s better every time too." He closes his eyes and smiles and we all justugh. "You are so stupid!" I say to our future Delta. "Does that line work on any girls?''


    "I save my best lines for you, until I find my mate of course. Then I won''t need any lines, she will love me no matter what." He puts his hand on his heart.


    "Lucky girl." I pretend to vomit on Jason, who justughs.


    "You''re lucky the Moon Goddess is going to force someone to be with you forever. Otherwise, I don''t know if anyone would put up with you that long." Ben huffs augh. I don''t know if I have ever seen our tough-as-nails friend really show any emotion outwardly. He''s actually a really nice guy, when you get to know him, but to the outside world he''s stern and quiet, but he seems to make that look work based on the amount of girls that try and get him to open up, so determined to ''fix'' him or ''save'' him. I don''t think he''s broken, just reserved. His mate will be the only person he shows that side to.


    We head into the school ready to start the first day of our senior year.


    The first week of sses were about as expected. Mean girls say mean things, but the guys don''t let it go too far. They don''t step in right away like they used to. When I first got here, it was a big deal that I was human and best friends with the Alpha''s son, and no matter what race, species or supernatural powers you have, teenagers can just be assholes. So the guys would jump in to protect me, but that just made things worse. It made me a bigger target to pick on because I was perceived as being weak, an easy target.


    I struggled to even just get out of bed after the ident, the kids at school didn''t help. Jeremiah used to drag me to training to get me out of the house. It did give me an outlet when my depression morphed into the anger stage of grieving. One day at training a girl got extra rough after she gotughed at. A prank she tried to set on me backfired and she ended up with syrup on her pants for part of the day.


    She decided to retaliate publicly. Since I was human, she assumed I wouldn''t know how to really fight even though I train with all of them every day. Her first mistake. She also thought she wouldn''t have to put a lot of effort in because, again, I was human and she was a wolf and there is noparison. Her second mistake. I beat her severely, and since then I have been training with the guys as a future warrior as well as training self defense at my mom''s studio.


    There are things I can''t do, like shift into an enormous beast, but I still train with them even when they are in their wolf form. It has made me faster and more aware. I think the guys go easy on me, but the jealous girls do not. My skill set is varied and probably better because of that.


    I have also been working with the trainers on using my other senses to enhance them like any other muscle. I have found I am really good at tracking and hiding from trackers. Even though a wolf''s sense of smell is very strong. I can even fool Jeremiah, who is one of the strongest with Alpha blood.


    "So, what exactly is this meeting about? I mean all of the alliances are good, right?" Tommy asks Jer as they are circling each other in the sparring ring after school.


    "I think it''s more about getting me and the other future Alphas ready to take over. You know meeting the other Alphas, establishing rtionships, that kind of thing. I''ve known most of these guys my whole life, so it won''t be too bad. Mostly a formality.¡± Jeremiah dodges a series of punches, but doesn''t respond quick enough, because he talks with his hands, and is taken out with a leg swipe and he hits the ground hard, recovers and rolls before Tommy cannd another kick. Jer pushes Tommy''s foot away, causing him to stumble and stands to take the offensive.


    Before they get too rowdy, Jason steps up and taps Tommy on the shoulder, switching out to partner with Jer. We rotate frequently to work on his stamina. I went first and got a great right hook in, but I was taken out shortly after with a punch to the ribs. I may have heard a few crack, but I am not saying anything to them. Thest time they thought they hurt me, no one fought against me for a month. I have been working with our main healer at the clinic on ways to heal faster and not get sick as often. Werewolves apparently have no issues with sickness or disease the way humans do and they heal from broken bones in days and scrapes in a matter of hours. My human body needs more time, but the herbs and teas our healer has speeds up healing and takes away most of the soreness and pain.


    "When do you leave?" Jason asks as they continue to work around each other. Our resident surfer boy with sandy blonde hair and dark eyes. He''s the sweet calm to Ben''s military rigidity and Tommy''s wild silliness.


    "We take off tonight, so make sure you keep an eye on her." He pointed to me and I almost spit out the water I was drinking.


    "What are you talking about ''watch me?'' What do I need a babysitter for? You''re going to be gone for the weekend." I am trying to stay calm, but not doing a great job. I hate it when they get like this.


    "You know there have been rogue attacks up and down the southern borders. They haven''t been too close to us, but now that I am in transition for the Alpha title we are vulnerable and you will be a target for several reasons. The other new Alphas have noticed a simr situation. It''s just a precaution, I promise."


    "What reasons are those exactly?" I can''t let the idea drop. He''s been more obsessive in his protectiveness of metely and I don''t know why. Something is going on and I want to know what it is.


    "You know why Ken,e on." He pleads, knowing where this conversation is going to lead. He can''t focus on me for too long though, Jason is still working his grappling skills and they all use me as a distraction for Jer.


    "Nope. I''m going to need you to spell that sh*t out for me."


    He huffs and looks around at the rest of the guys, like they are going to save him. They know better than to jump into this warpath, but they aren''t running for the hills either.


    "Fine. It can''t happen again, I can''t handle it, we can''t handle it." He gestures at the guys.


    "What, Jer-e-mi-ah," I enunciated his name, "can''t happen again?"


    "You can''t get taken again!¡± He grits out through clenched teeth.


    ¡°Nothing happenedst time.¡± My voice is getting louder. "They had me for all of 2 days, you have to get past this."


    "Bullsh*t! You were targeted because of me. That can''t happen again."


    I change tactics. "Who had to rescue me then, hmm?" I''m fighting for a calm I don''t feel. I can appreciate his feelings, but I do not have to put up with his stupid reactions to them.


    He takes a breath and halts his fight with Jason. "You got yourself away, okay? I know that, we all know that, but that is beside the point. You are a human who was left unguarded." He growled at me.


    "The f*ck?! I was and am a warrior with this pack. Anyone in my position, in my location, could have been taken. Or am I not good enough to hold that title anymore?"


    Copyright ? 2024 by Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    "You know you are, I just..." He grunts. "I can''t lose you. People know you are important to me and they will target you because of that and the fact that you are human." He rubs his face.


    "Ben and Jason and Tommy are important to you. you going to put a babysitting detail on them too?"


    ¡°What? No, of course not. That''s their job. They''re just.....¡± He stutters again, knowing he''s losing this argument.


    "Just what? Guys? Werewolves?" I shrug. "I know you worry about me, but I''m not dumb enough to run into danger. So stop treating me like a fragile piece of ss. And what about your Luna? Are you going to put her under lock and key when you find her? I''d like to be around for that fight."


    ¡°But you are fragile, Ken, ugh," He jumps in front of me, grabs my shoulders and pulls me into his chest, locking my arms by my side in his control hold type hug. "You are more fragile than we are. One of the new Alphas was moving his mate to his pack and her vehicle was attacked enroute. She''s okay, but a lot of people were hurt and she was held for ransom. She fought Ken, fought hard and was still captured."


    I can''t argue that they are less breakable than me, it''s a scientific fact. And a Luna is the heart of her pack, it''s the one thing that makes an Alpha his strongest, but can also destroy him. He just seems to keep forgetting, I am not his Luna.


    "I''ll be fine." I mumble nomittal.


    "Oh yeah? How are the ribs?"


    "Wha...?"


    "Don''t try to lie, I felt them crack. I don''t think they are broken, since you are able to yell at me, but that is my point. You are my sister and very, very important. And very much in need of the healer," He squeezes my side and I wince. "Let''s go."


    "No! I''ll be fine in a couple days. Healer Gwen gave me something to speed up healing. I''ll be good as new to beat your ass when you get back."


    "We go now or I mindlink mom."


    I gasp. "Low blow, Jer."


    "Come on Ken, let''s get you checked out and then he can buy all of us something to eat to guarantee you''ll feel better." Tommy chimes in. He already has his stuff packed up and ready to go. We have been fighting longer than I thought when I look at the time.


    "Here, Kennedy." Ben hands me my bag. Well, I guess we''re going then. I grudgingly follow them out to Jeremiah''s car. I know if I stall too long someone will just pick me up and throw me in like a toy.


    It was two small fractures and the guys were sworn to secrecy about it. Aunt Beth tended to get very over protective when I got hurt in any way. Worse than Jeremiah, and I always had bruises and scrapes. It was a wonder she let me train with the pack at all, but I think she knew I would find a way and the guys, and probably Uncle James, would have fully supported the anarchy. I had also been taking sses with my mom for my whole life, so I wasn''t ident prone or weak, just human. I just tended to y hard, always have, like I was part wolf myself.


    When we got back to the pack house Aunt Beth had pizzas all lined up for us. Even though Tommy made us stop for burgers on the way back from the healer, all the guys rushed for the food.


    Aunt Beth walked up to me while Uncle James and Delta Drake carried the bags outside.


    "We will be back in a couple days, hon." Aunt Beth hugs me, that worried look in her eyes.


    "Seriously, I will be fine. Besides, I have the boy band to keep mepany.¡± I point my thumb over my shoulder at Tommy, Ben and Jason sitting at the ind working on a pizza. "You better go, so I can get over there, you know they won''t leave me any." I hugged her one more time.


    I walked over to the ind and had to p Tommy''s hand away from thest slice of cheese pizza. He just giggled like a little kid. Big strong arms wrapped around me from behind and squeezed me tight.


    ¡°Love you, Ken. I left a shirt in your room. Just in case." He whispers in my ear.


    "Thanks. Love you too." I lean back into him and squeeze his massive arm with my hand. Then he was gone.


    gone.

 Chapter 4

    3 - Kennedy


    "So, the cat''s away. What are the mice going to do?" Tommy taunts.


    "This mouse has some homework to do and the Beta gave me something to test this weekend so we are ying hide and seek." They all look up at that? Shocked faces tell me I am going to have to work for my freedom.


    ¡°Not a good idea, Ken. You heard Jeremiah. He''s going to lose his mind if he finds out we let you off in the woods by yourself." Ben tries to shut the idea down before we even start.


    "It was your dad''s idea! Come on Ben! Please?"


    "Uh, no."


    "Jason, help me out. It was an assignment from the Beta, you can ask him yourself."


    ¡°I can guarantee that he would not assign you something the same weekend the Alpha, Luna, Gamma, Delta and Jeremiah are all gone. Even he knows what Jeremiah will do if any of us allow that. And he will be too busy running the pack for two days to supervise. Not a chance. I love you Ken, but I like my balls more." Heughs.


    "Ugh, Tommy? What do you say?"


    "If they are out, I''m out. You''re a handful when you are in your testing sh*t mode. And it kind of makes my brain hurt."


    ¡°Really? Ugh, traitors." I figured as much, but it was worth a try. ''I''m going to go change. Can we still do movie night? Or am I not allowed to do that either since Jeremiah won''t be present?" I turn to leave before any of them can answer. It''s not their fault, but I hate feeling like a prisoner. I clearly haven''t done enough to prove myself. I''m just going to have to double the training.


    "We are for sure watching a movie. Are you going to wear that sexy thing I got you for Christmas?" Tommy hollers down the hall after me. I turn to give him an evil re, but I break when he wiggles his eyebrows at me.


    "Not a chance in hell, traitor." I smile at him. "For your inability to grow a set and help me out, I''m going to wear a bunch of frumpyyers." I turn around to walk off to my room when I hear him mutter.


    "Layers are more fun. It''s like unwrapping a present." Such a hornball.


    We didn''t do much of anything all weekend and I barely left my room, let alone the packhouse. It was just easier than getting the third degree for trying to leave. I kept my space from the guys. The longer Jeremiah was gone the more irritated I got at being a prisoner, and they didn''t deserve that wrath.


    I got a call from Aunt Beth on Sunday, the rest of the guys got a mindlink from Uncle James. I can''t mindlink, because I''m not an official member of the pack. Our elders found some information that insinuated humans can''t handle a pack connection and trying could kill me. So, naturally, Aunt Beth said absolutely not and won''t even entertain the conversation.


    Something came up and they had to stay an extra day. It wasn''t like her to be so vague, but maybe there were people around and the ''something'' wasn''tmon knowledge. I missed Jeremiah and the nightmares were getting worse. All the guys know, it''s just another thing we don''t talk about.


    Ben stayed with mest night after we got the call. He didn''t even ask or wait until I had the nightmare. He followed me into my room, wordlessly, and climbed into bed behind me, and just held me while I clung to Jer''s shirt inhaling the scent that has faded over thest two days. The nightmares seem to be worse when I don''t expect Jer to be gone. None of us understand the connection that he and I have, but it really is like we are twins sometimes, we can feel each other''s emotions andmunicate without speaking or the mindlink, it''s just an innate ability.


    The worst part is I hadn''t heard from Jeremiah at all in two days either. I don''t know if we have ever gone more than 24 hours without talking or texting. Nothing feels wrong, but something has definitely changed, it''s palpable in the air and it''s kind of freaking me out.


    School was rough Monday. Even with Ben soothing me, the nightmare was on a loop and I couldn''t seem to get it to stop or get myself out of it. We were both tired, he just did a better job of hiding it. I adopted his persona and made it silently through our morning workout and my first ss.


    I was lost in my thoughts after exchanging my books at my locker for my second period ss.


    "Were you too busy entertainingst night? You look a little rough, but maybe that''s the way you like it. Is that how you keep all those guys entertained? I hope they pay you well for the services, human."


    "So witty, Janelle. I''m so d to see that our education system hasn''t been wasted on you." I didn''t even look at her as I walked away. It was going to take her a few minutes to figure out I called her stupid. Plenty of time to get to my next ss.


    "Are they still on that kick?" Jason asked from the seat behind me, and I jumped, damn ninja.


    "Yep, it''s an oldie but a goody and she really only brings that sh*t out when Jer is gone and she has nothing better to talk about. Apparently you guys aren''t scary enough to keep her away with your mere presence. You''re going to have to work on that." I give him a half hearted smile.


    "Well at least your humor is still intact. Oh... we gotta go. Now."


    "Wait, what? We just got here and ss is about to start." Hepletely ignores me and stands up grabbing his backpack and mine. The f*ck?


    "Mr. Jones, sorry to interrupt. Alpha needs us. It''s urgent." He gestures his head to me, not breaking eye contact with our teacher.


    "I will need confirmation of that Jason, by the end of the day."


    "Yes, sir." Is his only reply as he pulls me up by the arm and basically drags me out of the school.


    "What the hell Jason? Where''s the fire?"


    "Alpha saide to the packhouse now and to bring you, the rest of the guys are already there."


    We jump in his car and head over to the packhouse, really fast and Jason''s not usually the panic guy.


    "Jason, what is going on? Is everyone okay?" Now my brain is going a hundred miles a minute thinking something bad happened to Aunt Beth or Jeremiah or Even Uncle James. "Jason, talk to me,what''s going on? I''m freaking out over here." He finally looks at me. "What happened?" I''m on the verge of tears and I don''t even know what happened.


    Copyright 2024 by Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    "Oh Sh*t. Sorry Ken, I didn''t even think. No, everyone is okay, I guess. I wasn''t told that anyone was hurt, and he usually leads with that. Alpha James said that they have news and we need to get there quickly. That''s it, I swear."


    I look out the window, willing my tears not to fall until I know what is going on. The ten minute drive felt like forever and I couldn''t get my heart to beat at a normal rate. I just have to see them then it will all be okay. That''s what I keep telling myself as we drive up and I see all the familiar cars in the driveway. There is also an unfamiliar car, a sleek white SUV.


    I jump out of Jason''s car before it is even in park and run through the front door not bothering to close it. I have worked myself up and I need to see my brother before I lose my mind. I trample through the house and straight toward the voices I hear in themon room. Then I see him and I have eyes for no one else. "Jer," I whisper out and he turns to me with the biggest smile on his face, he looks so happy to see me. I run straight at him and jump into his arms without even thinking, wrapping my legs around his waist. I bury my face in his neck and inhale, feeling calm immediately.


    Then a loud menacing growl sends a shudder around the whole room and Jeremiah lets me go, just drops me to the floor and turns away. Ind in a heap on my butt. I am stunned, he''s never dropped me before, not outside training anyway.


    "Who the f*ck is that!?!" A female voice I don''t recognize snarls. I can''t see her behind Jeremiah''s big frame and everyone else has moved to stand next to him. "What''s going on?" I ask all the backs facing me, finally pulling myself together enough to get off the floor and stand upright. I''m ignored by everyone. My heartrate spikes again, something is very, very wrong.


    "I will not ask again, Jeremiah.¡± Her voice is on the higher side and demanding. I can feel her power from here, but it doesn''t seem to bother me, my body just knows it''s there and she''s using her aura, meaning she''s high ranking.


    "It''s nothing, really. This is my best friend, Kennedy. Kennedy, this is my mate, Rayna." He finally turns around to look at me, but I don''t know if he even sees me. His warm chocte eyes look between her and I, and I can tell he is already in love. Completely infatuated with her and my heart sinks.


    His smile isn''t for me, it''s for her. She is staring daggers at me with her emerald green orbs. She is perfect, like, literally perfect. Her symmetrical face is angr almost like a fairy and she is tall and lean with generous curves in all the right ces. Her raven ck hair falls in loose waves around her, hitting her mid back. Her olive skin is radiant and the soft pink tracksuit she has on makes her look athletic instead of like azy traveler. She is gorgeous and looks amazing standing next to my best friend.


    I choose to ignore the insult of him ignoring and dropping me and focus on my friends'' excitement.


    "Your mate? No way! Jer, this is amazing!" I go to give him another hug and she growls at me again. It takes everything in me to pull my hands back and not hug him. I just clench my fists at my sides, looking around awkwardly. The whole room had gone silent watching the exchange. I want to be excited for my friend, but this is not what I expected at all. I don''t know what I thought would happen, but it wasn''t


    this.


    Tommy breaks the tension and introduces himself. "Hello Rayna. It''s nice to meet you. I''ll be your Delta. This is Jason your future Gamma, and Ben your future Beta. Kennedy is one of our warriors too." He points me out and I wish he wouldn''t, she was calming down, but that tension is back the instant he says my name.


    ¡°I''m just gonna go. Rayna, It was nice to meet you.¡± I turned to leave as quickly as I could. Ignoring protests. I had no idea where I was going to go. I lived here and she was going to stay here and eventually live here and she clearly doesn''t like that I have a friendship with Jeremiah. I head out the front door. Did she even know about me, that we were friends? Or did he try to hide me? Is he ashamed of me, his human friend, now that he has his mate? I have never felt so unwee in the packhouse before. The foreign feeling is not setting well with me, I feel sick.


    I don''t know what that will mean for us. I never once considered what would happen


    if his mate didn''t like me or want me around. I just assumed she would fit into our group, not rece me in it. It feels like my heart is breaking, just like when I lost my parents and I really need to catch my breath then hit something... hard.


    I was walking aimlessly, but now I had a course. I needed to get to the training grounds and work out my frustrations and confusion on some weights and a punching bag. I could feel Ben and Jason following, which means Tommy isn''t too far behind. They are here to babysit me, to make sure I don''t do anything that would make Jeremiah upset. The thought makes me more angry. I know he is the future Alpha, but why is it always about what he wants and needs from me? Why can''t we think about what I need?


    I change into some spare clothes from my locker and wrap my hands to hit the bags, letting every insecure thought run through my head, fueling my fire. The three guys are outside the changing room, waiting for me. Tommy goes to say something, but I just hold my hand up and shake my head. I don''t want to hear it right now. I don''t want excuses or cating neutral thoughts. I don''t think I could listen to anything rational, I just need to beat the sh*t out of something.

 Chapter 5

    4 - Kennedy


    Walking into the gym and flipping on the lights I, at least, think to warm-up a little first. I crank some angry rock music, grab a speed rope and start jumping to get my blood flowing and my muscles warm, still letting the rampant negative thoughts run wild. Weak, Orphan, Alone, Reced, Unwanted. Just a repeating loop every time the rope hit the floor a new word would pop up.


    Once I had a decent sweat going. I moved over to the heavy bag, checked my wrapped hands and started running through our usual hitting warm-up then I just started wailing on the bag adding in kicks and full body movements, until I couldn''t feel my limbs any more. I stopped when I couldn''t push my body any further and leaned my forehead on the bag breathing hard. My weak human self doesn''t have the same natural stamina my werewolf friends do. Another wave of irritation washes over me. Not Enough, my internal voice taunts me.


    Ben walks up next to me in his own workout gear and hands me a water bottle. "Did you get it all out?" I didn''t realize he stayed. He''s sweaty too, so at least I didn''t keep him from his workout today by being stuck babysitting me, again.


    "For now, but that''s only because I can''t feel my arms." I roll my eyes at him.


    "You''ve been at it for three hours, I would hope so. I don''t know if I''ve ever seen you move like that. You are getting stronger and faster. Apparently your anger is your secret weapon.¡± He winks at me, but the amusement doesn''tst long.


    "Well, I guess it''s good at least one of you noticed, finally." I scrunch my eyes together and take a deep breath. "I''m sorry, you didn''t deserve that. I''m not angry at you, you''re just here." I sit down on the bench next to the bag and he follows suit.


    I see movement out of the corner of my eye and notice Tommy and Jasoning closer. They stayed too? I''m interrupting their night, now I do feel a little bad. They really should be getting to know their new Luna and hanging out with Jer.


    "Is it safe to approach, or am I going to lose the jewels?" Tommy tries for a joke, pointing to his most prized possession.


    "Shut up. You''ll be fine." I roll my eyes and almost smile, but I''m not there yet.


    "But, will you?" Ben asks and all I can do is shrug my shoulders.


    "We haven''t talked for two days. We''ve never not talked for two days. What if she tells him he can''t see me or talk to me or be friends with me? What if she kicks me out of the pack house?" I take another drink. "I''m not going to make him choose, because he wouldn''t choose me. He couldn''t choose me, I know that. Mates are special and once in a lifetime.¡± I let the tears fall and I try to keep down the hurt and panic that has been bubbling under the surface since Jason pulled me out of ss.


    "He didn''t even tell her about me. I know that shouldn''t be a big deal, but I''m his human, female, best friend living in his house. That''s not normal on any level and he didn''t even tell her, you could see the surprise on her face. He''s never been ashamed of me before, but it''s never mattered before either. Maybe her pack isn''t as tolerant of humans. And she was pissed I hugged him, pissed I was near him at all. She isn''t going to ept me in their lives and I don''t know what I''m going to do. I can''t get in between them, but I can''t just stay there and watch him pull away from me slowly. That will kill me."


    Ben wraps his arm around my shoulder and pulls me into him. I rest my head on his shoulder just letting the tears stream now, looking in front of me but not really seeing anything. Jason sits on my other side and holds my hand and Tommy kneels in front of me.


    "Ken, we''ll figure this out. You are important to him, you know that. A new mate bond can be overwhelming and I''m sure he isn''t thinking totally clearly." Tommy squeezes my other hand.


    "That much I figured out on my own. What am I supposed to do in the meantime though? I can''t wait forever for him to pull his head out of his ass. And you guys will eventually find your mates and do the same thing." A fresh wave of tears starts to fall. I close my eyes and lean my head back on the wall, willing them to stop.


    "We would never leave you hanging, you know that." Jason leans into me.


    "I knew that about Jeremiah too, and look where that got me." I take a deep breath and let it out slowly, opening my eyes to look at the ceiling. "I just need to train more, keep myself busy until I can get out of here, go to college and do the normal human thing. We all knew this wasing. I just didn''t expect it to be so sudden and suck so bad." I move to stand up, but Ben holds me back.


    "This isn''t forever, just give him some time. And stop trying to run away."


    "I''ll try, but I''m also not going to stand around being growled at. And I''m not running away, we all needed space."


    What I don''t say is that I will also be mentally preparing to cut ties with all of them, if that''s what make their lives easier.


    I just wore my sweaty gym clothes home, wadding up my street clothes. I didn''te prepared so I have no shower stuff with me and the disheveled hot mess look is a good representation of how I feel right now anyway.


    The guys insist on walking me back. I try to not let it irritate me, because it still feels like I''m being babysat.


    Copyright ? 2024 by Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    They leave me at the door though, which is a relief. I walk into the kitchen from the back patio door. I thought I was being smart and would be able to slip in and to my bedroom unnoticed, but I was wrong.


    "F*ck, Kennedy!" I jump and grasp my sweaty tank top like it will slow my racing heart, then take a deep breath andpose myself. "Where have you been? I was worried. You just ran out and left your phone and everything here.¡± Jeremiah jumps up from his seat at the ind moving toe to me. Is he angry at me? Why does he look angry? He has no right to be angry at me for putting distance in a stressful situation so everyone could calm down.


    I ignore him and walk to the fridge to grab a bottle of water. I open it and take a long pull before I turn to answer him. She''s in here with him. I can smell her perfume and I will not have anything that can be misconstrued as a fight with him in front of her. I won''t give her any other reason to tell him to stay away from me.


    "I was training and I had an entourage of sentinels with me. Did you not think to check in with any of the guys? They could have told you where we were. Or let''s be honest, you are my best friend and should be able to guess where I would go to blow off some steam." I let my irritation bleed into my words.


    "They all blocked me. I thought something might have happened." He scrubs his hands over his face before looking back at me.


    I look at him like he''s stupid, because he is right now. Something did happen and hepletely iced me out.


    "You know them better than that. If something was really wrong they would have linked you. Also, If you really thought something happened, just sitting around waiting wasn''t your best move, Alpha. As it was, you put them on babysitting duty before you left and they seem to think that since your brain is one hundred percent preupied, that assignment is not over. I needed to workout, that''s where I was, the gym. Now I need to shower." And pack a bag, but I don''t say that out loud. I told Ben I would call him toe get me so I could stay with him. To his credit he didn''t argue.


    I try to walk past Jer, but he catches my wrist and stops me. Another low growl from the other side of the ind and I press my lips into a line, but keep my face away from both of them until I am sure I can school my features. I can''t show irritation or disrespect to the future Luna.


    "Kennedy, why are your hands bleeding?" He asks softly, but his own irritation is bubbling under the surface, barely controlled.


    I stop trying to pull away and look back at my hand, confused, noticing that my knuckles bled through the wraps I didn''t bother taking off. None of the other guys said anything about it and I know they noticed too.


    "F*ckers, they could have warned me." They knew he would ask. That''s why they didn''t follow me in, they knew he would stop me. "I did some work on the bags. I didn''t even notice until now." I shrug it off, showing a calm I am nowhere near feeling. "I really need to go and clean up, I haven''t slept well thest couple days and it''s starting to hit now. And I have some injuries to bandage too apparently.¡±


    I finally look him in the eyes and a moment passes. I try to pull my wrist free. But he holds tighter. "Let me go, Jer." I whisper. There''s so much meaning in those four words, that tears fill my eyes again, but I don''t look away. He needs to get it. I am making this choice. I have to pull away now, quickly, not slowly and resentfuly over time.


    His face falls and he pulls me into a tight hug and I wrap my arms around him, grasping his shirt because my hands don''t reach around his massive waist, and let the tears fall, soaking his shirt. If this is thest time I''ll get to hug him, I''m going to make it count. I can feel my heart breaking and pounding away in my chest. I''m sure he can too.


    A menacing growles from behind him and I realize for the first time it doesn''t scare me like it should. She is his mate and future Luna, her growl should stop me in my tracks and I find it really just brings me back to reality, like someone clearing their throat.


    I pack that thought away in the ''figure it out tomorrow'' pile in my head and nod into his chest, taking a deep breath of hisforting scent before pulling back. I put my hands on his firm chest and looked him in the eyes.


    "Jeremiah. Let. Me. Go." I say it sternly, but not mean. He needs to let this happen, she hasid her im, I am not wanted here and I''m trespassing. I may not be a werewolf, but I understand being territorial.


    "Never." Is all he says. His arms tighten around my waist, making this harder than it needs to be. I clench my jaw, I have to fight these tears, she won''t see me cry anymore.


    "Well, it''s not only your decision to make anymore. You are now a packaged deal and you need to consult your other half before you go making promises." I pat his chest twice, trying for light banter and a smile.


    Another growl and this time a huff. It''s possible she''s agreeing with me, but I''ve only heard her say about five words all together so I''m not sure.


    I push off of him and this time he lets me step away. "I''ll see you tomorrow at school,


    I guess. Unless that''s not a thing you do anymore. I don''t really know how this works... I guess I''ll just see you around.¡± I rub my hand across my forehead. I''m rambling at this point and don''t even know why I keep trying to talk. We have never been awkward, and that''s all this is right now.


    I walk into themon room to grab my bag from where I dropped it earlier. My phone on the floor near it, just dropped haphazardly. No one touched it, another feeling of sadness washed over me. Discarded and overlooked like my phone. Man... I hate this whole thing.


    I grab my stuff and make it to my room quickly before another wave of tears hits. I shower in record time. I pull on a sports bra and a pair of myfy sweats. Out of habit I reach for Jeremiah''s t-shirt where it stays on my pillow. I stop halfway through putting it on, take a deep breath and pull it back off. I close my eyes, steel myself, fold it and set it on top of my dresser across the room. I have to start doing this without him.


    While I''m there I pack a change of clothes for school tomorrow and a set of workout clothes for training. I will just spend as little time here as possible until we figure this


    out.


    Once I''m set I text Ben toe pick me up.

 Chapter 6

    5 - Kennedy


    Of course a text isn''t enough, Ben has to call with his response. "Are you sure?


    Have you talked to Jer about this. He''s going to be pissed if you leave and don''t say anything. I do like living you know."


    "He doesn''t get a choice, Ben. I don''t want to be here right now and I need a ce to go. If you won''t help me I will call someone else." I''m getting angry the longer he tries to stall.


    "I''m on my way, just do me a favor and talk to him. You are important to him.¡±


    "Um, sure, whatever. I''ll see you in a couple minutes."


    "I mean it, talk to him."


    "Or what, Ben?" I''m back to being angry. Great. Adding mood swings to the list of new emotions.


    "I''ll make you." He grunts and I just hang up on him too irritated for this right now.


    I walk my two bags downstairs and set them by the front door and grit my teeth. I need to say something to Aunt Beth or she will tear this whole pack apart looking for me. Come to think of it, I didn''t see her when we got here to meet Rayna today. Weird. She probably would have made the whole introduction so much smoother.


    I follow sounds to themon room. It doesn''t cross my mind to make myself known before I walk in.


    A moan and grunt and then "WHAT THE HELL?!" A female screech pierces my ears.


    "Oh sh*t! Sorry. Didn''t mean to interrupt." I shield my eyes. "I was just looking for Aunt Beth before I head out." I start to back out of the room as quickly as possible. "Ken, wait! Come back." I hear a ton of cloth rustling and I move faster.


    "Nope! Not a chance. Continue, I will find her on my own, sorry for the interruption." I continue down the hallway heading for the door fighting tears. It took less than an hour for him to be distracted enough to forget I''m even here. ''Important'' is no longer a word anyone gets to use when ites to how Jer feels about me.


    ¡°Ken, stop.¡± He''s so fucking fast and right in front of me now, blocking my way to the front door. I m my eyes closed. I''m not going to have his mate try to beat me up for looking at him naked. "Where are you going? Why do you have a bag packed? And why are you looking for Mom?" Now he''s worried? I mentally roll my eyes.


    ¡°I was going to tell her I was heading out. Are you dressed? I like my eyes where they are in my face. I don''t need them ripped out." I squeezed my eyes tighter and ignored his other questions.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Heughs. ¡°Now look at me and tell me where you are going. What''s going on?"


    "I told you, I haven''t been sleeping well. I''m going to go stay at Ben''s so I''m not a problem."


    "What are you talking about? I left you my shirt, that usually works when I''m gone. And since when have you ever been a problem?"


    "Really? Are you that dense? The shirt isn''t working anymore." I lied. "And It became a problem when you found your mate, who you very obviously forgot to say anything to, cause she didn''t expect me based on the wee I got when you brought her home. She doesn''t want me here and you aren''t going to choose."


    "I''m right here, you know. Don''t talk about me like I''m not in the room." Her voicees up close behind me. I close my eyes and take a deep breath in, then out.


    Don''t get an attitude, don''t get an attitude, don''t get an attitude. I have to keep repeating to myself. This is not her fault, she''s just as much a victim here as I am and she has just as much if not more right to be angry than I do.


    "I still don''t understand the problem?" Jeremiah looks from her to me and back again.


    It''s my turn to re and growl and I don''t even have a wolf. Jer''s eyes go wide and


    he takes a step back from me. Hands up in a surrendering gesture. At least he''s smart enough to know we are both pissed, even if he doesn''t understand the problem.


    "Why are boys so stupid?!" I don''t yell, but my temper is getting harder and harder to control. I let out another sigh and decided to get this over with. I turn around. "Rayna, I''m Kennedy, Jeremiah''s best friend, his female best friend. I live here in the packhouse." I gesture around me. "I''ve been here for thest three years. My mom was his mom''s best friend and I''m here because my parents died three years ago. I still have nightmares from that day and Jeremiah usually sleeps in my room with me..."


    I get nothing else out when sheunches herself at me snarling and grabbing for my hair. She''s strong but I don''t know if she trains much, her movement is clumsy. We both fall back and I take the brunt of both our weights before flipping us both over trying to gain the advantage. I don''t want to hurt her, but I also don''t want to get hurt by her. She''s wing at everything she can and her legs are kicking wildly underneath me. She''s snarling and growling but having a hard time getting words


    out.


    "You b*ch! You can''t have him!" She yells as she swipes at my face with her nails and distracts me enough to shift our positions and move on top of me. I can feel the blood trickle down my face.


    She thinks I''m just a rando girl trying to im her man. With all the time he has spent with her even since she found out about me, he still never exined who I was. Jackass. Now I understand her frustration, I would find that shady too, and I''m fighting to get words out to reassure her while not letting her hurt me. I can only get a few choppy sybles uttered here and there while trying to hold her off.


    "I don''t f*cking want him you crazy ass. He''s like my brother." I grunt as she gets a good punch to my stomach. "But you would know that if you two spent just as much time talking as you do f*cking! Now stop trying to w my eyes out!" That made her pause long enough for me to thrust my hips and flip her on her back.


    I have her wrists in my hands and finally get them pinned above her head. She''s still iling as I''m straddling her torso leaning in almost nose to nose. We are both panting, but she''s slowly stopped fighting me. Maybe she realized I''m not trying to hurt her back or my words are sinking in. Whatever, it''s working.


    ¡°Stop trying to kill me. He''s like my brother.¡± I say again, breathing hard, now that I seem to have some of her attention. ¡°He should have told you about me and to be honest a heads up about you would have been nice. But sometimes these boys aren''t the brightest." I rolled my eyes and finally looked up at him just staring at us and noticed we have a whole audience.


    ¡°Oh Goddess! That is so f*cking hot! How did you get so lucky?" Tommy ps Jeremiah on the back and bites down on his lower lip. Such a perv.


    "So all four of you assholes just stood there and let us fight? You weren''t concerned for your best friend or your future Luna hurting each other? We should beat the sh*t out of all of you instead."


    Ben and Jason roll their eyes, then Ben walks over.


    "You two get it out of your system?" He reaches his hand out to me.


    "Maybe.¡± I raise an eyebrow looking back at her, slowly releasing her arms and sitting back, straddling her waist, waiting for her to take a cheap shot. Nothinges so I take his offered hand. Jason helps Rayna up.


    I fix my clothes and run my fingers through my hair, not looking at anyone.


    "I''m ready Ben, let''s go." They need to talk and decide if this is something she can deal with. I don''t want to walk away, but an Alpha needs his Luna. In this case she is more important. My friendship with Jeremiah is solely in her hands. If she says no, then that''st it, for now at least.


    I start walking toward the front door. I set my jaw, I will not cry again. I have said my peace and I can only hope she believes my words. This is for Jeremiah to exin and fix if he wants to keep me in his life. He has to make her see what he and I are, and she has to believe it''s not romantic.


    Copyright ? 2024 by Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    "Wait, don''t go." Her voice is sweet but confident and I don''t know if I can do this. I shake my head and keep moving. "Please, we should talk."


    I keep looking at the door. "I really do need to try and sleep, that wasn''t a line. Don''t make this any harder for me. Please. I need to go." My plea came out barely audible to my own ears, but I know they can hear me. It is getting harder to breathe.


    "But you live here..." She''s right behind me whispering. I know the guys can hear us though.


    I keep my eyes locked in the door. Each breath is controlled in and then out. "Yep... for now... and soon you will too. I need to learn how to work through the nightmares and bullsh*t on my own anyway, but this was kind of a shock.¡± I bend over and grab my bags, my hands still sore from my impromptu workout earlier. She stops me, her hand on mine. The first tear falls. I shake my head side to side, my heart is breaking.


    "Let''s go put these away and we can get to know each other. It seems like we will be spending a lot of time together.¡± She pulls on my hand holding the strap to my duffel bag. It wasn''t anything harsh or controlling, but something in me just snapped, and I don''t have the energy to fight her anymore.


    There go my tears again, stupid emotions. She takes my bag and slides her gentle hand on my upper arm turning me around. I sling my backpack on my shoulder, eyes down just focusing on putting one foot in front of the other. We both walk up the stairs to head back to my room, Rayna right behind me without a backwards nce at the guys.


    ¡°Ken..." Jeremiah breathes. I just shake my head and keep walking.


    ¡°I think your girls just left you hanging, I hope you finished whatever you started in here brother otherwise you''re going to sleep with some blue balls." Tommy is always the charmer. But the rest of the guysugh as well.


    We get to my room and I drop my bag by my desk and take a deep breath before I turn around.


    I move to take my duffle from her and drop it next to my school bag.


    "Were you really just going to leave? No fight at all?" She seems appalled. "He''s my brother, not my boyfriend." I''m kind of getting tired of saying that. "There''s never been anything like that between us. I may be human, but I''ve known him my whole life and we are tight. I understand how mates work, how integral they are. He''s an Alpha and an Alpha needs his Luna. There is nothing more important than that for the future of the pack. I''m not getting in the way of that out of selfishness. So yes, I was going to leave, because you don''t want me near him. You don''t want me here."


    I rub my face and go to sit on my bed and pat the ce next to me.


    "I have never once run at my brother like that. I''m usually more inclined to throw something at him." This has the effect of breaking the tension as I let out a strangledugh.


    "But how close are you and your brother? In age, I mean?"


    "Six years difference. He''s 26, I''m 20"


    I nod. " Jer and I are the same age, literally. We were born on the same day in the


    same hospital. That''s how close our mom''s were. My mom was visiting and they


    both went intobor at the same time. We are more like twins, basically raised that way."


    She nods. "That exins a few things then. Not why he sleeps in your room, but we''ll get to that. What about the other guys?"


    ¡°What about them?" I am trying to get my breathing under control now that she isn''t growling at me. I have a headache from all the crying too.


    "Oh,e on. There''s no way you left all of them alone! That much hotness and no mate yet. And they are all so protective over you. You are close with all of them, anyone can see it."


    "What are you talking about ''no mate yet?'' I''m human, do you know the odds of me being mated to someone? I can''t even be inducted into the pack, because the elders think it will kill me. I''m sure being marked would be just as bad." I chose to skip her other statement. I don''t know her that well.


    "I don''t think I''ve ever heard that before. We don''t have any humans in our pack right now though, so I''m not sure how that works."


    "No idea, but Aunt Beth won''t even entertain the idea. So I''m a human in a werewolf pack with no actual connection to the pack, living with the Alpha''s family, but not blood rted." I say darkly.


    "So...I believe you''ve never had any romantic interest in Jeremiah. It''s written all over your face." She giggles, like an actual little girl. "But, you avoided my other question, that means you have given the other guys a test drive." She winks and I look at the door, sure someone is probably listening.


    "Test drive is a strong phrase." I try to dodge.


    "Oh give it up! I need to know these guys and I will get some of that in my own time


    here, but I want to know what kind of team the Goddess put around my Alpha. How


    they treat a woman can be a big indicator of the type of people they are." She


    giggles again.


    ''My Alpha.'' Her brain has already made the switch.


    "They are all great, but I might be biased." I shrug and smile.


    "So which one are you dating right now? I feel like each one would bring something


    different. Who was your first?"

 Chapter 7

    6 - Kennedy


    My eyes go wide. "First what?" Still dodging, I''m sure they all talk but it''s not something we talk about out loud as a group.


    "Yes!! I knew it! Who was your first kiss?"


    "Huh?!"


    "Don''t y dumb, any red blooded non-mated woman would be aplete moron for not taking whatever they were offering. And you are beautiful, and they have definitely noticed. Who. Was. Your. First. Kiss?"


    "Jason." I covered my face. I don''t know why I was embarrassed to tell her. It was nice and he was so sweet with me and everyone was around for that one. ¡°But just the one, during a game of spin the bottle. Not something any of us talk about really."


    "What about Tommy? He doesn''t seem like the type to stop at kissing. But I also don''t get the feeling you slept with him." I shake my head no. And she smiles like the Cheshire Cat. "Yes! How far did you let it go?"


    "What are you, a mind reader?" I sit there and she just looks at me expectantly. It must be the alpha blood, she''s just used to getting her way. I finally cave. "Far enough. Look, the guys and I really don''t talk about this stuff. I don''t know how much they''ve said to Jer, and I don''t want him to get weird with me if he doesn''t know and finds out. Or getting in a fight with them, he''s super protective, if you haven''t noticed." I stare again at her and she just stares back, lifting an eyebrow. She just waits, damn patience. "Fine. It was during a seven minutes in heaven game and didn''t mean anything..." I look down at myp, twisting my fingers together.


    "Oh, but it did! Look at your face!! How many times did he make you orgasm? He seems like a more-than-one kind of guy. Were they your first ever?"


    "Seriously, this is so weird.¡± I scrub my hands over my face. She shoves me yfully and I almost fall off my bed.


    "How many times?" Her smile is infectious. I can see why Jeremiah would love her even without the mate bond.


    "Twice..."


    "In seven minutes? Using what?!"


    "Just his hand." I shrug again, giving up on holding out on her. She''s clearly going to push for information until I give up anyway and it''s nice to have a girl to talk to. "Also my first from someone who is not myself. And yes I had s*x with Ben. I didn''t want to give my ''V'' card to just anyone and I wanted to have some kind of idea of how it all worked. He was super gentle and patient with me. He''s not a small guy. And again, I don''t know if Jer knows. He probably does, but it''s not something I discuss."


    "So hot!" She rubs her hands together.


    "Not nearly as hot as what I walked into downstairs a little bit ago. Did he forget other people live here or is that like a mate bond thing where you get horny all of a sudden and have to f*ck right where you are?"


    I was kind of joking, but it''s her turn to blush.


    "Maybe a little of both. I mean I didn''t know you lived here and his parents are still at the meeting. They''ll be back in the morning so I didn''t see anything wrong with it. And it is kind of hard to keep my hands to myself when he''s around, you''ve seen him. Do you really talk to him everyday?" She''s blushing, but there''s a little tone of disbelief in her voice.


    Copyright ? 2024 by Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    "Yeah we have for as long as I can remember. Always checking in before school and before bed back, well before. Now we are at the same school and I train with them, so I''m with almost all the guys everyday."


    ¡°Knock, knock! Is it safe? I would like to be able to have kids someday, Ken." My door cracks open and my best friend stands in the frame, but waits for me to give him the okay.


    "We''re fine Jer. We just had to fill in some gaps you missed because you are a moron and let your d*ck take over thinking for you." He huffed augh and walked in with two mugs, set them down on the side table and climbed on my bed behind Rayna. "I brought tea, thought it might help. We have an early start tomorrow, we all need to sleep."


    He can''t keep his hands to himself either and it''s really cute watching him wrap her up in his arms. Her dark hair frames her heart shaped face contrasting with his light blonde hair. She leans back into his embrace.


    "What''s tomorrow?" I ask, confused, grabbing for the cup of tea. It''s a blend that the healer made when I told her I was still having nightmares and nothing else is working.


    "We are traveling to my pack so Jeremiah can meet my brother. He''s the Alpha, but was dealing with another urgent matter so my dad and I went to the meeting in his ce."


    ¡°I''m d you did.¡± He nuzzles her neck and I can hear his wolf purr.


    "Okay please don''t have s*x in my room. You have your own for those extra curricr activities. Jer," I p his leg. "Thank you for the tea, I should be good. Did the guys leave already? I didn''t even think to say goodbye." I''m trying to rush them out. As cute as it is, I have heard that new mates escte from light touching to f*cking quickly. And that isn''t something I want to see, no matter how hot my best friend and his new mate are.


    "Nah, they''re all in the Media room. We figured it would be easier for everyone if we all just left from here in the morning."


    "Why do you all have to go?" I''m still learning all the nuances of pack politics, but the thought of all of them being gone makes my heart sink.


    "We are all going, you included. When an Alpha travels for more than just a couple days, usually his team goes as well as long as someone is here to run the pack and Beta Daniel is still here and my parents will be back tomorrow too."


    "What does any of that have to do with me?"


    "I''m sure that Rayna would like to have another female along. Traveling with all males all the time, can''t be fun. Besides, you''re one of my warriors and my best friend, I would like you there when I have to meet Rayna''s brother."


    "Is that code for you''re afraid of my brother?!" Raynaughs at him.


    "Umm, yes Luna!" He growls in her ear. "No sass from you. She''s always the buffer when there''s too much testosterone in the room. Kennedy has actually been to several meets with me. She''s really good with all the small talk and she remembers everything. It''s very handy. It doesn''t hurt that she''s beautiful and typically earns attention quickly. And your brother has the biggest pack territory and is one of the most notoriously dangerous Alphas, not to mention I''m about to take his sister away. I need all the help I can get."


    I ignore the backhanded distractionment and ask, "Wait, what pack are you from?"


    "Dark Moon." My eyebrows shoot up. Even I have heard of them. I can''t remember the Alpha''s name, but he is ruthless from what I have heard. He takes over weak packs and eliminates Alphas like I go to school and turn in assignments. "Rx, He''s not that scary."


    "Maybe for you, he loves you, for the rest of the world he''s intimidating. If the situation was reversed and someone came and told me they were Kennedy''s mate and she''s packing her stuff and leaving today. I would probably try to beat the sh*t out of them. Mate bond or not."


    Iugh with Rayna and then stop and stare at him. A thought just urred to me, "Is that why no one here tries to date me? Cause you told them you''d beat the sh*t out of them?"


    ¡°Uh...no...not exactly."


    "But pretty close to being urate?"


    "We may have insinuated that you could handle yourself and we would take care of whatever was left over."


    "Good to know there''s a ''we'' to yell at." I look at Rayna. "How far is the drive to your pack? I need to make sure I have enough topics to yell at them for over the whole drive.¡± She giggles again and Jeremiah nches, knowing I''m not lying. He only calms when she turns her head and gives him a kiss on the cheek. "Okay go, you two are making me nauseous. I will see you in the morning."


    They both get up to leave and make it to the door when Jer turns, "Do you need a shirt? I can grab one."


    "I still have the one you gave me a couple days ago, I should be good. I have to start weaning sometime." And just like that, we''re back to being weird. Even with a little history I don''t know how Rayna will feel about him giving clothes that smell like him to me.


    "Let me know if you need me, alright?¡± I just nod my head. There''s no way I''m yelling for him with his mate here.


    I fall asleep more quickly than I have in thest 3 nights. But, I''m not sure if that''s from him being back in the packhouse or being so tired I had no choice.


    That was where the good night ended though. Screeching tires rattle my ears, acrid burning rubber singes my nose, blood slicked everywhere, screams from all around me... This time it''s not my parents with me though. It''s Jeremiah and Ben and Tommy and Jason. I''m screaming for them, but no one is answering, they are all looking at me, eyes wide open, but not seeing me. Then I''m screaming, I''ve lost them. They shouldn''t even be here. They weren''t supposed to be in the car. Why were they here?


    ¡°Kennedy!! Wake up! Ken!! Come on girl,e back to me! KENNEDY!!"


    My eyes fly open and I blink slowly to focus. It feels like I''m moving through wet sand, my whole body is limp and I can''t seem to control my muscles. "Kennedy, we''re here, you''re safe now, stop fighting." A calm washes over me the familiar sandalwood scent registers. Jeremiah. I breathe deep again, this time a sweet floral note mixes with the sandalwood making the calm feeling deepen, until I realize it''s not familiar.. Who else is with me? No one can see me like this. It''s bad enough Ben was subjected to it. A part of my brain is being logical, but then it''s all foggy and slow.


    "Mmmokay!" I slur out. "Be okay. Go bed."


    "Why does she sound drunk this time? She''s never sounded like that before.¡± Ben, I think.


    ¡°Jus tire, Ben. Back sleep.¡± I can''t move my body but I can feel myself copsing backwards. I think arms are trying to hold onto me.


    "Kennedy, wake up for us, please. Just for a few minutes, then you can sleep." It''s that soft voice again. Someone is brushing hair out of my face. The floral scent is really nice. The hands are gentle, like my moms.


    ¡°Nice hands.¡± I mumble. I can feel my brain working, but everything is all disjointed and confusing.


    I try to blink and I think I can feel something moving. There''s tightness around my arms, but it doesn''t hurt. I breathe in again, it seems to be the only thing I have control over. I feel a squeeze on my hands and my eyes finally open.

 Chapter 8

    7 - Ryker


    I am so sick of all these damn meetings, but I can''t say that out loud, because this was my idea in the first ce. I just didn''t expect all of these former Alphas and Betas to be whiny b*tches. They get worse every time we do this. I guess this exins why they couldn''t hold onto their packs.


    I am supposed to be getting ready for the new Alphas ceremony. I do not envy the three new Alphasing up. Some of the old pompous assholes like to throw their weight around and try to make these kids bow down and convince them not to make waves, but that is the point of appointing the next Alpha, new blood, new ideas. We get better and learn from past mistakes and triumphs. Some of these guys though, they need to be put out to pasture and not even allowed a seat on the Elders council.


    We haven''t had new Alphase of age in a couple years. I''m not the most recent, but not too far off. I am an exception to the rule though. My dad was injured in a huge war and even with his Alpha lineage and healing powers he never fully recovered, so he appointed me Alpha at sixteen. I can''t believe I''ve been doing this for a decade now. I just know how these kids feel and I prefer to be there as a buffer. I''m known as an asshole and wear that badge proudly, especially to egotistical pricks who have worn out their wee. Some of the other Alphas are afraid of me, or more urately my reputation, which I use to my advantage. I tend to keep my mouth shut and let my actions do the talking and some of these kids need help straightening their backbone.


    "Alpha Ryker? Will you help us?" The man in front of me asks, breaking me out of my thoughts.


    Alpha Edward has a small pack and no heir. His Luna died in childbirth and he never took a chosen mate or found his second chance mate. This has been inevitable and he and I have been in negotiations for his pack for a while now, but there is a threat from some of his pack members that think they should be able to fight him for the position of Alpha and his warriors havee to me with rumors from neighboring packs with the same ideas. He is getting weaker and more vulnerable. He''s held on for as long as he can, but he can''t risk his pack any longer.


    Normally I wouldn''t get involved and let the herd thin itself out before taking over, but the neighboring packs are not known for handling business and calling it a day. They are more likely to use this as an excuse to kill at will no matter if the victim is innocent or not. Meaning women and children are going to get hurt in the fight or worse. And the fight won''t end there, it will bleed into the packs surrounding Alpha Edwards.


    That is where Ie in. If Alpha Edward hands his pack to me willingly then there will be no, or more likely very little blood shed. There''s always one person who thinks they should be in charge and tries to challenge me. It''s rarely one of the ranked leaders too. They are usually on board with the transfer since we talk and negotiate for months before a transfer like this actually happens. They make sure that their pack is taken care of and I make sure that their future leaders have a ce in my ranks. It makes no sense for a future Beta to be cut off simply because the pack merged with another and the position is currently filled. Those ranked members maintain their title as long as they understand the hierarchy. I have had to make a few examples of what happens when they don''t fall in line.


    "Yes, of course, Alpha Edward. How soon will you need me in your pack? I was under the impression that those challenging the merger were being handled."


    Copyright 2024 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    "I think they were just biding their time until they thought I would be too weak to stop them or fight off the challenge. I received reports of some aggression today after I left. My Beta and Gamma both have young families. I do not want to see anyone get hurt and I think they will take out anyone loyal to me, or you. I think we need to transfer immediately, I have a terrible feeling about this."


    "Do not worry. I have warriors in your pack now and they will ensure that your pack members are safe until I arrive. I believe you should stay close to me though, just as


    a precaution. We will leave tomorrow morning and can be in your pack by midafternoon. Have your Beta set up the ceremony and we will transfer as soon as we are able."


    "Thank you, Ryker." He sounds so weary. I think he has been holding on until he could see his pack safely taken care of.


    I''m surprised he made it as long as he did after his mate died. Many don''t. The pain from the loss of your mate is supposed to be the worst kind of torture imaginable. Many die from a broken heart or just go mad and have to be eliminated for everyone''s safety. I have dispatched many alpha''s for that alone.


    That''s one of the reasons Alphas are so protective of their Lunas and why I am sometimes d I still haven''t found mine yet. My wolf always grumbles in my head when that thought crosses my mind. An Alpha is at his strongest when he has his fated Luna by his side and would burn the world for her and anyone who managed to capture her or hurt her would have a level of control over that Alpha. There''s nothing we wouldn''t do to save her, including sacrificing anyone or anything. I ripped a man''s arms off for having the audacity to touch my little sister after she said ''no.'' I would probably do worse to someone who even looked at my mate. Just the idea of that kind of possession presses on my chest and terrifies me. I don''t want anyone to have that kind of effect on me.


    I talked with each former Alpha or Beta that was here. Some of my acquisitions were bloody and not all the leadership was spared. With so many pack members, I rely on the continued, appropriate leadership to help maintain order. Which is why I have these monthly meetings with all the territories. I can make sure needs are being met and I can gauge if the leaders are actually doing their jobs. I get most of my information from the nted warriors I have in each territory, I like to make my presence and authority known regrly, just in case. It''s stupid, but necessary. We rotate the meeting location through the different territories on my packnds, just so everyone can see I treat them all the same. All pretentious d*ck measuring. Speaking of d*cks.


    "It is about time, Alpha Ryker. Some of us have pressing matters to deal with and you are shooting the sh*t with old washed up Alphas not worth your time."


    "Hello ude. What pressing matter do you have for me this time?" He visibly bristles at myck of using a title. He no longer has one because I took it from him. Former Alpha ude Craig is the biggest pain in the ass that I have ever had to deal with. And still insists on being called by a title he no longer has the right to. I never use it, my guys never use it. There are many ''Alphas'' in this room, he isn''t unique or the only one holding on tight to his past, so I let his attitude go, choosing bigger battles. He decided to try and challenge me very early in my reign as Alpha of the Dark Moon pack, thinking it would be easy to take over my father''s very prominent pack for his own simply because I was young.


    He underestimated me and my skills. He also underestimated the fact that my way of running a pack would appeal to the pack I absorbed from him. Many gave me their loyalty willingly. Unfortunately, I was young and naive and thought that since I beat him, he would submit to me. In theory, he did, but he negotiated a way to maintain a small amount of control and he has enough minions to be a problem. He''s basically harmless, but I don''t take that for granted. I have someone in his ranks too. I have already been informed of the drivel he was going toe to me with. He''s not dumb enough to outright challenge me again, but he rides that line tightly and I have to regrly remind him who is actually in charge.


    I don''t listen to a word he says as he leads us over to a table with arge map, I don''t have to. I''m not going to agree to extend the border of his territory area. He seems to think that having morend will make ''his pack members'', my pack members, morefortable. What he really wants is to expand and start taking over territories before I do. What he doesn''t seem to know is his borders arepletely surrounded on all sides by territories I control, with people loyal to me. That wasn''t an ident, and he is a moron if he doesn''t know that.


    "I believe a school and training facility would work best in this area here." He points


    to a spot on the map that is miles outside his own borders. He wants me to give him morend to control and pay for the build so he can use it to his benefit. He must still think I am a stupid trusting sixteen year old kid. He''s already abused every ounce of leadership I have given him.


    "I will talk to Don and see what he thinks about sharing a school and training facility, since thatnd is well outside your borders. I would shift the position a bit and open the offer to Nathan and Rory since that will be close to residential areas for both of them as well. We will also need a small healer''s center there so none of the trainees will have to travel far fo care in an emergency."


    He just sits there and gapes at me like a fish. With four leaders controlling those facilities, it will have to be cooperative and none of those three will be swayed by his bullsh*t. He should have thought better before bringing this to me.


    "If you will excuse me, I have another meeting that I must get to. Make sure you get your proposal, in writing, to Robin ASAP. I will let you know the results of your proposal by the end of the week." I leave him just staring at my back.


    I need to handle Edward''s transfer and then get to the Elders Council. My sister and my dad went in my ce and I trust both of them to hold off the assholes for me, but


    I hate it when my sister is alone with unmated alphas. She hasn''t found her mate yet and she is 20. Many older alphas started eyeing herst year as a chosen or second chance mate since she is of alpha descent. I shot all of that down immediately, but that won''t stop them from trying while I''m not around. She needs to be protected at all times from that bullsh*t.

 Chapter 9

    8 - Kennedy


    I''m groggy but I can tell Jeremiah is holding me, my head is tucked into his massive hard chest. Another breath, another hand squeeze. I look over and Rayna, sitting next to Jer, is looking at me with sympathy and I can feel the tears prick behind my eyes. I try to blink them away, but it''s no use. They fall in slow streams from my eyes. I squeeze them shut trying to stem the flow.


    "Hey, don''t fight it. Let the sadness go. It will help.¡± Her voice is so soothing, but I let the tears just flow.


    "It doesn''t make it any less embarrassing." I sniffle and pull my hands from hers to rub them over my face.


    "There''s something that makes sense." I look over and see Ben at the foot of my bed. Even better. "What happened this time? Was there something different about your dream? You yelled for all of us.¡± He points and I see Tommy and Jason too. "You''ve never done that before."


    "Huh? I don''t know. I don''t really remember." I lied and closed my eyes again but opened them back up quickly, the image of their dead eyes and bleeding forms is still burned in the back of my eyelids. ¡°Jer, are you sure you want me on this trip? I can''t imagine it''s going to make any kind of good impression on your inws to have you running into my room in the middle of the night. I''m a liability that no one will want around."


    I lean away from him when I realize I''m in hisp still curled up with his mate right next to us. I slide to sit next to him bringing my knees to my chest, a massive headache starting.


    ¡°With mom gone, absolutely, no question you need to be with me." I just look at him for a second disbelieving and roll my eyes, then move to get off my bed. "Where are you going?" He shoots up next to me.


    "Bathroom, is that okay with you?" I meant it to sound irritated, but it came out defeated. I didn''t wait for an answer.


    I took way longer than necessary, but I tried to cool my tear stained face off and calm down a little. I had to fight the bile that was rising up in my throat every time I blinked and saw the four of them broken and bleeding in a destroyed car. When I was done they were all still there, I rolled my eyes again and moved to get some workout gear.


    "What are you doing now?" It''s Ben sounding concerned this time.


    "I''m awake and I won''t be able to go back to sleep. I''m going to go down to the Alpha''s gym. I promise I won''t leave the packhouse. It''s the middle of the night, get some sleep guys, we have a long drive tomorrow. I should be able to sleep in the car." I didn''t wait for them to argue.


    Apparently the only thing that gets rid of the dreams is a three hour workout. It is six when I finallye up to get food before my stomach eats itself from the inside out.


    "They''re getting worse, the dreams. I thought, maybe with time, they would get better.¡± Jeremiah hugs me from behind, his arms wrap around my shoulders as I stand at the ind in the kitchen eating some yogurt and fruit.


    "What''s crazy is the dreams are getting more choppy and fragmented, harder to remember, but the feelings are getting more amplified." I have no idea what is happening, but I do know the change happened when we turned 18, less and more all at the same time.


    I said nothing of the sort to Jer though. He would try to pin it on some wolfy thing. He used to do that when weird things happened to the two of us when we were little too. We can seemingly read each other''s thoughts and we can both call bullsh*t on each other without hesitation. I learned quickly that as long as I don''t lie directly to him, I can keep some of my thoughts to myself. Or he just learned that I want to keep things to myself sometimes and he doesn''t ask. I am human, there is no connection between my weirdness and the magic that makes them werewolves, and for some reason it''s something I have to keep exining to my supernatural friend. We do use signnguage to talk without the pack link though. It''s something that Aunt Beth started when I was little and found out about the telepathy stuff. I was so jealous that her and Uncle James could talk to pack members with their minds and that Jeremiah and the guys would be able to do it eventually too. This was a way for me to fit in. Jer and I still use signs, especially at school where kids can be cruel if you are what they consider less than, and I am definitely the bottom of the barrel as far as some of them are concerned.

 Chapter 10

    Copyright


    2024 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    "We leave in an hour, make sure you''re packed for a week and bring some nice things too. I expect parties and dinners a few times." Jer kisses the crown of my head.


    I just nod and head up. Rayna''s in my room, going through my closet like we are long time friends. I''m amazed at how quickly her attitude towards me changed. It was instant once she heard me say I wasn''t attracted to Jer. She must be able to detect lies, I know Uncle James can too. Some crazy alpha blood thing.


    ¡°Anything in particr you need?" Iugh as she jumps. She must have been in the zone going through my clothes. Wolves can hear pretty much everything.


    "Just you." She winks at me. "Have you told him?"


    "Told who what?" She makes me nervous with her cryptic questions.


    She smiled at me "Have you told Jeremiah that you''ve been having separation anxiety?"


    "I haven''t been having separation anxiety."


    "Your nightmares started getting worse when you turned 18, right?"


    ¡°Yeah, I guess, but I''m human, why would I have separation anxiety from my best friend?"


    ¡°No idea, but I do find it interesting that you need to keep reminding everyone that you''re human, including yourself. Yet you train and fight like a wolf, you eat like a wolf, your temper is like a wolf''s," She gives me a look daring me to deny it. "You react to scents like a wolf and you clearly react to changes in your pack. You are more connected than you think."


    "I never really thought about it that way, I''ve been around the pack my whole life." I shrug and move toward her. "Well, while you regale me with your theories, I need to shower and pack. Any thoughts on what I need to bring? Jer mentioned some parties or dinners happening."


    Rayna had a ton of fun going through my closet and we found out that we are the same size, so she had me all packed in no time and said I could borrow anything we forgot. Once everything was loaded, we all jumped into one of the Alpha''s seven passenger SUVs. Two more warriors followed us in Rayna''s white SUV.


    Jason sat in the back with me. He''s like a big teddy bear, always ready to cuddle,


    and unlike Tommy he can keep his hands to himself. I wrap up in one of Jeremiah''s giant hoodies and settle in for a nap, hopefully.

 Chapter 11

    9 - Ryker


    We pull up to the gates of Alpha Edward''s pack grounds and I can already tell there is trouble. They waited for him to be at our regrly scheduled meeting to set up. I really am too tired for this, I should be heading to the new alpha meet to relieve my sister and dad, not dealing with wannabe leaders. They were only supposed to represent me for the first night. I step out of my car slowly, adjusting my shirt and buttoning my jacket, deliberately taking my time to piss off the guard they stationed. They are inconveniencing me, I have no problem returning the favor.


    "You are not needed. Go back to your greedy pack of assholes. Alpha Edward is too weak to protect us and we have chosen a new Alpha and he is not entertaining guests at the moment.¡± Well, at least he pretended to be civil. Too bad I can smell his weakness from here, he''s got balls. He probably volunteered for this post to make himself look better to whatever dipsh*t thinks he''s in charge.


    I continue to dust my suit off, not looking at him. ¡°You are looking at your Alpha. I don''t think we have been formally introduced, Alpha Ryker, Dark Moon pack, you have an unauthorized blockade on mynds. I''m going to need you to step aside." There, no one can say I don''t start with politeness... and boredom.


    Copyright ? 2024 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    ¡°Alpha Dean did not submit to you, he is our Alpha now.¡± He looks almost confused in his statement. Like he isn''t sure who the alpha is supposed to be. He can tell I am more powerful than this Dean idiot.


    "Alpha Dean, did you say? He didn''t challenge me and I have had possession of this pack for," I look at my watch,"32 hours now." Alpha Edward stepped out of my car and to his credit stood tall next to me, but continued to stay silent while staring daggers at this guy. Clearly he''s a problem at the best of times and won''t be missed when I kill him. ¡°So now we are at a bit of a stand still. I am going to have to meet with your resident sh*t starter to discuss this, immediately. Let him know we''reing." I motion for Edward to get back in the car.


    It''s too much to ask that this moron lets us pass and get to his wannabe Alpha, but it was worth a shot.


    "You aren''t going anywhere. Leave our pack, or we will be forced to dere war on you.¡± His voice is loud, but I detect a tremble. Perfect.


    I huff a humorlessugh and slowly turn back to him. "Who is this ''we'' you speak of? Do you have invisible friends I should be concerned about? You clearly don''t have the authority to make a threat like that." I should not get as much enjoyment as I do when I confuse the sh*t out of people. "You are on mynd and if you do not move, I will break your legs and make you."


    "Our warriors are on their way, now leave before you have any more trouble."


    It''s cute he thinks this is trouble. He is a gnat, easily swatted away. I move right up into his face and wrap my hand around his throat before he even takes another breath. ¡°This is no trouble and they are already toote, you have used yourst chance." My voice is low and menacing, I squeeze, digging my extending ws in. "I am your Alpha, I do not like to repeat myself and I will not be disobeyed. Call Dean, now. He can challenge me himself, it''s too bad you won''t get to see what I do to insubordinate f*cks like you and Dean." I growl low in my chest, letting my Alpha aura out so he cannot refuse, even if he wanted to.

 Chapter 12

    Then I smell the scent of urine. I roll my eyes and attempt to hold my breath. This is the guy that is supposed to guard the main entrance to his pack? This Dean guy is dumber than I thought. I''m surprised they weren''t attacked before we got here.


    "Is he on his way?" I ask slowly as I tilt my head and let my wolf blend his eyes with mine. The red tint that proves I''m an Alpha makes me look a little unhinged and I use that to my advantage.


    He holds his tongue, even though he is shaking like a leaf, so I follow through with my promise. While holding his neck with one hand. I stomp down on each of his legs in quick session, feeling the bones shatter. He screams in pain and I hear the howl of wolvesing closer.


    "Is. That. Your. Sh*tstarter?" Pee boy finally nods his head and I do the same. "See, that wasn''t so hard. Was it?" He is still whimpering from the pain in his legs, but he rxes in my hand thinking I am going to let him go. "Traitors don''t get the reward of keeping their lives." His eyes go wide as I snap his neck before he can whimper and cry any more and I hear another howl. They must have felt the loss of a pack member. I actually felt it too, but because he was a deserter, it was just a cord being cut, there was no pain involved, telling me he would have shown loyalty to whoever he thought was the most powerful in the moment. No one needs pack members like that.


    A group of five wolvese flying out of the trees and my guards are out of the truck in seconds. Imand them to make Edward a priority, I don''t want one of them identally killing him. The pack is mine, he gave me control willingly so there wasn''t a big dramatic snap of energy like if I would have killed him in battle. Some of the weaker wolves may not have felt the shift including these dipsh*ts. Since Edward is still alive. I take them out easily, even the biggest of the five, who I assume is Dean, is still no match for me. I barely broke a sweat. He must have been a warrior who thought he had a right to lead, because he could fight. Not all warriors are leaders and not all leaders are warriors.


    The fight was less than entertaining, but it was over quickly and I have my warriors ce the bodies along the border where there has been the most trouble so they know that I will not tolerate any form of hostility on this pack. Hopefully the rest of the transfer is this smooth.


    Once we have Edward settled back in his packhouse and I have made room for my warriors in a neighboring house and set up a temporary patrol schedule. I take a run with Edward''s lead warrior around the territory. I want to know thends and anything else unusual that he has seen. I also want to scent the border, letting anyone know that the territory has changed hands and a stronger Alpha is now in control.


    My wolf was happy he got to take care of three rebels. He''s a bit more theatrical than I am. He likes to y with his food a bit before he actually goes in for the kill. They were barely recognizable when he was done. We left them on the border as more examples of what it means to cross me.


    I will run this path several more times tomorrow to imbue my scent. This is what takes up most of my time. Running the borders, leaving my scent. Warning any outsiders off mynds without permission. I don''t love being this blood thirsty, but I am good at it and it''s effective, for the most part.

 Chapter 13

    10 - Ryker


    I finally get in as the dawn is starting to break. The warrior leaves me at the packhouse front door before heading to his own home. My wolf shifts back to human. We are exhausted, covered in dirt and blood. But it is worth it to have only had a few fights and less than a dozen casualties and most of the pack is none the wiser. I head up towards thergest guest suite next to Edward''s. I won''t kick him out of his space because I have now taken possession of his pack. I have my own home and my own space. He can live out his days in his rightful ce in the main rooms of his packhouse.


    I shower all the grime off and let the water sluice over my body. The hot water feels amazing against my muscles after so much time in the car and thete night run. Just as I was starting to really rx and my mind began making the mental list of things that I need to do, I felt a cool breeze and the scent of fake roses filled my nostrils and I grimaced. I turn around and grasp the girl around the throat after I let her get close. Had it been a male he would already be dead. I know that makes me some kind of chauvinist, shoot me, I''m not perfect. Her eyes are wide, but not afraid. She was sent here and was given some kind of idea what to expect.


    Copyright


    2024 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    "Alpha Edward thought you might want help winding down." Her high nasally voice is a little irritating, but her naked body makes up for it. Dark hair falls to the middle of her back. Huge t*ts that would bounce wonderfully, and curves in all the right ces. "I can help if you would like, sir." She isn''t shy or hesitant, but I also don''t get the feeling she is chasing power either. This is something she does, part of her role here in the pack. The idea that there is a pack harem for visitors leaves a sour taste. But, I shut down that train of thought and go with it. It''s been a while, I nod my head and guide her to her knees in front of me while I block the stream of water with my back.


    I look at her expectantly. I''m not aplete asshole. If this is something she doesn''t want to do, I won''t force it, but she came to me and knows what I want her to do. She grips my now hard c*ck and strokes, alternating her grip strength and speed, never breaking eye contact with me. I take a deep shuddering breath in and enjoy the contact of a hand that isn''t my own. When I am over that, I gently thread my fingers through her hair and guide her face forward, again I won''t force it, but I want to be perfectly clear what I want. I don''t say anything, because I don''t want to have a conversation. It''s always better if they don''t talk. Just talking starts an attachment that will never go anywhere.


    She opens wide, ttening her tongue so I can slowly slide in. I rock in and out until I finally hit the back of her throat and she moaned. The vibrations make me harder. I''m too long to fitpletely in her mouth so she uses her hand to wrap around my base. I release her hair and brace my hands on the walls on either side of me letting her take control, licking, sucking and swirling her tongue along my shaft. She clearly knows what she is doing and it feels amazing. Eventually she pulls me out, never breaking contact with her hand. "I want you to f*ck my face, sir. As hard and as deep as you want.¡± Her high pitched voice is grating, but her invitation is enough to persuade me to keep me going.


    That was all the permission I needed. I wrapped one of my hands tight in her hair and mmed into her over and over again. Hitting the back of her throat, causing her to gag, taking what I need. She grabs my thighs, but doesn''t slow me down or stop me.


    "Rub your cl*t, I want to feel your moans. Don''te until I tell you too."


    She''s good with instructions and the extra purring and vibrations are getting me close, but it''s not enough. I closed my eyes. She is not my type, at all, but I have a great imagination. I continue to m my hips into her face as I picture perfect pouty lips, light blue eyes looking right at me and dark blonde hair tangled in my hands. I have had a vision of my perfect woman in my head for as long as I can remember and I have no idea why, but no onepares. I only let brtes pleasure me because the only blonde I want is my dream girl. I can''t get off until I picture her, no matter how attractive or talented the woman I am with is.


    Speaking of, the one with me now is close. Her moans are bing higher pitched and erratic. She hollows out her cheeks sucking harder so I will give her themand to shatter. It takes a few more thrusts and I am groaning my org*sm down her throat. ¡°Come hard for me.¡± I growl out. She vibrates and screams around me as she takes herself over the edge and swallows everyst drop from me. I didn''t give her an option. I learned the hard way after getting blown anding all over a she wolf, she tried to collect and insert my semen herself when I refused to have sex with her. I''m not sure what she was thinking would happen, not being in heat she wouldn''t get pregnant, but I learned my lesson and won''t take any chances. Some of these girls are crazy.


    When I am done with her, I help her stand and turn back to my shower to finish soaping off. She leaves with no other words, understanding the dismissal. I don''t reciprocate. There is no kissing, staying, cuddling or any of that sh*t. I take what I need and what women are willing to give. It never goes beyond that.


    I try to go back to my list, but something is buzzing under my skin that has nothing to do with Edward''s pack or even the girl who just went down on me. I have been feeling it for a few days now and I can''t decide if it is good or bad, but it isn''t anxiety or danger either. I can''t ce the feeling, all I know is it''s distracting. It''s a distraction I can''t afford to have right now. I hope a couple hours sleep will settle it.

 Chapter 14

    11 - Kennedy


    I can feel myself slowly pulling towards consciousness. I definitely slept well, but I think that was because all the guys were in the car with me and something about Rayna is calming too. The guys are my safe space, something about them as a group has always kept me settled and focused. I have never had another female settle me enough to sleep though, not even Aunt Beth. Maybe it''s because she''s a part of Jer, an extension of our connection is in her too because of the mate bond. Who knows. When I think I understand werewolf nature something always throws a wrench that makes me question the things that really should make sense, like


    mates.


    With the nature of the nightmares I get while I''m alone, sleeping in my bed you would think that I would have some kind of PTSD riding in a vehicle, but there is no fear of any kind. Never has been. It''s so strange.


    I wake up fully as the SUV slows and notice a different scent surrounding me. ¡°Ben?¡± I ask gruffly as I sit up slowly and look around rubbing my face. "Where did youe from?" I could have sworn that Jason was my pillow when we left.


    "I think you finally got the sleep you needed Ken. We''ve been driving for almost 4 hours. We''ve each taken a turn being your pillow and you didn''t move an inch." He gives me a rare smile. "Even Rayna sat with you."


    I look at the seat diagonal from me and she smiles. "How did I not notice all your giant assesing and going from the seat? I can see Rayna getting back here unnoticed, but the rest of you, there''s no way. Did you drug me or something?" The third row bench seat doesn''t have doors, so it must have been difficult for them to squeeze through.


    ¡°No, but clearly you needed it. Do you feel better?" He looks concerned again. I wish he wouldn''t look at me like that. I know he cares, but sometimes, like now, it feels like more. He has a mate out there somewhere and I will not get involved in that mess.


    I turn to look out the window. "Yeah, thanks. Where are we now?" I have to get the subject off of me and my sleeping habits.


    "We are getting ready to cross into my brother''s territory." Rayna looks back and smiles. She clearly loves her brother, no matter his reputation.


    Like she conjured them, several wolves ran out of the surrounding forest from all directions, as we rolled to a stop. This must be some kind of checkpoint. We are heading up a hill so there isn''t much else to see of the packnds through the forest surrounding us.


    Jeremiah rolls down his window and introduces himself to the one warrior who shifted. As much nakedness as I have seen since finding out about werewolves and shifting, I still can''t look past a gorgeous guy who seems to live in the gym and is hung like a horse. Damn! Maybe I will have a little fun while I am here since the guys in my pack have been warned off of me. Although I will have to tread carefully if these guys are anything like the rumors say.


    Rayna rolls down her window, I missed a whole conversation while I was drooling over the warrior. ¡°He''s expecting us, Danny. This is Jeremiah, my mate and his Beta Ben, Gamma Jason, Delta Tommy and Lead Warrior Kennedy." Danny nods to all of us as she says our names and we acknowledge. He gives me a flirtatious smirk. ¡°Danny is my brother''s Delta, and should be with him while he is in negotiations.¡± Her tone sounds scolding and yet unsurprised to find him here.


    Copyright 2024 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    And that introduction was generous. I am no such thing, but I''m not going to correct her right now. Somehow in a matter of a day she has gone from hating my guts to exaggerating my qualities.


    "Oh, I''m here, on orders, specifically for your arrival, Rayna." I can''t tell if his look is more yful or menacing. The smirk he has could be either good or bad.


    Delta Danny steps out of the way and we pull forward. I try to be sly while staring at all his gorgeousness as we drive away, I don''t think I am sessful based on a huff from my right. The sound gets me to look forward and my jaw drops.

 Chapter 15

    "Holy Sh*t Rayna. Your pack is beautiful!" I exim.


    The hill we were going up didn''t dip back into a valley like I thought. It leveled out and the trees were full and lush, some of them even starting to change colors with the season. The path we were driving on was well maintained and therger trees made a sort of canopy over us.


    Once we got past the long entry drive the path opened up to arge town that looked so ssic and from a different era. It was something people would put on Christmas cards with red brick buildings andrge shop windows. Everything is cozy and inviting. It looks like there are blocks of buildings that stretch into neighborhoods of homes. I knew this pack was big, but I didn''t realize it was this big. We drive past a center square where a roundabout circles a central gazebo that is decorated for some special asion. Off to one end there is arge park. I can see the top of a jungle gym in the distance. I''m going to have fun exploring here.


    As we drive further into the pack territory I can see the first industrial looking building and just beyond it looks like stadium seating. I wonder if that is part of their school.


    ¡°Hey, Rayna. What is that over there?" I point to the building and seating.


    ¡°Oh, that''s our training ground. My brother has built our pack so big that we have groups of warriors thate from all over to train, so the building is a dorm for them to stay in while they are here."


    "When do they train? I would love to go watch."


    "Evening training starts in a couple hours. Why don''t we all go to the packhouse and drop off our stuff, change and grab a bite to eat and then we can join. I''m sure the guys would love to move around after being your pillow the whole trip." Sheughs at me.


    "Food sounds amazing!" Tommy chirps from next to her and the rest of usugh.


    She guides Jeremiah through the town pointing things out as we go and I can''t keep my jaw off the floor. This is nothing like the rumors say. Everything is ssically timeless and gorgeous. We get to the pack house which is very grand and has a touch of the old world look to it too, but I don''t have time to admire for long, my boys are hungry and in a hurry. One of the Omegas helps us all to our rooms. I''m surprised to learn that we are on the Alpha''s floor as guests, but when I mention it to Rayna her exnation both helps me understand and confuses me.


    I don''t always get pack hierarchy culture and didn''t really think about different packs doing things in different ways. I always thought the Alpha and the Alpha''s immediate family liked to have a floor to themselves. It was a way to escape the pack a bit, like celebrities having a gate surrounding their mansions to keep out paparazzi. A ce where no one but their designated Omegas went. I was only allowed on the Alpha floor when Aunt Beth took me in. Even Jeremiah moved down to my floor when I moved in so we could be closer, and then it helped with the nightmare problem.


    I guess because Rayna''s room is on this floor and Jeremiah is an Alpha and expected to stay with her, obviously, his team is housed near him. It''s to make us all feel morefortable, being close together, rather than feeling wary of being separated. We get special treatment since we are a packaged deal with Rayna. When we get to the floor I stop in my tracks as I smell the most amazing thing I have ever smelled in my whole life. It''s Rosemary and mint and something just inherently male. Whoever is wearing this cologne might get attacked by meter, it makes my whole body tingle in ways it never has before. I notice it''s all over this floor as we walk towards our rooms. I wonder if it is a warrior who patrols here. Damn. All mydy bits are on high alert now.


    "You alright?" Ben asks, a funny look in his eyes.


    "Yep!" My voice came out squeaky for some reason. I clear my throat. "Yeah. It''s just overwhelming. This ce is gigantic." I shrug and keep walking. He huffs again.

 Chapter 16

    12 - Ryker


    I let off enough energy to sleep at least. I''ve never really had any woman capture my attention and oral s*x is just a form of tension release. Alphas tend to have a high s*x drive, so even at a young age we explore and test the waters. I spent more time alone in my room than anything, but many of my friends at school had plenty of stories. So I experienced vicariously through them. I was always pretty quiet about my personal life, you could never be too careful. Even with your closest friends, you never knew who might be listening in for gossip to spread and cause trouble. So I learned to keep my mouth shut and just listen. My friends took that as a sign of unacknowledged confirmation of conquests. I never corrected any of them. My bedroom antics are not as colorful as everyone says, but I''m also no saint. I just let the rumors work in my favor.


    I met with Edward this morning for breakfast and he looks a little worse for wear. I really think he has been holding out to make sure his pack was taken care ofpletely. We met with the elders toplete the transfer. It''s simr to inducting a new pack member. They cut my arms allowing for a small amount of blood to be collected in a cup, an oath a fealty is said before Edward drinks the blood, sealing the bond of our packs together. I can feel all of the new members'' connections develop. I''m d we have found a more civilized way to do this. New members used to have to bite the Alpha to gain the blood. With the way I take on packs, I don''t know if I could deal with that.


    I let my Beta know that I am going to stick around for the rest of the weekend to see if Edwards'' condition improves at all. I also request a few more soldiers here. I know


    I took out several of the main yersst night, but that doesn''t mean that everyone got the message, I have to make sure everyone is safe here before I go anywhere.


    I noticed my sister has tried to call me twice already this morning as I am walking back up to my room to change for a workout. What could have her calling me at this hour? I open up the voicemail on my phone and have to pull the receiver away at the sound of her screeching. I listen to the first message the best that I can and then move on to the second, which is much calmer.


    She found her mate and is traveling to meet his family. He''s a future Alpha in our alliance at least, so I know his family, although she didn''t actually say his name. She wants to know when I will be back because she is bringing him home to meet me.


    I sit down on my bed slowly. I don''t even know what to think. My baby sister found her mate. I am both excited that there is someone out there to protect and love her better than I ever could, and I am pissed at the idea of any man putting his hands on her in that way.


    Copyright 2024 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    If I''m being honest with myself, I am a little jealous too, she''s only been looking for two years. I have been waiting for eight. No, not waiting. I have been able to sense one for eight years. I don''t want a mate. They cause too many problems.


    I know, eventually, I will need my mate to give me heirs, but I''m in no rush. I can lie to everyone else and say that I''m fine and the Moon Goddess will send her to me when I''m ready, but the dark thought crossed my mind, what if there isn''t someone for me? What if she was taken from me before I even knew her? My heart pulses at the thought and my wolf whines. What if the Moon Goddess decided I''m not worthy of a mate because I think it would be too much work to keep one safe? I shake my head of the negative thoughts, even thinking about a mate is more work than it should be. This is why I don''t want one.


    I fire off a quick message and tell her that I have some unexpected business to handle, then I should be back in the next day or so and she can head home with her new mate and any other pack members that she feels are important to be with her.


    I want to celebrate her one more time before she leaves me and heads off to help run a pack of her own by her mate''s side. I also want to meet every wolf that will be in charge of her safe keeping. They had better be up to my standard or they will be getting some additions to their warriors.

 Chapter 17

    I take a deep breath and collect my thoughts and then address Edward''s pack, my new pack, as a whole.


    "Attention members of the Oak Lake Pack. I am Alpha Ryker Tryn of the Dark Moon Pack. I have been working with Alpha Edward on a smooth transition for you all to join me. There are a few who do not agree with your Alpha''s decision. Many of them were dealt withst night. If there is anyone else who wishes to challenge mymand over this pack, please meet me at the training grounds in an hour. I will do right by your pack and hope to be half the leader Alpha Edward has been for you."


    I let the mindlink go. Just by that they should all know that I have taken possession over the pack and there isn''t anything they can do about it, but there will still be a handful of idiots that think they need to fight for the pack''s honor, and I will let them. If they are truly fighting for the honor of the pack I will let them live. Their loyalty can be harnessed and trained. But, if theye to me with hate and power hungry eyes I will eliminate them. We have enough of that in the world.


    As predicted, there are four guys and a woman who show up at the training grounds. One of the four guys is here to simply see if he can beat me. He is cocky and my reputation precedes me. He falls quickly, without any real fight from me. The rest and the female all fight with honor for their pack and have earned ces among my ranks to protect this and any othernd I deem necessary.


    The female put up a particrly good fight. I made a mental note with my Delta to see if we can use her as a trainer. I want to make sure she is willing to relocate and travel before we force her into anything.


    After the fights I head to the gym and get a full workout in. Something about shutting everyone out and just pushing my body to its limits helps clear my head. I enjoy sparring, but there is always a constant noise, talking through movements and tactics. Being alone and organizing my thoughts is something that I cherish.


    As I was walking back to the packhouse, enjoying getting a view of Main Street, a warrior ran up to me.


    "Alpha! Alpha! We''ve been trying to reach you. It''s Alpha Edward, he needs you."


    I pick up my pace and run next to the warrior, allowing him to lead since I still don''t know my way around. I could easily track by scent, but this way I don''t have to guess.


    We barrel into the front doors and I head straight up to Edward''s room. He is surrounded by his Beta, Gamma, Delta and their families.


    "Alpha Ryker, so good to see you. I have heard you had an eventful day." He smiled at me.


    "That I did, several traitors have been sent back to the Goddess and a few members stood up to protect the pack from my reputation but your warriors fought well. They are loyal to the pack and wanted to see that it was not being taken by a tyrant." I wink at him. "Only one fell, but I think not many are going to mourn the loss."


    Alpha Edwardughed, but it seemed strained. "I am ready Ryker, I want to see my sweet Amelia and our little one. It has been far too long. My pack is yours. I know we made it official two days ago andpleted it this morning, but now everyone here can attest to it. I give you Oak Lake Pack."


    With that he took a deep breath and closed his eyes. I felt his life force leave and then the pack connection snap.


    ¡°It is done. The Beta says soberly, holding his crying mate. We will make preparations. Will you stay Alpha Ryker and help us send him back to the Moon Goddess?"


    "Of course." I shake each of their hands and say my condolences once more before heading to my room to update my guys.


    I am going to be here at least another day. I''m sure that they have been preparing for this, knowing it''sing, so there won''t be much for me to do but attend the burial ceremony.

 Chapter 18

    13 - Kennedy


    I''m not totally over the attack on my olfactory nerves when the omega opens the door to my room to let me in. I stop dead again. I shouldn''t be surprised at the grandness anymore but my room is borderline ridiculous. I''m an 18 year old high school senior, I should not have a room that looks like this. I could fit two of my bedrooms in here and still have space and my room at home is not small.


    The forest green on the walls doesn''t make it feel confining, but adds to the overall feel of this ce. All the furniture is a warm cherry wood. There''s a dresser and vanity on one wall and a very ornate desk on another. One wall is full floor to ceiling windows looking over the forest behind the packhouse. I discovered one window is actually a door that leads out to a balcony. Oh man, I may never want to leave. The view is endless and the smell of the forest is so calming and peaceful.


    Walking back inside I look at the massive king sized bed in the middle of the room. Theforter is a crisp clean white with small deep red ents. It''s not a Christmas vibe, but a luxury cabin vibe, veryfortable. I lost count of how many pillows are here too. Yep, I might move in permanently.


    I keep walking and discover the two doors on thest wall are the massive walk-in closet, where I drop my bags and the equally massive bathroomplete with dual sinks and a huge mirror, a soaker tub that could probably fit all of us and a ss surround walk-in shower. Everything in here is a bright clean white and it looks like I have everything here I could possibly want to get ready.


    There''s a knock on my door and Rayna pops her head in without waiting for an answer. "Hey! What do you think?"


    "Did you give me an Alpha suite by mistake? This is gorgeous, but way too much for just me.¡± Iugh at her. I don''t want her to think I am ungrateful, but this is a lot.


    "No, not really. This is how all the rooms on this floor look." She shrugs. "Except my brother''s, his is bigger." Sheughs for real at my expression, I''m sure. "Just so you know, Jeremiah and I are on that side of you and Ben is one more down, just in case." I nod, neither of us have to say anything. She is making sure I feelfortable and safe sleeping here and I have no words for it. She has already decided I am someone worth her notice and protection. "Now get changed so we can eat and then watch these sexy boys get all sweaty."


    Copyright 2024 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    At the mention of food, I move at light speed to get ready. Sleeping for that long is not normal for me and I am probably just as hungry as Tommy.


    "Just so you know, I n on partaking in the getting sweaty part." Sheughs and winks as we head down into what Rayna calls the breakfast room. There are enough rooms in this mansion to dedicate one to just breakfast. This ce is nuts. There is a tray of sandwiches and another with fruit and veggies and bottles of water for us to grab. We all eat quickly and thank the Omegas who took care of us.


    For all the rumors I have heard about this pack and it''s Alpha, no one looks beat down or unhappy. I have heard that this Alpha is a tyrant and takes over packs because he loves power. He needs to kill five people before he can even have breakfast. That he basically enves his pack and abuses them, but I have no idea where any of those rumors came from. This pack is beautiful and all the people we have met so far have been kind and weing.


    It''s actually interesting to not get weird looks from people. I know they can smell that I''m human, but it doesn''t seem to bother anyone here like it does at home. Maybe it''s because I am a guest of Rayna''s and they don''t want to offend her. I''ll have to stay on my guard just in case, especially when I am alone. We drive the ten or so minutes to the training ground and it looks like a ton of people are gathered already as we pull in.


    "I know you said your brother''s pack is huge, but damn!" I whisper to her from the backseat.


    "He has the most pack members I''ve ever seen, but I really only see them when theye here. I don''t travel as much as he and my parents do. All of my training has been here, mostly with the pack hospital. I love helping with the maternity ward and the new pups." I don''t miss the look she gives my best friend. I''m going to be an aunt inside the next year. I would bet money on it, but it doesn''t seem to bother him at all. He just smiles his wide beaming smile at her like he would give her anything she asked for right now. I would love for someone to look at me like that someday. It''s probably the only thing about mates I am envious of. The absolute dedication. There is no wondering about being faithful or all of the guessing thates with dating.


    We all jump out of the SUV and follow Rayna into the training grounds. Of course most people stop and stare as she leads us right to the front of the group, ignoring all the stares and whispers.


    ¡°Beta Josh, Gamma Be, Delta Danny, this is my mate Alpha Jeremiah and his team. Beta Ben, Gamma Jason, Delta Tommy and Warrior Kennedy." We all shake hands and exchange pleasantries. I sometimes hate all the title stuff and pomp and circumstance that they all have to go through. I''m so spoiled being in their inner circle, it''s going to get old really quickly having to say titles all week. I know it''s part of the job, but it''s just a mouthful.


    We step off to the side and the leaders get started like we never interrupted. Now I know why this pack is one of the most feared. Watching them train is mesmerizing. Their movements are so fast and fluid, if you blink you miss it. They train equally in human and wolf form and I am eventually set up with female warriors, but I soon learn this isn''t an insult at all. It''s a challenge. One of their female warriors, Greta, took me under her wing immediately and started to help me refine my movements, not once mentioning my being human. She just worked with the strength I have, not what I amcking because of my species. I have totally lost track of my pack members, I am fully engrossed in working with Greta and loving every second.

 Chapter 19

    14 - Ryker


    Edward''s celebration ceremony at dawn was heartfelt and moving. He really loved his pack and put his whole heart into its survival. His Beta introduced me as their new Alpha so there was a face to go with the name and the voice.


    I met as many people as I could and offered any who wanted to join me the option


    to run the pack border putting one final scent trail to secure the border before I returned home and as a final goodbye to Edward.


    Almost the whole pack joined. A few stayed back to watch the pups too young to shift, but it was powerful. A true statement of how tight this pack is.


    I shifted into my jet ck wolf which is twice the size of their Beta and I know my wolf''s red eyes are terrifying. Many kept their distance, but didn''t turn tail and run. I''m not sure if that was out of loyalty to the pack or fear though. Once we were done everyone dispersed to their various parts of the pack and I headed to Edwards office with his Beta, Gamma and Delta.


    I sit behind the desk and just take a look around. Edward seems to have been fairly organized and he did give me a quick rundown of this pack''s basic operation, but I always like to dive in and see for myself. I have found out more times than I can count that what the Alpha thought was happening, was in fact,pletely wrong. They just gave too much freedom to people they delegated tasks too and far too many took theck of checking in as a confirmation of bad behaviors being fine. It may be micromanaging, but I require regr scheduled updates and I check in at random too, just to keep everyone on their toes.


    "Beta Samuel, I am going to need full ess to thisputer and any passwords and logins connected to all financial ounts."


    "That is easy, Alpha Ryker. Alpha Edward was old school." He chuckles and the rest of the guys smile. Beta Samuel walks over to the framed aerial painting of the packnds and pulls it open like in an old movie. The wall safe has a huge dial that has to be older than my father and I have to smile and agree with their assumption. We use safes too for hard copies of documents, but they are all upgraded systems. He opens the safe and hands me a very old leather bound journal, a ledger and a notebook.


    ¡°Like I said, old school. He had a secretary that would import this," he taps the ledger, ¡°into our spreadsheets on theputer, but he did everything by hand."


    "Tell me about your main source of ie for the pack?" I ask all three of them and they look confused. Again they assumed that Edward and I had discussed this. We did, but I want their take on it, without assumptions of my knowledge


    "Our primary source is construction. Mainly industrial projects, but we will also take on contracts for housing developments if they are big enough. We travel pretty far so we can charge a premium." Delta Jacob informs me.


    "Who''s in charge of soliciting and approving these projects?"


    "Alpha Edwards'' secretary headed up the team that found avable projects. She willpile all of the information that is needed and work with her team on supply costs and budgets. When she had all the information including estimated start andpletion dates she would bring it to Alpha Edward and he had the final say. Typically if Linda got that far in the project research it was viable and more than likely would be approved. From there I would manage the projects."


    Copyright ? 2024 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    That''s what I wanted to know. It sounds like this secretary had some pull, an influence I was not made aware of by Edward himself. I don''t want to assume the worst, but I don''t know her so I''m going to ruffle her feathers by digging into the most recent dozen or so projects that she put together and then closely monitor several new projects.


    If she''s really as good at her job as everyone seems to think, she will enjoy the challenge and want to prove herself. If there was anything remotely shifty going on, she would be defensive and angry about her work being looked over with a fine toothedb.

 Chapter 20

    She''s lucky though. Real estate is something I work in and construction is a huge part of that. It will be good to have her team coborate with mine, if everything goes well.


    "Who else has ess to this office, the safe, financial records and who has the ability to make decisions of any kind that could affect the pack?¡±


    We spent the rest of the morning getting me up to speed with all the key yers in the pack. I also have several notes for things that will change immediately for my Beta. So far though, almost everything is just as Edward described it.


    I let them know that they will retain their titles and positions within the pack. I will never take that lineage and distinction from them or their families. They are established leaders, but all of their instructionse directly from myself, my Beta, my Gamma and my Delta.


    A few things will have to change since we are establishing new leadership. Their pack will be a target for at least three years until we have all proven that this pack is still strong and cannot be imed by outside forces, even when I''m not here to protect it myself. This is nothing new to us, my guys have this transition process down to a science. We now have a protocol for how we train each leader and how often I need to visit to re-scent the area and make my presence known along with that training.


    After I give them their new duties and expectations, I ask for an official tour of the pack.


    It is really beautiful here. This pack is only a couple hours from my packhouse and has about 200 pack members total. It is pretty small, but themunity is tight nit like only a small town can be, tucked back in an untouched part of the world. Like the pack evolved out of the earth itself and every building was thought through to be a part of thendscape without looking or feeling old and dpidated.


    The packhouse is like a small cabinpared to my home, but it is well kept andfortable. Sitting on top of a small hill with a vantage of the upied pack from the front and an expanse of forest with argeke to the back. This is the kind of ce you bring your family for time away from hectic pack life. I pause in my movements. That''s a thought I have never had before.


    The thought brings me back to my sister and her new mate, and the little gremlin of jealousy stirs again. I didn''t realize how much not having a mate bothered me until I got the news from my sister. Clearly this is something my wolf and I need more than I thought. And yet, I don''t want one. I''ve seen what happens to Alphas when they find their Luna and I want nothing to do with that. I don''t want to be ruled by this feeling of jealousy and possession. The distraction would be a menace. Not to mention if something were to happen and another wolf tries to use her against me. Just the thought of this unknown, innocent woman being harmed or tortured because she was forced by the Goddess to be with me sends my stomach roiling.


    I shake off the thoughts as we make our way through the center of town visiting all of the shops establishing a rapport, then I head back to the packhouse with more pent up energy than I should have after the long walking tour.


    We made it back in time for the kitchen omegas to have dinner ready. All of the packhouse Omegas seem to be eager to prove themselves and their worth. I appreciate the effort, but I keep my praise and attention to a minimum. I want to observe them for a while and find out if they are always this attentive or if they are just kissing my ass right now as the new Alpha. The ass kissers are the worst. The minute your back is turned they change their tune and are never happy with anything you do. They tend to be the biggest sh*t starters too when things change. And things will change.

 Chapter 21

    15 - Ryker


    I get up and run the pack border again, alone this time and I move slowly, making sure my scent permeates the area fully. This part can be monotonous and boring, but I want this tiny pack to be safe at all times. I then hit the training grounds where only twenty were in attendance, but that is about what I suspected with a pack of this size and part of the reason Edward sought me out in the first ce.


    We begin working. My Beta, Gamma and Delta worked with Edward''s yesterday to put training ns into ce. With Edward''s passing we had to make some quick changes to our ns and I am needed here, but I wanted my guys at home for my sister''s arrival with her mate since I couldn''t be there to greet them.


    I go through a series of tests that we do with all of our warriors. It is to truly assess what they are capable of. Samuel, Drake, and Jacob are paying close attention and taking notes on how I assess warriors in my pack so they can duplicate the process when I''m not here. We are looking for strength and sheer power, naturally, but we also want to see how they think on their feet and use problem solving. A lot of times when one of my packs is attacked, it''s not a small affair and people can get hurt or be killed if it takes a warrior too long to react.


    The assessment takes half of the day, they shouldn''t need this much time, but I want to be thorough. We stop and break for ate breakfast when one of the packhouse Omegas, Jean I think is her name, brings us a basket of food and takes the time to scold me like any mother would do for working these warriors too hard. But, she does it with a wink and a smile and I know she is a keeper. These warriors are under trained for sure, but they all have the potential to be great. I have to be hard on them now so they can excel for the pack in the future.


    Copyright 2024 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    Danny and I decided with the size of the pack we can only send about three to five at a time to training at our home facility, so they aren''t left defenseless here. Since there are so few of them, I sent Danny back to the pack with instructions to make rooms ready and see where the rest of our trainees are and if we can fit small groups of these warriors into our current training. I make ns to run with these warriors again after I wrap up getting all the business info I need before I leave to meet with my sister. It will take most of the day for her and her mate to get to our pack so I''m going to use my time well here. I can review business paperwork from anywhere.


    I make my way into my office where a leggy red-head leans against the desk, lost in a file. I can feel my face pull up in a sneer. I don''t appreciate anyone being in my office, my space, especially before we have been introduced. She is toofortable here and that needs to change.


    "Is there a reason you are not waiting outside my office? Do you have a habit of entering rooms that don''t belong to you?" I growl as I walk in, heading straight for the desk without giving her a second nce. My tone isn''t impolite, but I know it''s not inviting either.


    She at least has the decency to remove her ass from my desk.


    "Hello, sir.¡± Her voice is on the deeper side, but not unfeminine, just assertive. "My name is Linda and Delta Jacob said you wanted to meet with me. I thought it would be rude to mindlink you since we had yet to formally meet and I had no other way to contact you. I apologize for invading your space."


    She is tall and fit. She clearly knows how to dress to impress. I''m sure that works well for her in negotiations.


    "I want to see yourst twelve jobs with all of the invoices and research that went along with them. I would also like to know who your primary contacts are for the jobs that you regrly submit for." I haven''t looked up from theputer that is still loading. This will definitely need to be reced.


    "Of course, sir. Is there anything in particr you are looking for?" She leans forward a little too far showing off her ample cleavage. I''m not sure if she is flirting or if this is part of her forward personality. "I can have everything for you in a couple hours. Is there anything else you need from me in the meantime?¡± This time as she nts her ass on my desk it is clear, there was more going on here with Edward. Question is, is she a problem or an asset?


    "No." I don''t look at her. "And just so we are clear, I do not make a habit of mixing business with pleasure. You are an employee of mine and from what I understand valuable to the business that sustains your pack. If you want to stay that way you will keep your actions and intentions professional. Do I make myself clear?"


    She jumps off the desk like something bit her. "Yes, of course Alpha. I meant no disrespect. Alpha Edward had certain working expectations..."


    I raise my hand to stop her rambling. "What Alpha Edward expected is none of my business. You now know my expectations. I would like those files on my desk in less than two hours. You''re dismissed." I move to my phone which is proving faster. ¡°Linda, have this desktop reced with something that functions at a rate of speed that allows business to happen."


    "Yes, sir." She turns and walks out without any fight or questioning why I am looking into her work. She just might prove useful.

 Chapter 22

    16 - Ryker


    I have lunch provided by Jean at the kitchen ind. It''s just her and I. No one else appears to live in the packhouse full time. I was able to talk with her while she cleaned and I discovered she is the exact person to be friends with. She seems to be able to cook anything I could ever want, she''s not afraid to give me a little sass, but is never disrespectful and she knows everything about everyone.


    "So are you looking for your mate here Alpha? Rumors are already flying around about the handsome, young, mateless alpha we now have." She wiggles her eyebrows at me.


    "My wolf is always on the lookout for our mate, but I will find her when I am ready, not before, the Moon Goddess won''t allow it."


    "So, you''ll be entertaining then, while you wait?" She gives me a disapproving look my own mother would be proud of.


    "Well, I have to keep the urges at bay somehow." I shrug and don''t know why I am so defensive or even having this conversation. I can stare down other Alphas backed by massive armies and not flinch, yet this woman makes me second guess my own actions in a matter of hours of knowing her.


    ¡°Just make sure you use your head, the top one mind you. There are a lot of girls who are looking to fill a void, just like you, but some will try and trap you. Make sure you''re being careful, and besides, you have two hands that seem to work properly. You might as well put them to good use."


    I choked on my water and spit it all over the ind to aughing Jean. I continue coughing. Not thement I was expecting at all.


    "I may be old enough to be your mother, grandmother even, but I was a young girl once and I get it, you are a very handsome young man with needs. Just make sure you pay attention and don''t disrespect your true mate by being a dumbass." She points a stern finger at me. "Cause I have a feeling your mate is going to give you a run for your money and she won''t appreciate any shenanigans.¡±


    I couldn''t hold it in. Iughed out loud for the first time in a very long time. I don''t think I have ever had anyone call me dumb, told me to wrap it up, while simultaneously telling me to be respectful, ever.


    I help her clean up the mess I made, then turn to go. "Thank you Jean, this was great. I can''t wait to bring my sister here.¡± Then I stop the thought. I don''t know if I will have the chance to bring her here with me. I never knew how that would make me feel until right now as my stomach sinks at the thought.


    "Where did you go there, just now?" Jean ces a hand on my cheek. If it was anyone else I would have pped it away, but again, she is proving to be very much like another mother. I just smile and shake my head. She lets it go, but gives me another look I can''t ce.


    Copyright ? 2024 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    I head up to pack so everything is ready to go. I forgo the room next to mine even though I can smell another female waiting in there, ready for me. I feel like Jean''s warning might be right on the money and I am not taking any chances right now. I need the release, but if she thinks girls here will try and trap me, I will keep my distance.


    I fire off a few emails, then head out to do the final run of the day. The Beta, Gamma, Delta and warriors are right on time. This is exactly the leadership I need in the pack when I leave. The warriors are pleasant and eager to learn, which is helpful. That isn''t always the case. Some warriors assume I spend all of my time indoors being pampered while they do all of the heavy lifting when ites to protecting the pack. It only ever takes one jackass to get them all riled up too. Sometimes it''s the biggest jackass, sometimes it''s the loudest, sometimes it''s a seasoned warrior who doesn''t like change, but there is always one who wants to challenge me to prove I''m not worth my reputation. Once they are beaten, quickly and brutaly, no one questions me again. I''m just hoping Dean and his groupies were the only jackasses.

 Chapter 23

    This group decided that since Alpha Edward brought me in before he passed that I was worth the effort to listen to and at least get to know, which is a pleasant change from thest few packs I have acquired.


    This part can be monotonous and boring at times. They understand what this transition is, it wasn''t a hostile takeover of some oppressive asshole. It was amon goal for a former Alpha with no legacy to do the best by his pack. They are treating me as if I was Edward''s son just taking over the position after his death. No bacsh or questioning, just working through a new person being in charge with different ideas and perspectives on the running of a pack. This really has been a pleasant couple days.


    These guys are all about my father''s age and only one has a kid that ising of age to start training to take over the position. I told him to start bringing his daughter to all the training sessions he attends. She''s fourteen, but should start learning the position now so at sixteen she can start taking on responsibilities and then at eighteen the transition begins.


    In a perfect world this is how all of our leaders would transition in. Plenty of time to make mistakes, learn how the position works, find things that need to be fixed and things that are well oiled machines. Having a constant flow of warriors in various stages of training is helpful. That means there is no gap for an enemy to take advantage of.


    While we run we all go over the n for my departure, the training protocols I want in ce by the time I return next month. They were all on board and even had ideas for how to help with sending warriors to my training facility to make sure they had the strength needed to fight anying attacks. We are still tracking rumors floating in from neighboring territories. This is the calm before the storm.


    Since the packhouse here is really only big enough to house the Alpha and his family, Jean has helped me get my warriors set up in houses nearby. They are going to be here for some time and I want them to feel like they belong here, not just passing through. She is all set to mother them the same way she has mothered me thest few days. I know they love the sentiment. It''s something my own mother does as the acting Luna.


    Once we have everyone set up I load up for my journey back. Jean packs a full cooler of food and a second cooler with water and other drinks for the road trip. It''s only one warrior and myself for a little over two hour road trip. But, you would have thought we were traveling with ten people, for a full day, based on the amount of food.


    I jumped into the passenger seat with the portfolio of files Linda delivered to my officest night. There is a healthy amount of paperwork here. So, she really is as good as everyone here seems to think, or she''s good at the appearance of being good at her job. I want to go over them, but I also want my project manager to go over them. I want to know who they have associated themselves with and what those people think of them. I need to know if it''s a reputation I can work with or have to ovee.


    Before we get too close, I fire off a text to my sister letting her know when we would be arriving and remind her that I have a dinner party nned to introduce her and her mate to the pack. And by ''I,'' I actually mean my house manager Robin has been nning since I told her about it as soon as I got the message. She has been the best house manager we have ever had, and we''ve had a few. She takes her job seriously, but doesn''t have an ego about it.


    Robin seems to understand what I need and does it with a smile on her face. I treat her with respect because she earns it everyday. Not everyone understands the concept. I text her to let her know when we should arrive as well and what I need to get done before my sister''s party tonight. This way I have a running list of what I have asked for, in case I wasn''t clear. Never a problem with Robin, but I like to be thorough.

 Chapter 24

    17 - Kennedy


    Greta has me learn with her and then pairs me with other female warriors so I can learn to adapt to each person''s movement and tells.


    "Damn, girl, you are good. You''re fast without the added speed a wolf gives, you have clearly put the time in. This is going to be fun. Are you going to join us in the morning?" Greta asks as I dodge another swipe from her arms. I don''t think she''s really trying her hardest, but I am getting a workout so I won''tin. I would like to see her spar with one of the guys though and just let loose.


    "What''s in the morning?" I pant, she''s not letting me distract her at all.


    "The Alpha, Beta, Gamma, Delta and a select team of warriors train together. We work the closest with the Alpha and are usually his detail when he travels. It also gives him a chance to train without prying eyes and drooling females." She rolls her eyes. ¡°I mean, I see the appeal. He''s an alpha and he''s hot, but I don''t understand the girls who would dly give up their mate for a ranked member even if it''s not their Goddess given mate."


    "I always wondered that too. I watched a lot of girls go after Jeremiah and even tried to target me, thinking I was c*ckblocking them.¡± I shrug, shaking out my arm after a hold. "Can we go one more round?" I ask, noticing for the first time that the warriors had started to thin out. "I''m just starting to get the hang of this arm release."


    "Do you ever stop?" Sheughs at me, but gets into position. "Danny,e check this out." She hollers over my shoulder. But I don''t turn around, it could be a trick to get my guard down.


    She lunges for me like she has been for however long we''ve been here. I seem to go time blind when I train. I counter and start to spin, but she anticipates the movement and follows me, grabbing an arm. I keep twisting and duck so I spin under my own arm, locking hers behind her back and then shoving her forward. She turns quickly andes at me again, swinging with her arm as she turns and catches me in the shoulder. I take the blow but use the momentum to wind up and send a backhanded punch to her face and then an uppercut into her ribs, getting an ''oof'' out of her. We continue to move, each getting in hits and taking them equally. ¡°Time!¡± someone shouts and both Greta and I turn around. ¡°I know you both enjoy showing off, but if we don''t leave now, Rayna will beat you both for not having enough time to get ready for the dinner party and she doesn''t want any more visible marks on Kennedy." Gamma Be walks over to us. "Everyone has already left, I am supposed to get you back to the pack house so Rayna can ''make you presentable after all of that."" He flutters his hand towards where we were sparing and says it in a girly high pitched tone I assume is making fun of Rayna.


    "You''re an idiot." Gretaughs at him.


    "Hey, don''t me me. I''m just following orders, and I''m on Hot Human detail.¡±


    My eyebrows shoot up and my jaw drops. "What did you say?" I look between him and Greta as she busts outughing. Since Greta isughing it can''t be all bad. But it still kind of feels insulting.


    Copyright ? 2024 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    "You are now the talk of the trainees, miss human girl. It''s hard to keep up with our Greta here and you were on fire. I think our trainees spent just as much time watching your skill as they did your ass."


    "Aren''t you a bold one? Do you always talk about your guests like this? To their face?" I smile. grabbing the towel he handed me.


    "Only when they are warriors and can handle it." He winks at me and Iugh. He''s going to be fun, a good option if I don''t find the owner of that delicious smell from our floor.

 Chapter 25

    "You did fight really well today. You seem to enjoy very long and strenuous training sessions. If you ever want a one on one. I''m your guy." Danny saunters next to me, getting between Gamma Be and I and all I could do wasugh. I love the flirting and the banter. I love that they aren''t treating me differently because I''m human.


    ¡°Alright, shoo.¡± Greta pushes Danny away. "The shiny new toy needs to go get cleaned up, because for all the talk you both do, she spent the most time sweaty and tangled up with me." She winked at their stunned faces and put her arm around me leading me back to the truckughing.


    "Wait!! I can work with that!" Danny yells at our back and Iugh even harder.


    Gamma Be and Greta both walk me to my room when we get back to the packhouse, like I couldn''t find it. I don''t know if that was a protection thing or what, but I don''t have much time to think about it when I am attacked as soon as I open the door to my room.


    "Finally! I thought you would never leave! You''re as bad as Jeremiah said. Let''s go! Get in the shower we have to get you fabulous for tonight. Let''s see if we can find you a mate.¡± Rayna is talking without breathing I think. I just roll my eyes, she has mentioned finding me a mate a few times since she decided I was not trying to take hers.


    "Do you know the likelihood of a human having a werewolf mate? It''s like a two percent chance and I''m sure the human is like one of those crazy bodybuilders that could eat werewolves for breakfast." Iugh at her. "I''m average for a human, but a little small as far as werewolves go, I''m not anyone''s mate. I will go off to college and get a degree and work like a regr human and just pop in to see my supernatural friends." I smile wide at her. "Especially when I have a room like this waiting for me and a bunch of nieces and nephews to spoil." I wave my hand dramatically.


    "You are a great warrior actually, you move really well against people who have enhanced abilities. Don''t limit yourself. You never know.¡± She winks at me.


    "What am I wearing tonight?" I can''t believe I am distracting her with dress options. I actually don''t mind dressing up for the right asion, but have no idea what this party is. Is it a super formal engagement party or informal ''wee back sis'' type party?


    I get my answer when she brings out this gorgeous ck cocktail dress. The skirt isyers of sheer fabric with a sparkle woven in like ck crystals. The bodice is tight, sleeveless andes up to the base of my neck with sparkles woven into the top hem like a built-in ne. The back is fully covered in a sheer ck material, so I will be covered, but it''s still super sexy.


    She shoves me toward the bathroom, "You have ten minutes and better have all your bits properly manicured."


    "What? Why? And are you going to check thendscaping?" Iugh at her leaving the bathroom door cracked so she can talk to me. I have learned that werewolves have zero modesty and don''t care at all because of the shifting thing, so I just go with it as much as I can. Ryana has had no qualms about storming into my room, so a bathroom door will not stop her.


    She never answered, but I don''t take the chance of her wanting to check me so I make sure all the girly bits are taken care of. When I step out she pulls me towards the desk where she has a salon set up to do hair and make-up. She seems to bepletely ready except she''s in her robe. I can''t decide if I''m excited or afraid. She hands me a bottle of lotion and I get to work. It smells amazing, definitely feminine but it isn''t flowery and over-powering.

 Chapter 26

    18 - Kennedy


    ¡°What''s happening tonight? Gamma Be said ''dinner party'' but what does that mean exactly? I get the feeling there is so much more going on." I ask as she starts to dry, tease andb my hair. I have no idea what she is doing and I don''t really care. This is her party, so I will do whatever she wants. She clearly loves having a girl to y dress up with too, which makes me smile because I don''t hate having it done. She made quick work of a simple hair style. She moves on to my make-up next. It''s light without a ton ofyers or heavy colors. She exins tonight''s purpose as she finishes up.


    "Well my brother, as I''m sure you have heard, tends to take on packs who are smaller or weaker."


    "Yeah, something like that." I give her a wry smile. Everyone has heard of the Dark Moon alpha and his aggressive takeovers. I have also heard he doesn''t speak, he just maims and he''s scary as sh*t. We haven''t seen him at all today, but he''s supposed to be here at some point and I don''t know if I am more excited or nervous.


    "What the rumors don''t tell you is that most of the time it''s because an Alpha doesn''t have an heir and a lot of conflict happens when the leader dies and there isn''t a natural sessor. Packs tend to go to war with each other overnd and control and it causes a lot of problems for more than just that pack. Or the Alphas are really terrible to their packs and pack memberse to him for help. People only know the bloody details, those seem to be the only bits of information people care to remember or repeat." She shrugs. "My brother fights hard and has had to kill a lot of nasty people, but they were all terrible. He''s not one to be messed with."


    "That doesn''t answer my question, though. I know there is a party for you and Jeremiah, but as big as this seems to be, I get the feeling something else is going on too. There''s no way someone threw something this big together in a couple days. I just don''t know what to expect and I am not here to embarrass myself." I feel like she might be being vague on purpose.


    Copyright 2024 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    She takes a deep breath and lets out slowly, like she''s trying to choose her words carefully. ¡°He usually doesn''t have to use a lot of force to overthrow whoever is the biggest problem. He keeps the ranked members in ce to help lead the pack when he can. Sometimes the corruption goes pretty deep though and the clean out can be a long and bloody process. So he has several Betas, Gammas and Deltas who answer to Josh, Danny and Be here like a huge team checking in. We''ve had several new packs join ours this year so this is a wee party for them. My brother brings them in and puts them to work immediately with very little time off as he transitions them to Dark Moon. This is my brother''s way of giving them a break. But it''s also a party for Jeremiah and I since I found my mate." She squeals and I smile at her excitement at being mated to my best friend.


    ¡°So you''re telling me that all the crazy things I have heard about your brother aren''t true? Like killing five people in one go and putting bloody, rotting dead bodies out on pack borders to set an example." I scoff. I thought maybe those were exaggerations.


    "Oh no! Those stories are absolutely true." She smiles at me in the mirror as she finishes fluffing my hair. I think my jaw hit the floor and my eyes are about to fall out of my face. "Don''t look at me like that. He didn''t get to be as great as he is without spilling some blood, it''s really the best way to teach our species and the best way to show dominance. But, he had reasons for all of it. You should really just ask him about it." She winks at me.

 Chapter 27

    ¡°Yeah, because the most notorious Alpha is going to give two sh*ts about talking to me when he has a whole room full of people to entertain, new pack members to wee in and a sister who''s newly mated. He''s going to be busy. And no one wants to be asked questions like ''how many people have you killed recently'' and ''did you have a valid reason? Walk me through that thought process."" I mock as sarcastically as I can. ¡°I am a human at a wolf wee party sh engagement party. I am not going to be on his list of people to make time for. I will be lucky if I get to talk to you and Jer at all tonight. So many people are going to want to congratte you and fawn over how beautiful you are and how handsome your mate is.¡± I say in a mocking voice, pretending to gag.


    "Well, when you look this good, you never know, I feel like many people are going to want to talk to you. Especially after training today. I have a feeling you are going to be the one too busy to talk to." She spins the chair I am in to face her and her eyes are lit up in the worst kind of ''up to something'' look I have ever seen. She has spent way too much time with Danny. "Go get dressed, I want to see the whole look before the guys get here." She basically picks me up out of the chair and shoves me towards my bed where sheid the ck dress and all the essories. She is strong for being so tiny.


    I turned away from her, because I understand the werewolf, no modesty, naked in front of everyone thing, but I''m still not superfortable with it when I''m the one who''s naked. I was told no bra was needed and she gave me a very specific pair of ckce panties. At least it wasn''t a thong. I would rather gomando than wear floss in my butt crack. I just rolled my eyes, slipped them on and dropped my towel. Then I grabbed the dress and slipped it on.


    The dress feels like butter on my skin and it fits perfectly. I don''t know how she knew my exact size, but it''s a dream. I didn''t notice before, but the material that runs from the beaded neckline is the same sheer material as on my back and covers my upper chest down to a sweetheart cut of ck material tastefully covering my boobs. The sheer material travels down between my cleavage ending in a point all the way down by my belly button. It is subtle, but super sexy. Somehow the bodice is snug and secure, even with all of the sheer fabric and no apparent corset-type structure. The flouncyyered skirt hits right at the top of my thighs making my legs look really long, but I wouldn''t be afraid if I had to bend over. Everything has a hint of shimmer that looks amazing and not gaudy or overly shy.


    She gave me these sparkly ck strappy heels that are high enough to make my legs look toned and amazing, but not so high I feel like I''m going to fall on my face. Once I slip on the heels and buckle the sps, I stand and straighten everything out. As I make my way over to Rayna at the vanity mirror her eyes go wide.

 Chapter 28

    19 - Ryker


    We are more than halfway into our trip and I get a mindlink from Danny.


    "Alpha, you are not going to believe who just graced our pack with her presence."


    "I hate guessing games Danny. What''s going on?" I rub my temples. The paperwork from Linda for the most part seems on the up and up, but there are a few numbers that don''t make sense on the first nce.


    "Your new brother-inw''s lead warrior is a female."


    "So what, we have a ton of very talented female warriors. I''m pretty sure Greta beat your ass with one hand tied behind her backst week." Iugh at him the same way I didst week when it happened.


    Greta is a force and one of my closest friends outside of my Beta, Gamma and Delta. It''s hard for us to have real friends and I basically close myself off to everyone but them and my sister. Greta worked her way into my good graces when we took her pack from an Alpha that was literally abusing his pack members. His Beta was no better, but he had killed his Gamma and Delta for trying to go against him. He had the pack living in medieval times, no contact with the outside world.


    Greta''s father and grandfather were warriors for the Alpha''s father and several of them went into hiding in the forests around thend. None of them left though, they couldn''t leave the pack unprotected. They fought every day, but the Alpha''s forces were very strong and had no morals for any life. They killed just to kill.


    I found her pack early in my career as an Alpha. Her father and grandfather fought hard and paid the ultimate price with their lives. Greta saved me and allowed me to defeat the Alpha and Beta and set the pack free. She has been a part of my team since then.


    "She''s a female... human. And gorgeous!" Danny brings me from my memory, emphasizing the word ''human.''


    "Wait. What do you mean ''human?""


    ¡°Exactly what I said. She''s a human. Rayna said they are going to join us for training after they settle in. You should stop at the training grounds as soon as you get here."


    "I don''t know why it''s such a big deal. They will be here a couple days max and then they will all go back to their territory. Let her fight, don''t let her get hurt, I don''t need a war on my hands because they let her y at fighting back home and she doesn''t understand the depth of what we do here. He was probably forced to bring her out of some kind of rotation obligation."


    "Well, she''s hot as f*ck. So if she isn''t attached to any of the guys that came with them. I call dibs."


    I justugh. "You can''t call dibs over me, nice try though." I tease him, knowing I won''t interfere. We don''t usually have the same tastes.


    "Bro code man,e on. I saw her first. At least give me a chance to talk to her before you look at her, smile and melt her panties off with your alpha ways." He groans.


    "I do nothing of the sort. And besides I have too much sh*t going on right now, I don''t want to deal with any of that. Even some of Edward''s females gave off the clingy vibe. I just need a break from the females."


    "That is a lie and you know it. You can''t stay away from the p*ssy any more than the rest of us. Ask Be how he feels about the chick from River Falls Pack. He had that girl wet and ready for him and all you had to do was walk by sh a grin and she asked if the two of you wanted to be a packaged deal. When he said ''no'' she followed you around the rest of the night leaving him with blue balls.¡± Heughed.

 Chapter 29

    "That wasn''t my fault and I left her hanging too. I don''t do clingers and neither should any of you." Iugh with him.


    Copyright 2024 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    "Yeah, well, blue balls ranks up there on the ''I don''t do'' list. I''ll fill you in on the hot human. What''s your ETA?"


    "Maybe thirty minutes, but I have a few things that need to get done. Edward''s pack needs extra protection and a few of the other small packs made requests too. I just didn''t have time to deal with that before I left the meeting. I wille down to training as soon as I can."


    We pull in and I get out meeting Robin at the door to the packhouse. She begins immediately rattling off everything that she has aplished and what I need to do.


    ¡°I have a meeting set up with Matt in two days for you to go over the project information from Oak Lake Pack. He will be here for the dinner and party tonight, but he has been forbidden to bring up business in any way.¡± She gives me a stern look letting me know the rule applies to me as well. "If you give me the files I will forward those on to his secretary and he can review them before the meeting and you can move forward more quickly." She puts her hands out, knowing if she doesn''t take them from me I will just hide in my office and work, which was my n.


    "Robin, there are still a few I need to look at." She ignores me and continues walking. If it were anyone else I would lose my temper and honestly throw them into a wall, but she has some kind of force about her and I just can''t be mean, let alone violent with her. She''d actually probably skin me alive if I tried. She''s almost as scary as my mom.


    "That is why I set the meeting for two days from now. Your sister is about to leave the pack for good, you will spend time with her. Got it?"


    "Yes, ma''am. Is everyone still at training?"


    "I believe so."


    "Did you get to meet with them?"


    ¡°No, not yet. I had a few errands to run for your mother and father and I was not here to receive them. They had already left for the training grounds when I got back. So far they all sound very respectful and pleasant from the reports of the Omegas they have interacted with. I think she''s in good hands."


    I just nod. I don''t think the Moon Goddess would put Rayna with anyone less than what she deserves. No one could. My sister is the sweetest, most pure hearted person there ever was. She was probably the first and only person to ever steal my heart. She is the kind and gentle to my rough and aggressive. She has always been able to calm me down and help me see reason when no one else could. I don''t know what I will do without her here to bnce me, but I also know I can''t keep her forever. She deserves to be with a strong and loving mate.


    Speaking of which, I should probably get a feel for this guy. I know it won''t matter what I think of him, but I want to know how he is with my sister when I''m not around.


    I havee across sh*tty alphas who abuse their Goddess given mates, cheat on them to cause pain and are even worse to their pack members.


    "Josh, Danny, Be. Is my sister and her mate still at training?" I link my guys.

 Chapter 30

    20 - Ryker


    "Yeah, boss. They''re still here." Josh is always ''on.''


    "Youing down to check out the fresh meat?" Dannyughs.


    "Danny, don''t be a d*ck, they actually aren''t bad. They''ve all kept up with us." Be, always looking for the positive.


    "Even the human is decent, boss. She''s actually training with Greta...and keeping up. I was worried about her getting hurt until she threw Tanya about ten minutes ago.¡± Josh is less easily impressed.


    "You shoulde take a look. Like I said, she''s hot and if she''s single I call dibs over all you f*ckers."


    "I still think you''re trying too hard. Did you really have to stop them and shift when they got here? Don''t think Josh and I missed that little d*ck swinging stunt." Beughs through the link.


    Man, I have missed these guys. They keep me sane and somewhat normal. I am nothing special to them when we are hanging out like this. Even if it''s just over the mindlink.


    "It is my job as the head warrior to check out all iing visitors and wee them. If they happen to notice what I''m packing, that''s on them."


    "Unless any of them are gay, the only people who would have looked were Rayna and Kennedy, you jackass. How do you think your Alpha is going to feel knowing you were swinging your d*ck around in front of his little sister and her mate?" Be continues to fight with Danny.


    If it was anyone else, Be is right, and I probably would rip his balls off, but they''ve known my sister her whole life and they feel the same way about her as I do. Unfortunately she''s the only girl amongst the ranked members, so we may have gone overboard with being protective.


    "Yeah, well dibs on Kennedy. But you really shoulde check them out. In all seriousness I''m impressed with all of them. Rayna is in good hands."


    Why does her name give me butterflies? Kennedy. I''ve met impressive female warriors before, hell I have one as a close friend. Just a name should not make me want to run at Danny''smand to go watch them, and yet, that''s exactly what I am going to do.


    I have a few phone calls to make to get things moving for the other packs that made requests at our monthly meeting, so I head to my office first and to save time I get changed into the spare workout gear I keep in here. I might as well be prepared to join in if I am going to go observe.


    I decided to jog to the training grounds. I still have pent up energy for some reason, like a current under my skin. Anticipation of something that''sing. My wolf isn''t agitated, but even he knows something''s up. By the time we get there I am nice and warm with a light sheen of sweat. I decided to observe from the uppermost seats in the arena. Of course I find Rayna easily, she is easy to spot in the crowd as the female version of me. We have been mistaken as twins many times.


    Her mate is tall and confident like an Alpha should be. I can tell who he is just by the fact that he doesn''t let Rayna get more than about three steps from him. He''s staking his im without restraining or holding on to her in any way. He''s letting her be her own person, but making it clear that she has a barrier that begins and ends with him. He is smiling and seems to engage with anyone who approaches.


    The rest of his guys seem to be the same. They are all interacting with my warriors and working on different skills. Sometimes teaching and other times being taught.


    Copyright ? 2024 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    It doesn''t take me long to see why Danny was so adamant about calling dibs on Kennedy. It took me about five minutes to assess Rayna''s mate and his male team members and then my attention was immediately drawn to the other side of the training grounds by a tornado of dark blonde hair flying around the most gorgeous body I have ever seen. My whole world freezes.


    A tan lean body that is clearly earned wrapped in only a sports bra and leggings that hug every single curve she has. I can feel my d*ck twitching at the thought of wrapping my hand in that ponytail and... I shake my head of the thought, I only f*ck around with brtes. That is a well established fact. Blondes are for my imagination. It allows me to separate when I am just getting my rocks off. So, for now, Danny can have his dibs. But, that doesn''t stop me from sitting there and watching her lithe movements for far longer than appropriate. Every twist and turn gives me a new vantage point of her feminine curves and I am packing all of these images away to live rent free in my brain.


    She doesn''t seem to notice when people start to file out. Even her pack mates look at her, make a few hand gestures and have a conversation with Rayna then seem to be okay with her staying with Greta alone.


    I notice Danny and Be stay to watch over them too. I have mixed emotions on that with the way they are both looking at her. The problem is, from my vantage point I can''t see their faces clearly, which means I can''t read what my friends are thinking.


    I shift my focus back to Greta and Kennedy, they seem to be in deep conversation then they set up to go again. Greta shouts, "Dannye check this out." Like he hasn''t been distracted by her the whole time and taken more hits than usual. Kennedy doesn''t take the bait though, she never looks away from Greta. Good girl. Wait! What?


    Damn, this girl doesn''t give up. They are moving fast and I catch myself cringing for both of them watching certain movements and punches. She is not holding back and I can only imagine the bruises Kennedy will haveter from Greta. But she is giving as good as she gets.


    "Time!" I hear Be shout as he walks over to them. I can hear the murmurs of conversation, but not all of the words. Danny joins, getting way too close, and then Greta throws her arm around Kennedy and they both walk awayughing, the sound giving me the chills, leaving my Gamma and my Delta stopped in their tracks, speechless. That is a first.

 Chapter 31

    21 - Kennedy


    "Damn, girl! No one stands a chance. You look gorgeous! Now for the finishing touch." She hands me these ck crystal chandelier earrings. I step back to take in the whole look and she isn''t wrong. She did a great job. My blonde hair is in a high ponytail with a soft beach wave to it and a ck crystal hair piece. My eye make-up is smokey and sexy, but soft, making my blue eyes pop. A shimmer blush highlighting my cheeks and a deep red lip that pops with all the ck. I look like me, just enhanced. Then I turn around and see I am not the only one who is mmed up.


    Rayna has on a deep forest green velvet dress that looks soft and luscious. The long sleeves entuate her long arms and the boat neck makes her swan-like neck look regal and shows off her neck where her mark will go. Her slightly red skirt hits her thigh like mine. When she turns around the whole back is open, showing off her beautiful soft skin. She left her hair down, but styled over one shoulder to show off her warm olive skin.


    "Jeremiah might die when he sees you!!" I giggle. "Or, more likely, other guys will die for looking at you. You are hot! He may not let you even go downstairs." She smiles as I fan myself dramatically.


    Before we can ogle each other much more there''s a knock at my door. She slips on her nude pumps and we head over together to open it.


    We swing the door open to reveal all my guy friends looking better than they ever have in our whole lives. These guys put effort in tonight. I have seen them at every ball and party that our pack has thrown and this doesn''t evenpare. Something about the way their suits fit tonight sends very powerful vibes. Jeremiah is in a steel gray suit with a ck button down shirt that looks like if he moves wrong might burst at the seams. Ben and Jason opted for a traditional ck suit and white shirt. Although Ben has a deep blue tie and Jason chose to go without and left the top buttons open. Tommy, in his need to be noticed at all times, has a sapphire blue suit on with a dark silver gray shirt, also no tie. They look like a power team and will be fighting off the mateless girls tonight.


    "Wow! You two look amazing!" Jeremiahpliments us a little breathlessly. He moves in to give Rayna a kiss and whispers something in her ear that makes her giggle and blush. Then he moves to me, giving me a kiss on the temple. "I''m afraid we''ll have our work cut out for us tonight boys."


    "I really don''t think anyone is dumb enough to approach Rayna, so you''ll be fine." I roll my eyes at him.


    ¡°Oh, that I know for a fact. No one ising near my Luna.¡± He tightens his grip on her. "It was you I was talking about, Ken. You look amazing and after your performance at training today, there are a lot of people who want to talk to you." He winks at my shocked face. "Let''s go."


    He grabs Rayna around the waist and leads her out. Benes to me and offers his elbow like a true gentleman. We all head to the main floor where the hustle and bustle of people can be heard from the top of the stairs


    We are met at the foot of the main stairs by Gamma Be and Delta Danny.


    "This way Alpha Jeremiah." Be says formally and we all follow.


    I wonder if it is always this formal or if it is part of the show for the guests attending tonight. There are literally people everywhere. Rayna did say that there were a couple leaders from packs her brother had overtaken here. I keep hearing about her brother and yet I haven''t seen him once since we have been here.


    As involved as everyone says he is, he seems to be very absent when his sister brings his mate home to meet the family. I think Jeremiah would ce a full guard around me and make my mate fight through them to get to me even with the mate bond in effect.


    Oh jeez, now Rayna has me thinking about mates as if I have one. I mentally p myself in the forehead. I force myself to stop thinking about mates and concentrate on this beautiful hall as we walk through. Everything here seems to be opulent and full of luxury. Just on sight I can tell that this Alpha has the finest of everything and expects the best for himself and his pack.


    Each table is draped in thick ck tablecloths with a tall vase holding floating candles and filled with clear ss that reflects the light. String lights and fabric are draped elegantly from the ceiling and there are white and purple flowers on every avable surface. Everything is ornate and beautiful but not gaudy.


    Copyright ? 2024 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    I can at least say that he takes care of his pack. I haven''t seen any sign of distress orck in the parts of the pack that I was able to look at today. Which, in my opinion, says more about the Alpha than his strength or show of personal wealth. His pack members seem to be happy and healthy in general. His Omegas are pleasant and treat everyone with respect, even me. It will be fun to explore the pack in the next couple days and get a real feel for the pack Raynaes from.

 Chapter 32

    We are led to tables near the head of the room. Rayna and Jeremiah are sat at the head table up on a tform in the corner, Ben, Jason, Tommy and I are sat with Josh, Be and Danny at a lower table just in front of them. The set up seems odd, until I look around and see that its unpretentious cement allows for the buffet style food tables, a dance floor and plenty of mingling space between each table, which is what is happening now, while maintaining a full view of the room and no space behind the head table for anyone to linger. It''s a smart set-up actually.


    We are all in pleasant conversation when I feel a prickle on the back of my neck, like I am being watched. My pulse skyrockets and an excitement bubbles under my skin. The tingle shoots straight down my spine and I slowly look around the room. I don''t want to seem crazy or worry anyone, but I am on high alert feeling a predatory threat. My heart rate and breathing have increased, I take a deep breath and let it out slowly to reign it in, all my traininging to me naturally. I try to pay attention to the conversation around me, Danny is talking and gesturing wildly with his hands and Tommy is saying something back, but I can''t make out their words. My brain seems to bepletely consumed by whatever maic pull I feel, like I just got tunnel vision and the world around me has blurred at the edges.


    Our position in the front corner of the room gives me a good vantage for searching all the guests without being obvious. I scan each person to see if anyone is looking my way. I know it''s someone''s gaze on me, burning my skin just by looking. I can feel my body heat rise. There are hundreds of people here and they all seem to be engaged in their own groups. When I get to the main doors of the hall though I freeze. The most beautiful and vaguely familiar green eyes have me in a trance.


    I don''t know if I have ever seen a man as gorgeous as this. He radiates danger and power with just his stare. He is massive, easily the biggest guy here in a tailored ck suit that had to be custom made and possibly sewn onto his body. The button down shirt is the same shade of blood red as my lipstick with the top two buttons undone showing off a corded tan neck.


    Hands casually in his pockets, he stares right back at me for just a moment then gives me a half smile and a wink that sends a shock straight between my legs and lit my panties on fire. I had to squeeze my thighs together to dull the ache and try to stop the arousal that I know these guys can smell from a mile away.


    "Seriously?! So not fair." I hear next to me and it takes me a minute to realize that someone was talking to me. I blink a few times and take a deep breath in, apparently my body thought breathing was optional while staring at my handsome stranger. Nope, no, not my anything. Just a hot guy across the room.


    I turn to look at Delta Danny, who is more than irritated, but trying not to show it. Next to him Josh and Be look like they might explode from holding backughter.


    "You two are not helping." Danny grumbles and I look between the three of them.


    "What did I miss?"


    "Nothing but an inside joke and unfortunately Danny was proved wrong yet again." Beta Josh informs me, shoulders shaking, without actually giving me any information, then he and Beugh openly at their friend.


    The neer walks through the room confidently heading straight for the head table, not giving me a second nce, gaining the attention of people as he walks by. I try not to let the sting of that dismissal take root. Then it dawns on me why the eyes look familiar. They are the same as Rayna''s, this must be her brother, who I just realized I don''t know the name of, but eye-f*cked from across the room. Whenever I''ve heard people tell stories he''s just called the Alpha of Dark Moon. And here in the pack they just refer to him as Alpha or in Josh''s case ''boss.'' I can feel my cheeks heat with embarrassment. Then I take a deep breath. He''s probably used to getting ogled, the way he half-smiles at me let me know he''s no stranger to flirting and more than likely getting whoever he wants in his bed. I''m just one in a long line of women he''s considered, and he probably realized I''m the human and not worth his time.


    Why does that thought irritate me so much? Who cares if he doesn''t want me now that he''s done the math and knows I''m the human? I wasn''t nning on doing anything but be polite as Rayna''s brother and the Alpha of this pack.

 Chapter 33

    22 - Ryker


    I linger in the stands a bit longer wondering about the human warrior Alpha


    Jeremiah brought with him. Clearly it wasn''t a pity or obligatory thing like I thought. They have been here all day and now I''m a little disappointed that I didn''t get to witness more of what she is capable of. The little I caught let me know Danny wasn''t exaggerating at all.


    I stop mid stand. Where the hell did that thoughte from? I''ve never cared about watching warriors fight. I would rather be in the fray with them. I shouldn''t care about what a human from another pack can do, I have plenty on my te now. I don''t need a distraction in the form of a curvy blonde who''s legs look like they would fit perfectly around my wai...No! I shake my head at the thought.


    I need to go get ready, because as much as Robin wants this to just be a party and for us to have fun and socialize. This is business too and I have to entertain these new guys, make sure they are actually on board with the changes and improvements I''m making in their packs. I really don''t care, I will make them anyway, but if they are on board then the headache is far less irritating.


    I also need to talk with my sister''s mate. We should obviously have a closer alliance now that she is mated with an Alpha. Based on what I saw earlier, I don''t think he''s going to be a problem, but I''m not going to take any chances. I want my wolf to check him out too and we need to be in closer proximity for that. My wolf can sense lies and deceit and I won''t send her off to be subjected to a pack like Greta came from, I will burn it to the ground first.


    I finally get my feet moving and start the jog back to the packhouse. I clear my head and get mentally ready for the onught of ass kissing that is going to happen and I have to let it. Some of these packs areing out of the worst situations and have some hero worship that we have to just phase through. Other leaders think that they will fare better personally if they suck up. They will all find out that I believe in actions over words. And they will either step up or step out.


    I head up to my room to get ready via the back stairs that lead to the end of the hallway closest to my door. I am the only one who uses it to escape quickly to my room without leaving a scent on the main stairs.


    People are already beginning to arrive as I slip in, but I''m not worried about beingte. I do things in my own time and this is all about Rayna anyway. I am going to give a small speech about Alpha Jeremiah''s pack gaining an amazing person and about alliances and all the positive things, h, h, h. Then all the focus can be on her the rest of the night. I am working through somest minute emails as I go, because Robin will actually steal my phone if she sees me on it downstairs.


    I am stopped dead in my tracks as I get to my floor and open the door. A rich honey and spice scent assaults my nose and I almost drop to my knees. What the f*ck?! It''s like I just woke up from a deep sleep. Every nerve is on fire, my brain is fully alert, my blood is pounding in my veins along with my heart trying to beat out of my chest.


    Copyright ? 2024 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    "MATE!" My wolf shouts in my head.


    I have to hold onto the door frame to keep from toppling over. Oh sh*t.


    I shake my head and blink. No! There is no way. No f*cking way. The only people on this floor are Rayna, her mate and his team. The only other female is the human they brought with them, unless I missed something.


    "MATE! Go get her, NOW!" My wolf is trying to take over and force me forward.


    "NO! I am not going to barge into her room especially if it''s the human. She obviously knows about werewolves, but we don''t know anything about her."


    "Go now!" He growls at me angrily.


    "Will you stop?" Thank the Goddess I came up the back steps. I force myself into my own door and m it. Effectively cutting off the strength of her scent. If I would havee up the main steps, I would have had to walk past the door she''s behind and I don''t know if I would have been able to force him to do that.


    "We have been waiting seven years for her. You''re going to deny us now? We need her."


    "You don''t think I know that? I''m terrified. What if she isn''t what the pack needs, what if she makes us weaker? I''ve seen Alpha''s fall because of a weak mate. I''ve destroyed Alphas with weak mates. She''s a f*cking human!" I scrub my hands over my face. Why would the Goddess give us a human?


    "Mates make us stronger. Those Alphas were weak to begin with. Their mates could not help them. Go to her. Try. I need my mate."


    "Even one that doesn''t have a wolf? You would be alone."


    He doesn''t respond to that. I can feel his sadness at myment, but it is the truth. Luna''s can''t be weak, they need to survive. They are the heart of the pack, they are targeted regrly. I already have a ton of enemies, I couldn''t do that to her, I wouldn''t force that on anyone unwillingly. My wolf retreats to the back of my mind and I make a silent agreement with him.


    "I will meet her, but until I''m sure, I will not say anything to anyone about being mates. That much I can give you."


    No response, but the heaviness in my chest lifts slightly.


    I shower and get ready and I will not admit this out loud, but I spent more time than usualbing my hair and trimming my beard. I made sure everyst manscaping thing that could be done was done. Then I chose my suit and decided to go without a tie.


    When I decided I was presentable to formally give my sister to her mate, I made my way out of my room and down the main stairs, basking in the spicy honey scent that my wolf and I have already decided we love.


    This is going to be harder than I thought.

 Chapter 34

    23 - Kennedy


    Other than my senses being fried from being hyper aware of his presence all night I am having a great time. I have had the chance to talk to a bunch of the warriors that were at training with us today. And like all warriors we discussed totally practical things like the best fighting styles, best meals and what times of the day we thought were best for training and of course, my personal favorite, the best fight scenes in the best fight movies. Many of them are around my age and still in high school too so we talk about the strains of doing all of that and what they are nning to do after school is over. It''s cool to hear that they have options, even as warriors, with so many packs to take care of.


    These people are amazing and have meughing the whole night and for the first time in a long time my guys aren''t hovering. They seem to be enjoying themselves too, instead of ying my bodyguards. That doesn''t mean that they went too far from me, but it''s a start. And Rayna and I are having a st. She has introduced me to more people than I will ever remember names of, but it''s nice having a girl in my corner for once. I think she feels the same, I noticed her brother and his friends patrol the same way mine do. We have more inmon than I originally thought. They leave us dancing in the middle of their makeshift barrier. They may think they are being subtle, but based on the way guys keep looking at us and then at them, it''s not subtle in any way. I couldn''t care less though, we areughing and singing to all the songs and many of the older wolves have called it a night so I don''t feel bad for being a little more wild.


    Finally a slow songes on and Ben scoops me up. I have danced with all of them equally tonight, but Ben has been extra close, more than normal. Something is going on with him and I''m kind of afraid. I know we aren''t mates, but sometimes the way he looks at me makes me think he wants more than just friendship. I had firsts with all of them, but he got my biggest first and that will always be something special, but I just don''t see more than friendship in him.


    I let him hold me tight though. I have a feeling this is something he needs from me right now. We are only dancing for a few moments when Rayna shouts "Ryker! There you are. Come meet everyone."


    I turn around in Ben''s arms and see the unfairly gorgeous Alpha looking at us. Oh sh*t, oh sh*t, oh sh*t. My brain stalls out as he heads this way. I have tried to avoid him all night, but he always seems to be just in my proximity. Like he''s a orbiting around me, or more likely Rayna, not getting any further or closer no matter where we move in this gigantic room. And he does a great job of interacting with people as he patrols us. I''m impressed. He could teach Jer a few things about hovering incognito.


    Ben lets me go to stand beside him as she introduces us all to her brother officially. He just gives his little half smile, like his face doesn''t know how to aplish a full one. Maybe this is just formality stuff for him. I mean Rayna said herself most of the rumors are true. Maybe he is an absolute narcissistic asshole and we just aren''t worth his extra effort. Or maybe this is his extra effort. I mean other than his speech he hasn''t spoken to any of us and I hate that mydy parts would really like to hear the deep gravel of his voice again. I thought I was going to c*m on the spot just listening to him talk about pack unity, the vibrations of his deep voice working better than any BOB I own.


    When I shake my head of those thoughts, carefully packing them away for when I am in my room aler. I realize Alpha Ryker and I are alone. I look around me to make sure I''m not hallucinating. When did that happen? Just to make things even more weird another slow songes on and he almost looks like he is in pain at the thought of having to dance with me. But, before I can turn tail and run, he holds his hand out to me silently and I take it just as reluctantly.


    It feels like I stuck my finger in a light socket while standing in a pool of water. I couldn''t let go if I wanted to. Every nerve in my body went off like a rocket and I am pretty sure I came this time, panties destroyed, legs jello, mind addled. I am lost in his eyes and can''t see anything all at the same time. That was from just one touch of his hand, then he has to go be a gentleman and pull me in all slow like he''s asking permission to touch me, sliding his otherrge hand around my waist and to the small of my back where the only thing separating us is the barely there sheer fabric of my dress. The warmth from his hands seeps into my body and continues south, adding to the heat already there from staring at him for most of the night.

 Chapter 35

    I do the only thing a sane woman would do in this moment. I slide my hand up his chest, trying to act like I''m not groping him, but let''s be honest, I''m feeling every ridge his muscles have to offer through theyers of his suit. Then I settle my fingers on the back of his neck where his hair is cut short and the soft feel sends another


    round of chills down my body.


    Copyright


    2024 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    I let him pull me close and oh sweet mother, I think just the feel of what he''s packing has ruined me for all other men. We have barely begun swaying to the music and I am already a sweaty hot mess. And his cologne. Ugh! He''s who I have been smelling up and down our hall and it just adds to the panty melting mess that I am right now. I don''t know if I am going to be able to stand or walk straight when he lets


    me go.


    We move to the music and I couldn''t tell you what day or time it is or how long we have even been here. Somewhere in the back of my head all of my intelligence is just sitting there waiting to be used, but something about this man renders mepletely stupid. Is this what it''s like for all Alphas? They just lure women in with no effort. I guess I can see why so many throw themselves at the guys now. Maybe it''s just because I''ve always just been close to my guys, their charms don''t work because I have limated to them.


    As soon as the song began, it''s over and Alpha Ryker steps away from me letting go slowly, like he doesn''t want to, or maybe he felt the wobble in my stance. He has that pained look again, like being stuck with me was a lot of effort. Then he just turns and walks away. No words or a backward nce for me at all.


    What the hell? Now that he has given me some space, and I got a cleansing breath of air without his cologne, my brain decides it''s alright to function properly again. He said nothing to me the whole time and then just left like he couldn''t get away fast enough.


    I am so tired of trying to understand the motivations of guys. I look around to see who else is here. I know Danny left with three women a while ago, so much for all the flirting he was doing. Rayna and Jeremiah are still here looking disgustingly cute beingpletely consumed by each other, but none of my guys are here. They must have found their fun for the night. I do notice Beta Josh and Gamma Be by the door looking more like bouncers than party guests. They are probably on Rayna duty, which makes sense for Be since the Gamma''s job is to protect the Luna and she would have filled that position since Alpha Ryker doesn''t have a mate. But, I don''t understand Josh''s presence. He should be following the Alpha around, unless he''s still here somewhere and I just haven''t noticed. Who am I kidding? I would definitely notice if he was still in the room.


    I am tired from all of the emotional whish today. Scratch that I am horny and tired. With no one to help me with my first problem, I decide it''s time to go to bed and handle it myself. At least I have some really good first hand visuals to work with. I should get off quickly tonight. Maybe more than once with how worked up Ryker got me. Even his name is sexy.


    I head toward the door and say polite goodbyes and see you at training''s as I pass people on my way. But I am once again stopped in my tracks. Ryker is standing in front of the steps I need to use with a brte woman attached to his arm and petting him like a dog, trying to whisper something in his ear. His look doesn''t say whether he is pleased or not about her attention, but for some reason my very stubborn and jealous nature fires up. Since when am I jealous? And over a guy, I literally just met, who hasn''t said more than about five words to me.


    I take a deep breath and let it out slowly so I can walk over calmly and not like the crazy b*tch who wants to rip this girl''s fake ass hair extensions out, that I am on the inside.


    "Oh! This is perfect!" In my blind fury I didn''t even know who I was walking by and someone grabbed my arm. I swipe it free, I''m sure looking murderous. She puts her hands up in surrender. "I didn''t mean to startle you Miss Kennedy. I am Robin, the house manager."


    I blink a couple times and get my temper under control. "I am so sorry. I wasn''t paying attention. You startled me." I try to cover up my reaction, but I don''t think Ryker believed me. "Hi Robin, it''s nice to meet you. I was just heading up." I look over at the stairs and I swear Ryker is smirking like he knows having the brte on his arm pissed me off. Cocky asshole.

 Chapter 36

    24 - Kennedy


    "Would you mind terribly taking a picture?"


    ¡°Huh?¡± I know, super intelligent, but I me the hot man in front of me for my brain being melted.


    "I need a picture from the party tonight and Alpha Ryker is a little too rough around the edges. You would help soften his image up a little and you both match perfectly. Please? It will only take a moment."


    "What about me? I would look better as Alpha Ryker''s arm candy." The brte whines, fluffing her hair.


    "That is the point Amy. I need Alpha Ryker to be the arm candy. Miss Kennedy is a warrior and can match his dominance. But, thank you. This way Alpha Ryker, Miss Kennedy." I smile at the idea that the big ass Alpha is any sort of decoration, but I like the tactic Robin took. There was no obvious insult, unless you paid close attention to the words. Something I don''t think Amy is capable of.


    She turns to walk away and Ryker gestures for me to just follow, he''s right behind me and Amy is audibly pouting behind us looking like a bubble gum pink disco ball deted. It took everything in me not tough at the image.


    We walk down a hall, through a door and down an additional hall. I think Robin is purposely trying to make sure that Amy doesn''t follow and I ampletely lost at


    this point.


    "Okay, I think we are safe now. She was not going to let you go for anything." Robinughs and this time I do too.


    ¡°So you don''t need pictures of someone dominating your Alpha? You are sneaky, remind me to stay on your good side." I continue tough with Robin.


    "No, but seeing as you are both here I should get a couple photos, just in case I need to prove my point. Let''s go here."


    "Why my office?" Did he just whine at her? Something to pack away forter. She opens the door to lead us in.


    "Because I keep your office immacte. Go stand in front of the desk." She waves us over with a hand and we follow directions.


    She takes a minute to pose us. I feel like I''m taking cheesy prom pictures, but I let her have her fun and she is living it up. I think she''s dragging it out because of how ufortable Ryker is too, so I start to y along more dramatically. I link our arms, lean into his shoulder. I even grab his forearm and tilt up like I''m going to kiss him on the cheek with one leg popped behind me. Robin snaps everything, giggling like a schoolgirl. For his part, Ryker''s face stays neutral, not happy or angry at the situation.


    ¡°Okay, that was fun, but I really should get to bed. I promised Greta and some of the guys that I would go to training in the morning.¡± I move to leave out the office door, but I get about two steps and turn around. "Can someone point me in the direction of my room? Your packhouse is like an endless maze and I have no idea how we got here.¡± Iugh a little so they know I''m not trying to insult them, I just don''t want to look like an ass getting lost or risk running into Amy lurking around.


    Copyright 2024 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    "I can walk you up, that''s where I was trying to get to when Amy stopped me anyway." He says goodnight to Robin, then joins me in the hallway.


    She says something to him too low for me to hear, but I assume his bionic hearing caught the wholement. He doesn''t respond with words though, just a little grunt, or huff might be a better description.


    We don''t go back out into the main hall though. He leads me through this hall and makes a couple turns then we end up in the kitchen which is dim and free of people. From here he heads to a door in the corner that I assumed was one of many pantries, but it turns out it is hiding a staircase.


    "Ooh! Secret stairs. You''re not leading me into a dungeon where you''re going to murder me are you?" I ask half jokingly.


    "No. If I was going to murder you I would do it publically. Haven''t you heard the rumors?"


    "Of course, but most rumors are information out of context. I prefer to figure things out for myself. I mean I''m a human who trains as a warrior in a werewolf pack." I shrug, feigning calm at being alone and this close to him as we climb the dark stairs. "I''m sure there were assumptions and rumors about me before I got here and now I''m invited to some invite only training."


    "You mean my training?" Ryker sounds surprised.


    "Yeah, I guess so, Greta invited me. I guess I never thought to ask if that was okay. Do you mind?" I''m kind of worried I overstepped somehow, even though it wasn''t my idea. He''s kept his distance from me all night, unless forced to be near me. Maybe he doesn''t want a human taking up time at his specialized training.


    "No, not really. After everything I have heard so far, it will be interesting to really see you fight."


    We hit thending and he reaches around me to open the door before I can even move for the handle. His scent envelops me again and I am hit with a wave thatnds straight in theher regions and makes my stomach flip. I need to get away from him and handle this.


    "This really is your super secret door. Is this how you gette night hook-ups in and out without anyone noticing?" I see we are in the Alpha hall and just across from his bedroom door.


    "Wouldn''t you like to know?" He smirks at me again. Why is that so sexy?


    "Sorry fo c*ckblocking you downstairs. But, I''m sure you can find someone a little higher on the intelligence scale if you need a quickie though. Just remember, I''m right next door, so either keep quiet or be loud enough that I can get off too." I wink at him and turn to walk away and I swear I hear a growl.


    "My neighbor has some kinks, good to know. Should I be worried about visitors and noises from your room tonight?" He asks and I turn around slowly to give myself time to get my breathing under control ande up with a reply. I don''t know if I''ve ever had sexy banter before that has left me actually panting.


    "Visitors? No. Noises? Maybe. I have two hands that do an excellent job." This time I wink then walk the rest of the way to my door. He responds as I open it and turn to walk in.


    "In that case, leave your balcony door open. You''re not the only one that likes to listen." This time I get a blinding grin and his eyes go dark, I''m sure imagining that look is how I''m ending my night. At least now I know why he smirks most of the time, that smile could be a lethal weapon.

 Chapter 37

    25 - Ryker


    I walk into my room and m the door a little too hard then lean against it. How is it possible for one person to affect me this much? I am suffocating in my suit now. I rip my jacket off and toss it onto the desk chair. Then turn on themp on my bedside table, giving me just a hint of light.


    That was the single hottest interaction with a woman I have ever had and I didn''t even touch her. She knew what buttons to push and exactly what to say to get me even more riled up. I''m pacing my floor as the tension is building at the thought of her, not subsiding.


    Top that with walking into the ballroom tonight. I found her immediately and holy f*cking sh*t! My heart stopped as soon as I found her. Seeing her from a distance at the training grounds did not do her justice. Her hair pulled high making her neck look long, giving me the perfect view of where my mark will go. The cut of her dress showing off where her shoulder meets her neck. Her red lipped smile sent a signal straight to my d*ck and my wolf decided no other look should be on her face, ever. He was immediately hooked. Then a surge of white hot jealousy hit me at her sitting between her Beta, Gamma and Delta and mine and knowing one or all of them put that look on her face and not me. Danny was far too close to her with his arm slung over the back of her chair. I have never wanted to rip my best friend''s arm off ever, but in that moment it took all my effort to just stay put. I had to take a deep calming breath to settle both my wolf and I. Danny did tell me he was interested in her and I was okay with it, until that moment. Then the vision of her charging at me when Amy was hanging off my arm trying to convince me to take her to her bed tonight The jealousy radiating off of Kennedy was palpable and hot as f*ck. I''m surprised Amy didn''t cower awaypletely, the feeling was that strong. She did let go of me which is something.


    Watching Kennedy walk in front of me set my raging d*ck off again, right after Amy''s presence deted itpletely. I''m convinced she added an extra sway on purpose in those f*ck me heels and short as sin dress.


    Then when we were in my office, which is thest ce I needed her presence, and scent, to linger. She was so yful, I was having a hard time not bending her over my desk right in front of Robin and just having my way with her. Every time she touched me I could feel the heat of her hands through all of the fabric of my suit. I thought I was going tobust, so did Robin, who dragged that out longer than necessary. Then I walked behind her up the backstairs to our floor and I swear I saw the hint of her ass peek out on every step up. I''m surprised I am even able to walk straight right now with this steel rod pressing against my zipper.


    Speaking of which I have way too many clothes on. I am sweltering and basically panting after being in her proximity. I unbutton and remove my shirt as I pace my room. I go to open my balcony door to let in the cool night breeze and in a fruitless hope that she''ll take me up on my offer to listen to her sweet sounds.


    I stand there just taking in a deep breath of the night air to calm down, the cool breeze floating in a wee relief to my overheated chest.


    Then I hear it. I hold my breath listening closely, sure my imagination might be ying tricks on me. There is no f*cking way I am this lucky, or I guess unlucky depending on how you look at it.


    There it is again. This tiny little mewl then a pant of breath in. I take a deep intoxicating breath in. My wolf wants me to run out the door, jump the balcony railing between us and take her right now. I can''t though. This is something she''s giving me, to tempt me, test me, to let me know she heard me. Oh, my mate, you are a little vixen.

 Chapter 38

    I unzip my pants and finally let the steel pipe that is my d*ck free and wrap my hand around the base. He''s been suffocating all night while we tracked our mate all over the ballroom.


    Copyright 2024 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    "Umm." Just that little moan had my knees go weak. I had to ce my other hand on the frame of the sliding door. Her little sounds are going to send me over the edge. "Yes." she hisses out and I stroke harder.


    I have never done anything like this before, but it is already on my list of favorite things to do. She sounds so close, like she''s right outside my door, but that can''t be, these balconies are huge and there is a gate between them. But she is right there.


    "Hmmmmm." She purrs long and low and I can''t help myself, I let out my own grunt. "Ryker?" Another purr that makes me even harder, my name on her lips is like heaven. She doesn''t sound surprised or offended, just confirming it''s me. She wants it to be me. That set my wolf preening in my head. His ego won''t make it through the door if she asks us to join her out there. My name off her sweet lips is my new favorite sound and her voice saying anything to us is my wolf''s.


    "Yeah?" I growl out through clenched teeth.


    "I''m close. Help me. Tell me what to do." That simple request almost made me blow my load right there. I groan.


    Once I take a couple breaths and can see straight. I growl out, "Slide two fingers in and out nice and slow." Another pant. "I want to hear how wet you are for me."


    "I need more, please."


    "Greedy girl." I chuckle and she whimpers. "Add a third finger and use your other hand to pinch your clit."


    "Ah, yes! More." I can hear her fingers sliding in and out of her, coated in her juices, another sweet sound that will live in my memories forever.


    "Harder, faster. Pinch it until youe hard for me, Kennedy." I grunt, pumping my own fist in time with her sounds.


    "Mmmm, feels so good...Ryk...Rykere with me...Oh F*ck...Now!!" I hear a hand p the side of the house. A feral growl ripped from my mouth like nothing else ever before and I actually stopped breathing, vision tunneling to ck for a moment. I have never c*m so hard in my own hand ever. My hips jolted forward and, if I hadn''t been holding on to the door frame, I would have fallen out onto my balcony. I don''t even know where any of itnded, but it wasn''t on me.


    I slump my side against the door frame trying to catch my breath. What the hell was that? I''m never going to be able to have an orgasm with another woman ever again. She''s ruined me and she wasn''t even in the same room.


    "She''s our mate, she''s made for us and will fill all your desires and probably bring out more. You don''t take any other women, she''s all I will allow ever again."


    "But...?"


    "Holy f*ck, that was hot." I can hear her panting outside her door. "Thank you. Goodnight, Alpha." She lets out a sweet giggle then I hear quiet footsteps and her door slides closed.


    How in the hell is it possible to be hard again just from her giggle?! This woman is going to be the death of me.


    "Mate." My wolfughs at me, now shing images of her tonight. Talking, smiling, dancing, walking away from me. Ugh. Not helping my situation at all.


    It takes two more times of me getting off, once in the shower where I imagined her rubbing herself to thoughts of me and again once I was in my bed, this time imagining her riding me hard and fast, before I could fall asleep.


    Yep, I''m screwed.

 Chapter 39

    26 - Kennedy


    The absolute hottest thing happened and I can''t tell anyone about it. I can''t talk to any of the guys, they will lose their minds. They don''t ever want to hear about me having s*x, even though it is a veryrge portion of their own conversational skills. And I can''t tell Rayna, because it was with her brother. She won''t want to hear about it any more than I want to hear about Jeremiah. Bleh.


    I was so drenched and my cl*t was so swollen that I had to rub another one out in the shower and it was almost as hot as when I was standing next to his balcony listening to his pants and grunts and the slight p of his fist when he mmed down to his pelvis. And the growl that reverberated across the small space of the balcony between us sent shock waves through me, I came so hard and even the friction from walking back into my room had me ready to go again.


    Then I was lying in bed tossing and turning, and once again throbbing in between my legs. I couldn''t sleep and did something I have never done before, but will absolutely repeat. I flipped over onto my knees and rode my own hand cowgirl style.


    I am going to be out of panties by the end of the day tomorrow if this keeps up. I''m just going to have to keep my distance from tall, dark and ''F'' my brains out.


    I got a few hours of sleep but was way too antsy to sleep past five and the special invite only training wasn''t until nine. I guess on Saturdays even the Alpha sleeps in. So I got my workout clothes on, threw a sweatshirt over because I am a freeze baby and can be cold in the middle of summer, and decided I''m going to explore the pack while I have the chance. And I am going to head out before someone thinks that I need four escorts and a guide.


    I found the breakfast room much easier this morning and it actually has breakfast this time. All of the Omegas rushing about are super helpful and even with the massive spread theyid out, at least three asked if I wanted anything special ordered from the kitchen.


    I grabbed probably one of everything and ate to my heart''s content, just taking my time. Then headed toward the front door. I have no idea where I am going but the sun is up and it is a cool, but really nice morning, so I head down the long drive and just see where it takes me.


    It takes a solid ten minutes just to get to the end of the drive and I have the option to go forward or left. I know forward takes me to the center of the city, so I decide left. I think this was the general direction of the yground and pups are always the best to gauge a pack by. They have absolutely no filter and for the most part they are direct without being mean. They just state facts as they see them.


    This pack is really pretty to walk through. They left as many trees as possible when building the houses and shops. Everything just looks so natural and inviting. It''s still too early in the season for the fall colors to be sprouting, but we are for sure at a higher elevation than in my pack, and that along with the cool air has started some of the switch to light greens and yellows marking the beginning of Fall. I love that I can smell the forest from everywhere, even though this is a heavily popted pack, nature is prominent, not the smell of exhaust from cars, or the hot tar on the roads. I feel very light here.


    I was right toe this way. I can see the yground in the distance, but in an open field there is a decent amount of pups ying ser. Several smaller kids are sitting on the side cheering their favorite yers on.


    Copyright ? 2024 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    I walk up to a little girl with a dark blonde braid running down her back.


    "Hi! Mind if I watch with you?"


    ¡°Sure!¡± She looks at me, looks back at the yers and then back to me again. "Are you new? I don''t think I''ve seen you ''round before. I''m not s''posed to talk to strangers."


    "I am new, my name is Kennedy. My Alpha is Rayna''s mate and we are here visiting before she moves to my pack."


    "I''m Emily. Are you the human girl all the boys was talking about?"


    I had tough. ¡°Yes, I am. You can just call me Kennedy. Were they saying good things or bad things?" I lifted an eyebrow at her, teasing.


    "I think good things, but boys are weird. They said humans can''t be warriors, but you is a warrior. So that don''t make sense. Then they said you beat Miss Greta and that don''t make sense either. Nobody beats Miss Greta."


    ¡°Well, let me set one thing straight. I did NOT beat Miss Greta, but I did get to work with her. She is a really great warrior so if she tells you to do something listen, cause she''s the best. But, I am a warrior and a human. I just have to work a little different that''s all. I can get hurt worse because I don''t heal as fast as you do."


    "Oh, so can I tell Todd he was kinda wrong then?"


    ¡°Kinda? Yeah, he was kinda. What''s going on here?" I try to distract from my training to focus on her interests.


    "The big kids is ying ser."


    "I see that. Why aren''t you ying?"


    "We''re too little to y with them." She points to herself and the handful of other


    kids watching longingly on the sidelines.


    "Did they decide you were too little, or does the game get too rough and someone got hurt and you''re nervous?"


    "They said we was too little."


    "Ah, gotcha. Well, do you mind if I watch for a little bit longer?"


    "I guess," She shrugs. "You''re big though, they prolly let you y if you want." "Nah, I just got here. You have been waiting longer, you should get a turn first."


    She just gave me a funny look then sat in the grass next to me. I''ve seen ser, but never really yed it so I started asking her questions about what was going on. For as little as she is, maybe five or six, she really knows what she is talking about and is very confident in her information. She also sounds like a fifty year old coach yelling at the ''big kids'' when they mess something up and it''s hrious. If they were smart they would listen to her corrections. Even I can tell it would improve their game.

 Chapter 40

    27 - Ryker


    I have not slept that great in a long time. Maybe I have to have that many org*sms every night. That would be heaven and exhausting all at the same time, but I guess that''s the point. I get up and shower, again. All I can picture is her in her short little dressst night. My wolf is mad we didn''t get to see her when she came for us. I think it would have made everything worse. Yeah this girl is trouble.


    I throw on some shorts and head out to do my usual run around the pack. I head down the back stairs towards the kitchen. I''m not in the mood for twenty questions or a game of ''avoid-the-wh*re'' and I know at least one of them is hanging out waiting for me toe down.


    It''s strange how in less than 24 hours the thought of one of them pulling me into the nearest unupied room and giving me a blow job before my run is unappealing, when yesterday, if I was home, I would have let that very thing happen.


    Now I have Jean and my wolf in my head, on top of just something in me not finding that thought pleasurable anymore.


    I find Robin busy with the kitchen staff as usual. She''s not afraid to get her hands dirty if there is a need for it. And with so many real guests, and people who made themselves guests at the packhousest night, there is a need this morning.


    "Oh, good morning Alpha. Anything I need to add to your agenda today?"


    "I just need to go over the rest of Alpha Edwards files so I can get them over to Matt to review before our meeting tomorrow. His secretary, Linda, might have her hand deeper in the pot than anyone knows and I need to figure that out before their business goes any further. I also need about an hour blocked out this afternoon to fix Alpha ude''s issue."


    "What is his issue exactly? Can I help?"


    "The truth, he thinks his pack is still his to run as he wants, but his father released it to me after trying to attack us and failing. I don''t trust him, but I don''t know how far his reach goes in his area, or I would just kill him honestly. He wants new training facilities and warriors to train his pack members and a school all inside the next year extended into Don''snds. On our dime of course, because he no longer focuses on bringing money into the pack at all."


    "Didn''t they do all that logging, but over-farmed thend?"


    "That would be them. He tried to turn pack members away from me by ming the over-farming on my orders. I''m just d those pack members aren''t as stupid as he thinks they are."


    "When you talk to him, get all his wants and desires for this facility along with any costs and schematics he''s had drawn up. You know he has them. And get them over to me. I''ll work my best red tape magic. Maybe we can use it to flesh out what he might be up to wanting to gain morend."


    "Sold! And you can''t take it back now that you''ve offered." I give her a small smile and a head nod.


    ¡°You''re ridiculous. You know it would be better for everyone if you just killed him and put all of us out of our misery." She''s only half joking. "Oh, if you are going out I would use the back door, we still have several ''guests'' hanging around, most likely waiting for an Alpha sighting. All of our actual guests are still sleeping or just in their rooms, except for Miss Kennedy."


    I choke on the coffee I just took a sip of and it''s hot on my bare chest. "You waited until I was taking a drink of scalding hot liquid to say that didn''t you?"


    Copyright 2024 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    "Noment. But I do find it interesting that that''s what made you stutter and choke." She winks at me.

 Chapter 41

    "Do you know why she''s up so early and where she went?" That was not obvious at all. I have to get control of my attraction to her. "I don''t want a human wandering aimlessly around the pack."


    ¡°She''s our mate, idiot, there is no control over that." My wolf scolds me


    "She''s still a human. I don''t know if it will be safe for her."


    She raises an eyebrow at me. I don''t usually care about guest''sings and goings. "She''s a warrior, and one who didn''t stay up until all hours of the night. So I''m guessing she went to workout or run or some warrior-like thing like that. I did not see what direction she went in, but I do know that she walked."


    "Thanks Robin. Did the rest of the guys eat already?"


    "Nope, but they all were out and about until not too long ago. You might be running solo for a little while this morning." Sheughs and she''s probably not wrong.


    I finished my coffee and smashed a breakfast burrito she shoved into my hands. She knew I would just run on empty if she didn''t remind me to eat regrly.


    When I''m done, I take her advice and head out the back door, across the patio and through the back garage door to get to my truck. I would normally just shift and run, but I don''t want to have toe back for my truckter, and some of those vultures will still be here when we get back for ate lunch after that. I keep the main levels of the packhouse open. There are so many people with so many needs, my staff handles as much of the simple stuff as they can for me and this makes it easier for them. But that makes some think they have an endless ess to me, which requires strategic sneaking around.


    I drive over to the trainingplex and park in my spot, hop out and head to the side where the treeline starts. I''m not shy about changing and shifting, but we have guests on the pack grounds and not all packs treat shifting the same. Some are more conservative, so I try to be mindful. I also have had issues with photos being taken and shared amongst the females in my pack, and I really don''t need a repeat of that.


    So I go behind a tree, strip down and ce my shorts in the crook of the tree roots then shift and start my run. I love this part of my job. Being out here in my home forest and just running, feelling the wind and sun on our fur. The enhanced smells and sights are so amazing. I wish I could spend more time in my wolf form, just enjoying the forest.


    Since I am over here, I start with the northern part of my border and run in a clockwise circle. I have all of my original pack borders surrounded by packs that I control now. That took some time, but it serves a two fold purpose. My pack has an extrayer of protection if there is a war or attack, but it also guarantees that those pack members that have been obtained, have a central location to go if there is an attack.


    I still run our original border though. Not as an insult or a way to look down on the packs that I have acquired, although that is one of the major rumors the people like ude like to spread. If it keeps people in line, I don''t argue the point. I do it because the run only takes an hour or so and I can check in on all the neighboring packs as I pass by. The warriors that run patrols will sometimes stop and give me updates and news. My pack is too big for me to keep track of everyone on my own and not everyone understands the system I have in ce to keep everyone safe. That makes us less predictable to outsiders.

 Chapter 42

    28 - Kennedy


    At one point the ball is kicked out of bounds towards us and she jumps up and stops it easily. This kid has natural skills that are being wasted sitting around waiting for her turn.


    A boy just a few years younger than me runs over. "Hey, Em, thanks for the stop. Who''s your new friend?" I stand as the boy eyes me up and down. He doesn''t wait for a response. "I''m Todd, Emily''s brother. And you are?" He lets the question hang while giving me a smile that must work on girls his age.


    Iugh a little under my breath and extend my hand. "Kennedy, one of Alpha Jeremiah''s warriors. Nice to meet you."


    "Oh, man. That''s awesome. We''re in training too." He points to himself, then randomly behind him.


    "When do you guys usually train?"


    "This afternoon. The Alpha likes to train with his warriors on Saturdays so no one is allowed in the training grounds until he''s done."


    "So you guys usuallye out here and y while you wait?"


    "Yeah, most of the time."


    "How often do you work with the littles? I mean, if you''re out here that long, you must spend a lot of time teaching them too." I''m baiting him now. My guess is they do nothing of the sort and they regrly dismiss and ignore these kids who seem to be enamored with them.


    "Uh, no, not really. They''re too little to learn or be any good, so..." He just shrugs like that exnation says it all.


    I raise an eyebrow at him. "So you''re telling me that at, how old are you?" I look at Emily.


    "Seven."


    "That at seven, you were too little to y and you and all your friends just sat around waiting to be told you were good enough to join in? Or did you take the time to practice and get better and work with kids older and better than you so you could get better?"


    "Uh..."


    "What I thought. From one warrior to another. The next generation can''t get better if you don''t teach them. Not everything can just be watched and picked up. They don''t have to be included all the time, but just think about it when you have a whole pack of them just sitting here." I wave up and down the sidelines. ¡°Or, if you have an intense game where they could really get hurt, give them something to do while they are here hanging out, something that will actually make them better, not just keep them busy. If you want to be a true warrior you have to learn to pass on your training. Act like a leader, even if you don''t want to be one."


    "Okay." He looks at the ground kicking at the dirt.


    "I didn''t mean to overstep. I just know what it''s like to be overlooked and underestimated. How about this? Can we join you for a quick game? I have no idea how to y, and I would love to learn, but I don''t have long before I have to go join morning training."


    "You''re training with the Alpha?"


    Copyright ? 2024 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    "Yeah. I told you, the only way to get better is to practice with people who are better than you and to work." I wink at him and reach out for Emily''s hand. ¡°You, Em, are on my team. I''m going to need you to be really patient, okay, I have no clue what I am doing." She just grabs my hand and giggles as she drags me on to the makeshift field.


    "I guess we''re doing that then." Todd grumbles, and the rest of the guys look irritated too. I kind of feel bad for highjacking their game, but at the same time I don''t. They just like things to stay the same and focused on them, it''s the age group. I train a set of them back home.


    "I only have ten minutes, so we have to make this quick alright." I look at Emily, but I''m talking to the older kids.


    "Do you want everyone to pair up?¡± Todd asks.


    "Sure, if they want. I''m sure there''s a few of them that could hold their own. I am not one of those people though and I''m going to follow Emily around while she schools all of you.¡± Iugh at the look on her face and then Toddughs when she says she''sing for him.


    Now we''re on the right track. It''s supposed to be fun. We start the game and it is way faster than it looks sitting on the sidelines. Like I thought, Emily is a natural and a beast and she took advantage of these boys ''just ying around'' the first couple minutes of our game. Once she scored a goal and informed the goalie he was a weak pansy, and what he needed to do to not suck so bad, then it got real. Most of the teens had a smaller kid with them and they were working in pairs to move the ball. And true to her word, Emily was patient with me, but being the smart strategist that I am, I just passed her the ball more often than not.


    She did set me up to score a goal, which the goalie stroked my ego and let it go in, I''m convinced.


    I looked down at my watch. "I have to run, but this was a ton of fun. The next time I''m in town, I will totally join again. Now, I need someone to point me to the fastest route to the training grounds, so I''m notte."


    "We can show you, if you want." Todd jumps in eagerly, then clears his throat. ¡°I mean, we need to do our morning run anyway. We could get that in and show you at the same time." He shrugs like it''s no big deal.


    It''s not lost on me that they have been ''running'' all morning ying ser.


    ¡°Sure, that would be great! Running in a pack is more fun anyway." They all smile at me. I guess it''s a party then.


    They all just drop any extra stuff in a pile next to the field, I guess no one is really going to mess with it, and we take off. Even Emily and the littles joined in. With the shortcut the kids showed me, the jog was only like five minutes, but we came in like celebrities,ughing and chatting away.

 Chapter 43

    29 - Ryker


    As much as it bugs me that my Beta, Gamma and Delta are all shacked up with girls and shirking their responsibilities, I am enjoying the peace of running by myself through my pack. The damp earth in my paws feels amazing and the stretch and pull of my muscles this early releases any tension I was holding.


    Running like this allows me to clear my head and think. I have to get ude under control and I''m afraid the only way is for him to return to the Moon Goddess. But if he has his ws in too many people in his area, that might start an uprising and get innocent people hurt or killed. I hope Robin will be able to help me flush out the key yers so we can either turn them to our side or handle them as a group and make a very messy example of what it looks like to go after me and my pack.


    I also have to figure out this mate thing. I really need to talk to Jeremiah and get some background on her. She didn''t appear to have any kind of pack mark or brand. So I don''t know if she can link with the pack or not. But I also wasn''t really focused on looking for those featuresst night, so I could havepletely missed them.


    And that begs the question. If she isn''t an official member of the pack, how and why is she a warrior? If something happened, she wouldn''t be able to call for help. She obviously can''t shift which is a disadvantage too. How did she make it in his pack and get so high up that she is a warrior and friends with the future Alpha?


    I thought about that too. She seems to be very close with Jeremiah, but no one is phased by it, not even my sister who is his mate. Most mates, especially females, are very territorial and would rip the hair off of another woman for approaching her mate. And the jealousy behavior is really strong until they mark each other. It''s the ultimatemitment. Once marked, you can track them anywhere and your mate can feel any infidelity and it''s supposed to be excruciating.


    If I can''t be marked by Kennedy, what does that mean for us? I wouldn''t really have a im on her. Would she just use me for the title and be worthless otherwise? I have seen too many weak Lunas that had a wolf. I don''t know why the Goddess chose them in the first ce, but they couldn''t handle the intense job of leading and caring for a pack with their Alpha. One pack I took over, the pack was torn apart because the Luna was cheating and the Alpha literally lost his mind. If I can''t mark her, could Kennedy cheat and I wouldn''t know it? Just that thought makes me sick to my stomach and furious all at the same time. I pump my legs harder, a new source of fuel for my muscles. Speaking of blind jealousy, I''m going to have to tame this new creature.


    I take a few moments each time I get to a double pack border. I like to stop and take the time to look down between two packs and check for things that might have changed. Border disputes are the worst and most irritating considering all thend is mine, not theirs. I need to start putting a school and a hospital right on the old border lines and make it essible to both packs, just to make my point. Not all the packs I have obtained are bad though. There are three that have started to coexist and with the expanded territory many more people are finding their fated mates and themunities are thriving. I just have to get more of these assholes on board.

 Chapter 44

    I am able to make my full run without too many distractions. Although I did have to double back a couple times when I realized my wolf and I were both daydreaming about Kennedy in her dressst night. Our favorite view was walking behind her to my office and I tried toe up with reasons to have Robin send me those photos that don''t make me look or sound like a creep, again. Or make Robin too


    suspicious. She''s already caught on to the fact that my attention is easily drawn to the topic of Kennedy.


    "My only regret is we didn''t get to see her in ecstasyst night. Next time we need to see her Ryker." My wolf whines.


    "If she''ll give us a next time, that is a request I can guarantee to fill."


    Copyright ? 2024 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    I finish my run and head back to the tree where my shorts are stashed and thank the Goddess I chose to bring underwear. Because as I step out and toward my truck for water, none other than Kennedy walks up surrounded by almost every pup in our pack. They are all talking to her, vying for attention and she isughing and engaging each and every one of them. She''s gorgeous.


    There''s even a little girl holding her hand and that''s when my wolf really stands up to take notice and I feel the strain on my boxer briefs. I know the little girl, I''ve seen her when I attended the young pups training. She''s no more than eight, but from this distance her blonde hair looks just like Kennedy''s and she''s looking up at my mate with adoration. It doesn''t take much for me to imagine her carrying my pups. Great, I rub my face, now my wolf has pups on the brain. I thought that was a girl thing. Although I think he''s leaning more towards the activities that lead to having pups. And... I''m just going to stand here, behind my truck, like a creep for just a bit longer trying to calm down my not-so-hidden attraction to her.


    "Will you get a grip? You are going to embarrass us both."


    "Will you be mad if I say ''no?"" His deepugh makes me smile.


    "If you want me to go anywhere near her, you''re going to have to control yourself, got it? I can''t and won''t go near her looking no better than those teens trailing her now."


    "Fine. Understood."


    Horny ass wolf. I''m so f*cked. When I look back to her she''s talking to the little girl again and hasn''t looked in my direction once. Not sure if she''s avoiding me or just hasn''t seen me yet. Maybe she''s embarrassed by what we didst night, or regrets it. Maybe I did something wrong. My stomach sinks. This is why I have never done the rtionship thing, too many things to be confused by. She said it was hot and even said goodnight, but maybe I missed something. I sure hope not, but in that case, I will let here to me.


    She says her goodbyes to all the kids, who line up to get their individual parting from her. Something none of them have done with any of their trainers that I know of.


    Then she walks right into Jeremiah''s arms, my wolf rumbles, but thank the Goddess it isn''t audible. I need to trust my sister, who is once again standing right there smiling at her too.


    "And where have you been all morning? We all tried to reach you." Now my ears perk up at Jeremiah''s question. Why couldn''t they reach her?

 Chapter 45

    30 - Kennedy


    I got a lot of looks from the group of warriors sidling up to the training grounds from their cars and even Alpha Ryker looked puzzled by my entourage. He was more subtle about it though, standing behind his truck drinking water. I avoided eye contact with him though, not sure how I feel about what happenedst night. I did notice the sheen of sweat on him, and tried not to let my thoughts wander while I am standing in the middle of all of these kids.


    "Can youe to our training?" Emily asks, bringing my attention back to her. "I want to show you how good I am." She shadow boxes for me.


    Iugh. "I don''t know what my ns are for the rest of the day, but if I can, I totally wille watch you." She wraps her tiny arms around my waist and gives me a hug, which I return. Then I fist bump the guys and say quick goodbyes as they head back in the direction that we came from.


    ¡°And where have you been all morning? We all tried to reach you.¡± Jeremiah wraps me in a headlock type hug and Iugh.


    ¡°I took a walk and met up with the pups, got a game of ser in. You know my usual."


    "I hate it when you disappear like that."


    "Yeah well, induct me into the pack, then you can track me like you can track everyone else." I shrug out of his hold and walk over to Greta. This is a never ending circr argument. One Elder, one time, said it wasn''t safe and now no one will entertain the idea of even researching if humans can handle being branded into a pack. But then they get mad at me if I set my phone down and don''t answer when they call. And I am terrible about taking my phone with me when I run or workout. I''m not glued to it, like most humans. I''m sure part of that is due to being raised in a wolf pack where mindlinking is normal so they really don''t need cell phones for most day-to-day stuff.


    "They haven''t brought you into the pack?" Greta whispers to me, leading me inside the grounds. ¡°With as protective of you as they are, I would think that would have been a priority."


    "Nope, not even afterst year."


    "What wasst year?" She moves me over to the side with the females again and we begin stretching. I am pretty warm from my game and run with the pups, but it gives me a chance to get my head on straight for what is about toe my way this training.


    ¡°I was kidnapped.¡± I shrug. I''m sure with a pack this size and an Alpha as powerful as Ryker, there are threats all the time.


    Copyright 2024 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    "Excuse me, you were kidnapped?" Greta looks appalled.


    "Yeah, some rogues thought I would be an easy target for a ransom, since I''m human." I shrug again.


    "What did Alpha Jeremiah do to them when he found you?"


    This. This right here is what makes my blood boil. Whether it''s because I''m a human


    or a female, I don''t know. But, that is the question everyone asks, ''how did they save you?'' I know I let out a little growl of frustration, but I couldn''t hold it in.


    My face must not be hiding my distaste for her question very well and she looks at me with raised eyebrows to exin my annoyance before she ps me. At least she''s allowing me to exin without filling in the gaps with her own assumptions.


    "He didn''t find me. None of them did." I grind out through clenched teeth. "The rogues thought I would be too weak to defend myself and only tied my wrists loosely with an old rope. So when one brought me water, I kicked him in the teeth and then strangled him. Then, only one responded to the noise so I repeated the process. Finally the third guy decided to fight back. He got a good couple of punches in before I could take him down. I was only gone for two days and was able to make it back to the border, where the guys picked me up. It''s a sore subject for everyone, so no one talks about it."

 Chapter 46

    "Damn, okay. Remind me not to piss off the human." One of the girls, I think her name is Tanya, said.


    That broke the tension and we were able to get to work. That didn''t stop them from peppering me with questions the whole time though. It was a great session, I haven''t been this sweaty and sore in a long time. I will have a couple bruises to prove it too.


    We wrap up and head over to the guys who have made a circle around Gamma Be and I think Delta Danny, but they are moving so fast it''s hard to tell. It looks like some kind of drill to pin the other person t on the ground, simr to wrestling. So, no headlocks or anything like that. The movement is mesmerizing.


    Both of these men are beautiful, and that isn''t just my libido talking. They are both shredded in all the right ces, and of course only wearing basketball shorts for our benefit and pleasure. Man, I really need to get mydy parts in check and I need my warrior brain to take back over. Please and thank you. You''d think I''ve never seen really fit werewolves train before or gottenid. Something about the guys in this pack that have me distracted.


    Neither of them can get a good hold on the other. Gamma Be has a little bit of size on the Delta, but Danny is flexible and lithe, he''s able to slip out of any hold like a bar of soap. Which seems to be frustrating the Gamma. They go on for a few more minutes and someone near me yells ''TIME!''


    I jump a bit at the shout, being lost in the moment.


    "Who''s up next?" Beta Josh asks, looking around the group. "You up for the challenge, Kennedy?"


    My eyes go wide as everyone else stares at me. I feel like I''m going to wet my pants and run away, but my ego, thank heavens is still intact, so my responsees out stronger than I feel. "Sure, why not?" I step into the circle with him.


    "Hey! I didn''t know she was an option." Danny whines. "I totally would rather roll around with her than Be." He wiggles his eyebrows at me and Iugh with everyone else.


    "Everyone is fair game. You should have thought through your options before you chose." Alpha Ryker taunts him with the first hint of a smile I have seen on him all day. He seems to reserve his pleasantries for his sister only.


    "Actually," Josh stands from his position at the ready and I''m instantly on my guard. ¡°Alpha, we haven''t seen you partner up today. Why don''t you step in?¡± His smirk makes me feel like I got yed and I''m irritated for a minute.


    There is a look that passes between them and Ryker doesn''t move a muscle. I cross my arms getting more irritated by the minute. I know me being human is a novelty, but I don''t want to be a spectacle or the butt of a joke either. I bust my ass every day to keep up with these guys. I''m making mental notes about how best to torture Josh when this is over.

 Chapter 47

    31 - Ryker


    Why would he be worried about her? Why was she alone if they couldn''t reach her? And why the hell can''t they reach her? He said he hates it when she disappears like that. Does she disappear often? My mind is going crazy. My chest is clenching in panic at the thought of her being lost and she''s right in front of me. I really want to go to her, to hold her. That would calm me and my wolf down, but we can''t, not yet. My mate is safe in my pack, but she was alone and no one knew where she was, no protection with her.


    Oh, f*ck! I take a deep breath in and out. We need to stay calm, otherwise I might shift uncontrobly. I haven''t done that since my first shift. I keep reminding my wolf that no one knows she is our mate and this is not how she is going to find out, if I decided to tell her at all.


    I follow everyone in and try to calm my mind and my wolf''s mind as we go. I need to listen to the conversation. There has to be a reason why.


    Thank the Goddess for Greta. She is at least on the same train of thought as I am, I can see it in her face.


    "Why aren''t you inducted into the pack?" WHAT?! What the hell did I miss?


    Greta walks off with her and even with my supreme hearing, there is too much talking for me to pinpoint them from across the field.


    She''s not inducted into the pack? That''s what I heard. She''s a human in a wolf pack, visiting another wolf pack and has no solid ties to either? So if they were attacked or ambushed and she was taken, we would never find her. That can''t be right.


    Now I don''t give a shit who knows, well that''s not entirely true, but I am letting my emotions take the wheel here.


    "Jeremiah?"


    He turns to look at me. "What''s up?"


    ¡°Did I hear right? Kennedy isn''t inducted into your pack and she goes missing regrly?"


    "Something like that." His look is dark, but he tries to hide it. So, at least I know he''s not okay with her disappearing. "It''s a long story and she doesn''t go missing, she is just good at hiding from everyone."


    ¡°Warm up with me, I''ve got time. I don''t have any humans in my pack, but one I took over, does, so I would be interested in your input. She''s been with you for a while now. Why hold off if she''s important to you? It''s very clear she''s important to you and as long as my sister is okay with it, I won''t interfere. She clearly has a ce in your ranks and can fight, what''s the deal there?" I embellish the truth. I have no idea if my new pack has humans, but I do want to know his experience with having one. And I need to know about their rtionship. It''s easy to me the reason on my sister.


    "It''s not really thatplicated. Kennedy and I are close, about as close as you can be without being biological siblings, maybe more with our situation." Now he has my full attention and I''m not even pretending to warm up anymore.


    "What does that mean exactly? Is my sister safe with you?" I give him my best big brother look, but I hate to admit that I thought of my own feelings before hers.


    Copyright ? 2024 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    "What?! Oh, yeah. I forget that not everyone knows our history, sorry. It''s justmon knowledge in our pack. Kennedy and I are basically twins."


    "What do you mean basically?" I''m annoyed at the run around I''m getting. Getting solid answers from a non-enemy shouldn''t be this hard.


    "Our moms were best friends and hers was visiting mine when they went intobor at the same time in my pack. We were born on the same day within minutes of each other. We have been best friends since day one. Our connection is simr to that of twins. We''ve been treated like twins our whole lives."


    Well, that exins a few things, including my sister''s behavior. I''m still not okay with the disappearing thing. But my chest eases a bit, knowing they aren''t connected romantically.


    Josh calls us over, interrupting our conversation. We all start pairing off to spar. This is the best part about this training. We are all on the same level and none of us have to worry about hurting each other. We can go full out and really use our strength. I naturally grab Jeremiah, I am not done with our conversation and it''s rare that I have another Alpha in my age bracket to work with. So it doesn''t lookpletely weird.


    "So how does that work with your pack? She''s fully human, that I can smell. How is she with you now, and a warrior?"


    He doesn''t even blink, he knows I''m still talking about Kennedy, but if he''s suspicious about my intentions, he doesn''t show it. Maybe this ismon for them, she is kind of special.


    "She was made special for us."


    "You are such a sap."


    "When ites to our mate, there is no other way to be."


    "Stop. I''m going to throw up."


    "No, you won''t. You about threw him into a wall cause he didn''t have her exact location."


    "Her parents died when she was fifteen. It''s not my story to share, but my mom took her in immediately and we have been attached at the hip ever since."


    "Still doesn''t exin why she''s not a full pack member and why she disappears."


    ¡°She can''t be without getting hurt or dying. One of our elders found some information that said it would kill a human to bring them into the pack with our rituals. The magic that makes us shifters is too strong for their weak bodies. After what happened to her parents, my mom wouldn''t even hear of trying to research more, let alone testing the theory." He just shrugs.


    That''s the end of his story? One person said no so they just stopped looking, even though she puts her life in danger daily just by associating with us. Not to mention training as a warrior isn''t easy for a wolf, for a human it has to borderline on masacistic torture. His mom is an idiot.


    "You never looked after that?"


    "Ken and I did for a little while, but my mom found out and now we have an Alphamand from my dad that forbids all of us. I think she is afraid to lose Ken more than anyone else. It''s herst link to her best friend and it makes her a little crazy."


    "More crazy than the idea that just a scratch for a wolf could be fatal to her during training or she was lost for hours in my pack because no one can mindlink her?" I ask more harshly than I intended. "If I knew that I would have assigned a warrior to her."


    "And she would have beat your ass for even suggesting it." Heughs darkly.


    "Not likely." I mutter, but my wolf and I both know that if she wanted to fight we''d let


    her.


    ¡°There''s a fine line when telling Kennedy to do anything. If she thinks it patronizing, she will fight back and then probably do whatever she can to spite you. Don''t shoot the messenger, we physically can''t go against the order until I take over as the Alpha. We are all kind of biding our time until then. And Ken makes sure that my mom doesn''t know about us not being able to find her. It''s her one bit of freedom and I can''t take that from her, she''s already lost too much. My parents are way over protective of her. I''m lucky she''s here now, but part of that is my parents got stuck at the summit since I found Rayna. We kind of lucked out. My mom has been trying to think of a way to keep her from going away to college next fall. Kennedy doesn''t know that and it would piss her off. If you haven''t noticed, she''s as much an ''Alpha'' as you and I."

 Chapter 48

    32 - Ryker


    "I''m getting that vibe. But it makes sense if you and her are tied together somehow. She''s an Alpha female and they are worse than we are." I smile trying to lighten the mood. That was a lot of information that I don''t think ever would have given me.


    Heughs, ¡°Don''t I know it. And of course, I''m mated to one. I think I am going to have my hands full, especially if Kenes back to live in the pack after college. It''s what my mom wants. And she wants to be close to the business her mom set up before she was born."


    "Not happening Jer-bear, deal with it. She''s staying here. She''s Dark Moon Pack now." My wolf let his possession ripple through me.


    "We can''t say that yet, we haven''t imed her." I''m interested to know what business she has and my mind starts wandering to ways that we could move it here.


    "Then im her you f*cking moron. She is ours!"


    "She has ns and we have to respect that too." As much as that thought has my heart and stomach rolling, I have to tread carefully with her. Wolves are ready to drop everything to be with their mate. Humans are not. I still don''t know what the bond looks like for a human. Can she fight it in a way that we can''t?


    "Who''s the sap now?"


    "Let''s just work. We''ll deal with this soon enough."


    At least I have a little more background on her and I can respect that Jeremiah is trying to protect her, but also give her what she wants. If she''s half as stubborn as she appears, Jeremiah is right and we all will have our hands full. I almost enjoy the thought of her submitting to me. Will she do it willingly or will she fight me? I have to shake the thought from my head, Jeremiah got an easy p to my head while my d*ck was trying to take over my thought process. He does not need to see my half chub at the thought of throwing her around. He would not understand and I won''t exin.


    We train and I get lost in the movements. He''s a skilled fighter and makes me work for my wins. At least I know my sister will be safe with him. If he fights like this in a practice round, he will annihte any threat to my sister without any real effort. He lunges towards me and I move to spin out of his way. He gets one arm around my waist, but I am fast enough to keep his other arm from making contact so we both pull in my direction. I aim an elbow to his back but he duck and rolls out of the way. Moving back to the attack, he grabs for an arm and aims to get it locked behind my back. I move with the pul and get him in a headlock. He doesn''t hesitate though and bends forward to throw me over his shoulder. That has never happened before. My brain gets a jolt of surprise and then recovers at thest second to twist andnd on my feet. I still have Jeremiah in a headlock though, so now he has to work blind, while he''s face down. He fights for a minute and then I let him loose so we can run it again.


    Copyright 2024 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    We finished our training and I was proud of myself for not being overly distracted by the hot blonde in my peripherals. Even though it was super tempting. I kept her in my line of sight the whole time and her f*cking scent caught me off guard when the breeze changed allowing Jer to get in some easy holds. Jeremiah and I walk up to the crowd surrounding Danny and Be sparring. They are working on a capture technique that will help us bring in prisoners unharmed. The idea is not to be nicer to them, but inflicting injuries that allow us to bring in captives alive but unable to fight back, making the torture that much more effective, so we can question them.


    Josh steps in and calls Kennedy forward to spar. My wolf perks up immediately at her name and then is instantly pissed. What the hell is he calling her into the circle for? I''m getting tired of the emotional whish she is causing me today. Just another reason to keep her at a distance. And yet, I can''t not pay attention to her. She can''t fight with him. She looks shocked for a moment and then I see the resolve settle in her eyes. She won''t back down from this even though she knows she''s physically outmatched. Stubborn and proud. My wolf grumbles in my chest and I be more annoyed. Of course Danny whines about wanting to roll around with her in the dirt, sending my wolf''s irritation through the roof and having me barely contain an outward growl. I may have to physically make him understand she is off limits, before I really do harm him. After I take a deep, calming breath I can''t help giving him a hard time. He missed outst night and is missing out again. That thought makes me smile and my wolf purr.


    "Are you purring? What are you, a cat?" Iugh, embarrassed for my wolf.


    "Even though you are an idiot, she was in our armsst night, not his." He purrs again and Jeremiah gives me a sideways look, that I ignore.


    "Everyone is fair game. You should have thought through your options before you chose." I taunt Danny and shrug my shoulders.


    "Actually," Josh stands from his position at the ready and I regret opening my mouth as soon as he makes eye contact with me. ¡°Alpha, we haven''t seen you partner up today. Why don''t you step in?"


    "F*cking dick." I mindlink him. He''s suspicious and too observant for his own good. His smile says he knows something is up with me. I can either take the bait or watch him put his hands all over her. And he will do everything in his power to get a reaction out of me.


    "What''s wrong Alpha? Scared of the human? Or is there something we all need to know?"


    I just stare back at him, willing my wolf to calm down so I don''t do anything rash, like mark her while I spar with her. The only thing I want to do is put my hands all over her. It''s the one thought that has been trying to invade and take over my thoughts all day. That would not be good here. I can''t let Josh touch her. At least Danny''s flirting has been all verbal. I won''t let anyone else touch her. Just likest night, the minute my hands are on her, I am going to have a hard time letting her go. My mind is so messed up and it shouldn''t be. I should be able to fake my disinterest just like with every other female. My hesitation has my whole team looking at me with confused faces. I don''t hesitate. Ever.

 Chapter 49

    33 - Kennedy


    Beta Josh gives a tight little half smile, mischief dancing in his eyes. "Let''s go then." He crouches down and I match him, letting my anger at their silent conversation fuel me. They were probably discussing how weak I am and if the Alpha can hold back enough to not hurt me. This is just a game to them and I don''t like being the butt of their stupid ass jokes.


    Then a growl vibrates the group, Alpha Ryker grunts ''fine!'' as someone else calls ''GO!''


    I have a split second to react. Josh jumps back and Ryleres at me from behind. I duck to avoid his outstretched arms and get a hit to his upper thigh, that probably felt more like a bee sting than a blow to his gigantic muscle. I am not going to think about those absolutely defined muscles. The hit does change his momentum enough for me to spin out of his way, mostly. He grabs my left arm and I am flipped andnd on my back before I can even blink once. The wind is knocked out of me, but not nearly as bad as it should have. He''s ying nice, trying not to hurt me. My irritation rages again. I roll to one side, colliding with a calf that is over my torso as he punches the ground where my shoulder would have been. I slide under his leg and decide I am just in survival mode right now. I am not actually going to beat him. His team can barely keep up with him, there''s no way I am going to do any damage. I just need to not get beat up by him. He clearly didn''t expect me to wiggle out from under him so fast because I was able to get a kidney shot in before he could react to where I went. He just reaches behind himself though, not even looking, and hooks his arm around my whole waist whipping me around back to the ground in front of him. This time though, he is straddling me, pinning both of my arms to the sides with his legs and one of his hands behind my head so I didn''t smash my skull in with the force he threw my body. How thoughtful.


    He leans forward a cocky grin on his face and starts to mutter too low for anyone but me to hear. ¡°This is an interesting position, something to try..."


    He doesn''t get the rest of his words out as I surge forward to kiss him. The world stopped and then fire exploded behind my eyes. I don''t know what made me do it and I immediately regret it. This wasn''t even a real kiss and it was infinitely better than anything I have ever had before. I don''t know what possessed me, but for good measure I bit his lower lip hard enough to draw blood. His growl is like a signal for my now very wet core. It''s a good thing I am already soaked through with sweat so he won''t be able to feel or smell it. I don''t let it distract me as I pull my arms free and reverse our positions. He''s so distracted that I move his big frame easily.


    He justys there panting, eyes wide staring at me a small trickle of blood forming on his lip from where I bit him. His hands have a tight grip on my hips. We both just stare. Then an arm is thrust in my face. I blink and stare up at Danny for a second and then take his help to get me off of his Alpha who releases me slowly, almost reluctantly.


    Josh reaches out a hand to Ryker as I am dusting myself off, and I swear I hear him mumble, ¡°That''s what I thought, bossman." What the hell does that mean? Then he turns to me, ¡°Unfortunately he pinned you first, so Alpha Ryker wins, but I''m not gonna lie it was great to see someone pin his ass for once."

 Chapter 50

    "I''m pretty sure that was cheating." Ryker grumbles, but with his signature half smile that almost reaches his eyes.


    "It''s not cheating, she just has more assets than you, and she knows how to use them all." Danny winks at me and I can''t help butugh. ¡°And I am pissed that once again, I missed out." He doesn''t sound pissed and his scowl is bullsh*t.


    All of the warriors areughing too, so this must be a good thing, but I only have eyes for the Alpha who is using his thumb to wipe away the blood from his lip. Why is that hot? Then he smiles darkly like he knows what I''m thinking. I roll my eyes at him, which makes him actually huff a growly littleugh and send another shock down south. Stupid hormones. Stupid hot alpha.


    We wrap up training shortly after, everyone still talking about the alpha getting beat. I didn''t beat him, far from it, but I guess I''ll take it since he barely broke a sweat. I''m sure he was able to go through his schedule for the day while working with me.


    Copyright ? 2024 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    We all start to grab our stuff and head to the cars. I hang back because I didn''t ride here with them and don''t know if there is room in a vehicle for me. My friends are too engrossed in talk of tactics to notice they are leaving without me. That is a new scenario, but I realize not apletely unwee one. At least they aren''t hovering over me. Worst case, I can just run back. The packhouse is on the main stretch of road and should be easy to find.


    "You ride with me." That low timber right over my shoulder sends goosebumps down my neck and makes me gasp. He knows what he''s doing and heughs under his breath. I can''t even take a breath to respond so I just nod, then turn to follow him.


    We get to his jacked up truck. I''m average height at 5''5", and the bottom of the running board sits at my hip. Who makes their truck this damn big? This is ridiculous. I can''t deny it''s beautiful. It''s sleek ck with cked out windows. And so shiny like it''s freshly washed and other than the lift kit on it, there are no other obnoxious adornments. It screams ''elite.''


    He opens the door for me and I look at him with raised eyebrows. His response is to lift just one of his and then nod his head into the truck. I roll my eyes again and climb up the jungle gym that is his truck''s running board. It''s a slow process, but he doesn''t patronize me by trying to help, just waits patiently. When I finally get into the seat, he closes the door, wordlessly. It''s big in here too, like everything about Alpha Ryker, apparently. The interior is a dark te gray leather and butter smooth. I could sleep in herefortably. I lean back, close my eyes and take a deep breath to try and calm down, but that was a mistake. His scent permeates this truck. Like no one else has ever been in here. It''s only his scent, not even food can be smelled. I wonder if it''s new. My whole body shivers as I take another breath, like an addict.

 Chapter 51

    34 - Kennedy


    I have to be cool though. I cannot act like the freakish girls that I have seen around Jeremiah, or even Amyst night. These alphas have girls throw themselves at them all the time. Girls that only want a piece of the ''alpha,'' not the guy who happens to have the title of alpha. He also doesn''t seem super happy about having to deal with the presence of a human. Although, I thoughtst night might have at least made him more open to me.


    We had a momentst night and then again on the training grounds. I know he could feel it too, see it in his eyes, even if he won''t admit it, but this little flirtation will end when I go back with Jeremiah, Rayna and the guys in a few days. I may never see him again after this. I just need to rx, he''s just a guy like all the other guys I hang out with daily. Just treat him like one of the guys. A really big, really hot, alpha male kind of guy.


    Just one of the guys. Just one of the guys. That''s the mantra I have in my head as he climbs in the driver''s side. How can he make sitting in a truck seat sexy? Well, being shirtless is working in his favor. There is not an ounce of fat on his cut body. I wonder if he just flexes all the time. He clears his throat. Oh sh*t! He caught me staring, but I can''t help the elevator eyes as I look up to his face. My matra goes flying out the window when I make eye contact with him and he smirks. He knows exactly what I was doing and his ego just grew three sizes. I have to break this silence somehow. What is it about him that makes me tongue tied? He''s just a hot guy. I''m around hot guys all the time. I clear my throat while trying to get my brain to restart.


    "How do you seem to know what I am thinking?" I blurt, wanting to cringe at my slightly aggressive question. Not as smooth as I wanted to be, but here we are and that could be taken so many different ways. I am officially a loser.


    "What do you mean?" That stupid smirk.


    "Well,st night..." I hesitate and he stares at me, eyes going a darker shade. Nope, not going there while it is just the two of us stuck in this confined space. I clear my throat again. "You seemed to get that I was nervous to dance and you helped me out. I don''t usually do the slow dance thing outside of my guys. I try to avoid it actually, too many guys get handsy. Not a big fan of random people touching me.¡± I swear I can hear him suppress a growl in his chest. "And then when you offered me a ride back to the packhouse just now. It had literally just crossed my mind that I walked here and I wasn''t sure if my friends had room. You offered, kind of, before I could even ask." I shrug, like it was that simple. It''s not, but I also want to know if he will bring up the other situationst night, cause he definitely knew what I needed then too.


    Copyright 2024 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    He makes a sound that could be a grunt, or maybe just talking himself into having a conversation with me. He knows where my thoughts went, maybe his have been stuck on that loop too. It''s a great loop. "Umm, well as far as dancing. That was easy, everyone else had paired off and you and I were left, so..." He just shrugs.


    Thank you for that reality check mister Alpha sir. I had to work to not look annoyed or hurt as my ego took a hit, it made sense, sort of. Even though I was hoping for something a little more, I guess. Whatever.


    He pulls out and starts driving before he finishes. ¡°As for the ride, I saw you walk up with all the pups. I mean who wouldn''t notice an entrance like that?" He didn''t smile, but huffed what I think was augh. "But you walked, so I figured you would need a ride back." He gives me a side eye that I pretend to ignore, looking out the window at the pack as we drive by. His non-dismissive dismissal is frustrating. He clears his throat, "How did you get them all to follow you like that, by the way? Like the pied piper. We can''t seem to corral them for sh*t at training. Getting them started takes forever and it''s exhausting."


    I fully looked at him this time, confused. "Really? I yed a game of ser with them, they are really coordinated together, then I asked someone to show me the fastest way to get to the training grounds so I wouldn''t bete." I shrugged. "I guess they thought I needed all hands on deck as an escort."


    He makes another sound that I can''t ce, nodding his head and looking annoyed.


    "What?" I don''t think I really want to know his opinion, but he clearly has a strong


    one.


    "I know what those boys thought." He grumbles, hands flexing on the steering wheel.


    "What is that exactly?" I cross my arms, fighting the frown that wants to take over my face. I should not be getting into this with the Alpha of the pack we are visiting, but I also will not let him talk down to me.


    He looks sideways at my tone and his face falls. ¡°Uh." Cough, "You are a new face in the pack and a beautiful woman. Then you asked for help after giving them your attention. Every one of those boys wanted to be your hero, and you fed right into it." He presses his lips together, eyebrows raised, hoping I will take thepliment wrapped in an insult. That is not what went through his head originally and we both know it. Then he implies that I led them on or tried to manipte them. Asshole. I did not miss the way he said ''boys'' either.


    He pulls up to the garage next to the pack house without saying anything else on the subject.


    "Good save, Alpha." I emphasize the word like I didst night when I told him goodnight, Then jump out of the truck, not looking back. His overwhelming scent is making my head spin and I''m liable to do or say something stupid in my irritation if I don''t get some distance soon. I won''t let him make me feel like cheap entertainment or gloss over what we did, even if he doesn''t want to talk about it. I''m going to keep it in the forefront of his mind. Because to be honest, I really want a repeat no matter how irritating he is. I have never felt so good after an org*sm and he didn''t even touch me. It was so good, in fact, that I didn''t have one nightmare. I don''t remember dreaming at all for the first time in three years.

 Chapter 52

    35 - Ryker


    "Why don''t you just go and talk to her?" My wolf''s question has been the same everyday. Today we are watching Kennedy, Rayna and some of the guys y with the pups. It''s fascinating. It didn''t take much to convince him to stop on our border


    run.


    "I can''t trust you to behave yourself, that''s why."


    "So you''re just going to hide like a p*ssy and then follow her around like a stalker instead. That makes so much more sense."


    "I am not stalking her. I''m trying to understand her. Besides, she hasn''t made any effort toe to me either."


    ¡°That''s what you''re going with? Leaving your balcony door open hoping to hear her moaning your name is not an invitation toe talk to you. She''s also human and doesn''t have the same senses that we do. You''re going to have to be in the same room as her for her to talk to you, dumbass."


    "I swear to the Goddess if Danny hugs her one more time, I am going to rip his arms off." They know I am here and he''s doing it to get a reaction. It''s working. I lock all of my muscles resisting the urge to follow through on my threat.


    "And you say I can''t be controlled. They are ying a game and clearly she likes to win. You can''t make everyone stay away from her. Based on our stalking, I have noticed she''s not a fan of being told what to do."


    ¡°Jeremiah told us that. I''m not shocked it has been confirmed. I really hate you sometimes, you know that? Josh, any news about ude? He went dark after the meetingst week. We should have heard some type ofint by now." I can''t focus on her any more. We need a distraction from our distraction.


    "Nothing Alpha. Where are you? I''ve been running for thirty minutes. I should have passed you by now."


    "I stopped for a minute. Needed to get a better look at something."


    "That something wouldn''t happen to be 5''5", blonde and ying ser way too close to your delta would it."


    My wolfughs right along with Josh. Dicks.


    Copyright 2024 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    "I think I hate both of you." He''s obviously close, so my wolf gets up and we continue to run the border checking for signs of distress from our neighboring packs.


    "What''s the deal bossman? You''ve never been interested in blondes or women outside the bedroom.¡± His tone is yful, like he knows damn well what the deal is. I won''t say it out loud to anyone, not yet.


    I just need to keep busy this week, I can''t afford to be this distracted. Be can y guide and keep an eye on her, especially with all the rumors flying around right now. Something ising and I think ude might be behind it. I can''t show weakness or have a weakness like a human mate right now. I need to get a handle on the threats and neutralize what I can before I can even consider talking to Kennedy about this mate situation.


    My wolf and I have gone rounds about what to do. He won''t take a chosen luna, so that''s off the table and I don''t disagree. I know we would be stronger having our fated mate, but I still don''t know how that works with a human. I should probably juste clean to Josh and maybe Robin and they can help me research this. But, if I tell Robin, she will find a way to keep Kennedy here and more than likely tell my sister and my mother. Then the choice would never be mine or hers to make. I can''t have that. Not yet. It''s safer for Kennedy if no one knows she''s my mate. Jeremiah can protect them both and if I send warriors to help it won''t be strange since he''s mated to my sister.


    Ignoring the constant taunts from my wolf and my beta, I have been able to stay away from Kennedy all week and finally caught a break in the rumors of disgruntled pack members. ude''s f*ckery is behind the biggest upstart and hisnd is close so Josh and I have been able to run out there ande home each night.

 Chapter 53

    The first day we were out there, we were given the run around and stalled for over an hour until I finally Alphamanded his packhouse omegas to tell me where he was. I hate causing pain to omegas who are innocent, but there wasn''t any other option. All they knew was that he was ''out of territory.'' And they had no idea of when he was to return. We took the time to walk the pack freely and I set anothermand to keep ude in the dark about our visit and I should be told of his return immediately. Many of the pack members are suffering under his leadership still. I let Robin know what we needed so we could take care of them personally. This is probably his doing too. Mistreating them the same way he was when he was alpha, but this time he''s ming it on me.


    Josh and I n to return in a couple days, after we sent Jeremiah, Rayna and Kennedy off with their warriors and ours. It''s too bad the universe and the Goddess seem to think that all my ns are a joke for them to mess with.


    Of course, I got a mindlink as we were heading down to say goodbye to my sister. We had to leave, ude has returned and is going to be imprisoned for treason, we finally had enough proof. I just needed the man himself. I let Be and Danny know and maybe this was for the best. I have been steering clear of her, there''s no reason to change that now. But, I had to see her once, make sure she didn''t put up a fight about the extra warriors I assigned to them.


    I''m close enough to hear voices, but not what they are saying.


    "Danny, mind your hands." I growl out as I watch him hold her tightly.


    "Jealous Alpha?" He taunts. "I bet she would even hug you if you came down here and asked nicely." My heart leaps and my stomach drops at the idea of her being in my arms. That dance seems like forever ago and wasn''t nearly long enough.


    "F*cker. Watch it." Danny is lucky to be alive after his antics this week. I have had to stay away from him almost as much as Kennedy. My wolf preens at the thought of her wrapping her silky arms around my neck, but knows we need to get to ude first, he''s more than just a minor inconvenience now.


    "She seems to be alright with the extra detail, that might be because Jeremiah and Rayna are fine with it. Are you going to exin what''s going on, or should we just start guessing?¡± Be breaks into our, almost, argument.


    "ude isn''t in custody yet. I don''t trust him and his reach is pretty far. I want them to get to Silver Crescent safely. End of story." I take a breath, trying to calm myself of the pain at the thought of her being so far away. Then a growl rips through me uncontrobly.


    I''m d we are far enough that Kennedy didn''t hear me. I had to blink a few times to get my vision to clear. What the hell was that? Instinctively, I look at Kennedy again and Danny has his arms wrapped around her waist from behind and he''s whispering something in her ear that makes her smile brightly and then roll her eyes as he kisses her on the cheek. My whole body is vibrating with jealousy. They can probably feel it through our link.


    ¡°End of story, my ass, bossman." Danny snickers in my head. Well if anyone was going to call me out publicly it was going to be him. I say nothing, just watch them get in the SUV''s and drive away. I feel like a piece of my soul is being torn away. "What do you need us to do so we can talk about why your Luna is being allowed to drive away?"


    He knows, they all know, but they are waiting for me to confirm. I say nothing as a way of emptiness washes over me and then is reced by rage. Rage I can work with. "Let''s go get ude."

 Chapter 54

    36 - Kennedy


    As much as I want it, nothing else happens between Alpha Ryker and I again. In fact, I only caught glimpses of himing and going from the pack house during the week and I didn''t see him at all thest two days we had before heading back to Silver Crescent. I know he''s busy running abined set of packs with probably thousands of pack members, but his room is right next door to mine and I can smell his cologne in the hallway and even on the balcony, so I know he''s still here. He''s just out of reach.


    Realistically we should havee across each other at least once or twice, but I feel like he''s avoiding me. And then I want to smack myself, because why should I even care? I have never wanted a second round with any of the guys I have been with. I even kept Ben at a distance, even though I''ve been with him a few times. I don''t know why this is different, but it is. As much as he riles me up, something about him settles me, although I''ll never admit that out loud. I haven''t had a nightmare all week. I haven''t woken up screaming and terrified since we have been here. Jeremiah asked me how I was doing one morning over breakfast, since I hadn''t called for him, or any of the guys, he assumed I wasn''t being honest about it. I told him it was Greta''s fault and that I needed someone like her in our pack to train me to exhaustion everyday. Not a total lie, she''s kicking my ass. He left it at that, but I know he and Rayna are watching me more closely too.


    All my thoughts of Ryker went out the window when I got to y with the pups again the third day we were here. This time Rayna, my guys, Be and Danny joined in too. The game was so much more fun with all of us. It seems like Todd and the boys learned their lesson, because Emily was schooling all of us. I think she actually got better in just the time that we have been here. These big guys are really good with the kids. They would challenge and taunt the teenagers, while letting the littles walk all over them. Rayna showed me around the pack hospital where she would help out, everyone seems to love her here. They are really going to miss her.


    I also got to wander around the pack this week, I was never alone though after they ''lost'' me the first day and Jer''s suspicions of myck of need for him get bigger every day. Ben and Be seem to think that I needed a dual escort everywhere. I tried really hard to not let that offend me. I am a guest and really shouldn''t be left on my own, but I know that neither would do the same if I had a wolf.


    Even though someone was with me pretty much all of the time, every now and then I would feel the hairs on the back of my neck stand up, like I could feel eyes on me. Someone was watching me, following me. I could feel it, but anytime I looked around, there wasn''t anything unusual to see. These guys were making me paranoid and the twitchy feeling is pissing me off.


    Be''s a great host and guide, he seems to know everyone. I found probably my favorite ice cream shop, which I made them go back to every day since I was introduced to the handmade goodness. I have never had desserts like cookies and ice cream that made me want to cry because it was so delicious.


    There was a tiny shop that had handmade jewelry, bags and other small knick knacks. The owner was quirky in a hippie sort of way and made meugh with all the stories about how she came up with her ideas and designs, many of them x- rated, much to Ben and Be''s embarrassment. She became my second favorite person here, next to Emily.

 Chapter 55

    Copyright


    2024 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    Be bought me a wolf statue he caught me staring at. It caught my attention each time we walked through the shop. I was drawn to it for some reason and the shop owner said it was good luck, giving me a long story about the moon and its position at the time of carving the wood. It was an ornately carved wood statue that had so much detail it was almost life-like and stained midnight ck with little silver details that made the fur look like it was shimmering as I moved it in different directions. Its defining feature was the faceted red ss for eyes. The way they caught the light made it look like the statue was looking right at you, following every move. It was a menacing look, but alsoforting or maybe protective.


    Speaking of protective, I think Ben came along to make sure I was never alone with one of the Dark Moon guys and he grumbled about Be buying me a gift the whole walk back to the packhouse. I may need to have a real talk with him.


    Our final morning is bittersweet. I have really enjoyed a majority of my time here. Greta and the kids have been a wonderfully surprising distraction. The rumors clearly didn''t get everything right. Be and Danny meet us at the SUV''s as we finish packing up. Rayna hugs them both, mumbling something about her brother being a workaholic.


    "You know how he is. He and Josh have to get Edward''s pack set up. No one thought it was going to be a big deal, but there are lots of other pack members with demands and everytime they take care of something, or more likely someone, some other sh*t hits the fan." Be says to her and then looks at me for some reason.


    I ask Danny. ¡°Is Greta here or did she travel with your alpha? I''d really like to say goodbye and thank her for putting up with me. I know she got stuck with me for training and I appreciate her patience."


    "Trust me, she enjoyed having you here. We all did. She is working with the alpha, but she''ll be with us for the mating ceremony, no worries." He hugs me for far longer than necessary and clearly enjoyed it based on his low, gruff giggle.


    "Alright, alright, enough of that." Be pushed Danny away from me, looking more than yfully irritated. ¡°Leave her alone, they have to get on the road. Jeremiah, Alpha Ryker is sending two cars with you. There have been reports of attacks and he has ruffled a lot of feathers recently. He wanted you to have extra protection since you have your whole leadership team and Luna."


    Jeremiah looks from Rayna and then to me. Why does everyone keep looking at me? I hate that I can''t mindlink. Rayna would tell me what''s going on if I could just ask... I think.


    ¡°I appreciate it. Let him know I will have my guys meet us halfway, that''s not a short round trip."


    "They have orders to stay with you until you make it safely to your packhouse and they report in." Why does Be look so serious? We''re just driving home and we had no trouble getting here. "Alpha Ryker will fly them home, if you don''t mind hanging onto our vehicles until wee in for the Luna ceremony."


    ¡°That works for me. I appreciate the extra protection. We have precious cargo.¡± He smiles at Rayna and then looks at me again. What the f*ck is going on?


    Danny grabbed me around the waist from behind, breaking me of my thoughts. "Don''t miss me too much, my hot little human friend."


    "I will try so very, very hard." I giggle at him as he kisses me on the cheek and then wiggle free.

 Chapter 56

    37- Kennedy


    Aunt Beth had the Luna Ceremony nned in under a month. This woman does not waste time, she wants her son and his Luna settled and ready to bring in the next generation of the pack. AKA she wants grandbabies. I just have tough at her while she buzzes around the kitchen while I am doing my homework, or trying really hard to get it done. I could honestly do it in my room, but where would the fun in that be? The nice thing is, I worked really hard so I could start a few college courses during my senior year. So this semester is light with only a half ss load, which hase in handy since apparently Jer finding his matepletely upends everyone''s world around here. Jeremiah never returned to school. He has been working full time with Uncle James, while Rayna has been with Aunt Beth nning the Luna Ceremony and getting to know the pack and what her duties are. I know that Aunt Beth volunteers a lot with the pack hospital and the school, but there is so much that goes into leading this pack that I never really paid attention to. My aunt makes just as many decisions as Uncle James, they are a true partnership. It''s kind of crazy the things that pack members expect of their leaders, but it is considered totally normal. We all still train together in the mornings, but it''s not the same. All my guys are growing up and adjusting to their adult lives and I am on the sidelines watching kind of stuck in limbo.


    ¡°Alright, Kennedy. You and Rayna have your schedule for tomorrow. And please promise me you will both get some actual sleep. I do not want the make-up artist to need to spend extra time covering up bags under your eyes because you both stayed up all night talking." She looks from me and then to my side, I didn''t even hear Raynae up and sit beside me.


    "It''s only the rehearsal. Why do you have a make-up artisting in for the rehearsal?¡± I''m teasing her, it''s just too easy right now. She is working so hard to make this whole thing perfect. And she isn''t wrong, Rayna and I regrly stay up talking. But, I can''t help it, just talking to her seems to calm me down and I have been sleeping so much better since we got back from our trip to Dark Moon. It''s not to say I don''t have nightmares, but they haven''t been as intense and they have gone back to normal, as the ident really happened. That shouldn''t be a good thing, but having the ident morph to include my friends was so much worse. I don''t get the smells and sounds as intensely either. It''s finally starting to dim to a memory instead of a full on experience.


    "I will have you know little miss Kennedy," She pokes me in the side, making me giggle. "That my only son and his Luna are about to have every single second of their ceremony documented and it will be perfect!" She ps her hands. ¡°I am so excited!" Her squeal would make any teenage girl proud. "I could not be more proud that you are mated to Jeremiah!" She walks over and wraps Rayna in a hug for probably the fiftieth time today.


    "I''m d he''s mine too." She says quietly into the embrace.


    "I have to go get a workout in and finish my homework. Not all of us get out of the obligatory teenage high school experience." I pack up my stuff and try really hard not to roll my eyes.


    ¡°Speaking of that, how has it been since you''ve been back?¡± Aunt Beth eyes me. This is not the first time she has asked me this question and I can usually dodge it.


    "You know how teenagers are." I shrug. ¡°I am pampered and privileged and I don''t deserve it because I am a human. But, they have no reason to really do anything to me since it has been proven that I am not the one taking Jeremiah from them.¡± I wink and point at Rayna. "They aren''t any more or less nasty than before. Just b*tchy girls."

 Chapter 57

    Copyright


    2024 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    I leave the room quickly before Aunt Beth can read too much into it. There really haven''t been any big problems. Most of the girls just talk a big game, some of them have tried to follow through with their threats, but I am a good enough fighter to hold my own and stay out of any real trouble. Now, it''s not that I''m trying to take him and don''t deserve him. It''s that the Moon Goddess has proven I''m not worthy and that gave them permission to be awful. I only have a couple sses with the really b*tchy ones though, thank the Goddess I was born intelligent with a drive to get sh*t done.


    "I expect you back and ready for hair and make-up by two. Do you hear me youngdy?" I hear her holler down the hall and I justugh in response. I may tease her, but I wouldn''t be a problem on Rayna and Jer''s day for anything. They are both so happy and I couldn''t wish for a better partner for him. She has a calmness that just radiates around her and we have all be better for it.


    Ben and Tommy have been taking turnsing to ss with me. Jason is in full gamma mode sticking by Rayna''s side whenever she is going out and about in the pack learning first hand from his dad. I actually miss his calmpany in ss, but that is the name of the game as we all be adults and start to do our own things. I should actually be d we are doing this transition slowly now so when I do leave for college, it won''t be so abrupt.


    The party prep was in full swing when I got home from school. It''s just the rehearsal, but Aunt Beth is not messing around. We will do the ceremony rehearsal, which should only take an hour, then dinner and a party. This reminds me of a wedding I went to with my parents once and my mom was a bridesmaid.


    There''s an area sectioned off for the Luna Ceremony and no one is allowed to touch it once we are done learning our ces and roles. There are white flowers hanging from arches surrounding the seating area and on the back of every single chair. There are only enough chairs for the elders and leadership, the rest of the pack will stand behind and watch as Rayna bes our future Luna. The rest of the back yard is full of fairy lights and seating for almost the whole pack, but tonight it is just those of us in the ceremony filling up the space. There are several small fire pits, a buffet table full of food, two bars and a DJ and we are living it up.


    Armse flying around my neck from behind and we almost topple over. "I wish my brother wouldn''t work so much. He should be here. He promised he would make it." Rayna whines in my ear. It takes a lot for wolves to get drunk, but Rayna seems well on her way.


    I turn to grab her giddy butt before it hits the ground. ¡°He''ll be here. He wouldn''t miss your big day." I hope I''m not telling her a lie. I know if it was me, Jer would drop everything to be here. He wouldn''t miss any part of this. But, I don''t know her brother well enough to say that for certain. He was actually a d*ck most of the time we were in his pack. He seemed to only talk to people who he had to out of obligation or some kind of formality. Even him dancing with me was due to everyone else being upied and he looked like he hated every second of it. Then we weren''t important enough to give any time to while we were there, or see off when we left. All I know is he had better be here for her or he''s going to hear it from his new sister-inw.

 Chapter 58

    38 - Ryker


    At this point I''m really thinking about taking everyone''s advice and just ripping ude''s head off. We never caught him on ourst visit. Somehow he managed to find out we wereing for him, meaning he has someone in my pack feeding him information. So we had to y it off like we were visiting to reprimand him for hisck of leadership ability and start our investigation over. This time inside our home pack. We were at least able to take care of the pack members that he had been neglecting. Josh and I found a few trusted members who seem to be handling things better than ude or the people he put into ce. At least I can bestow delta ss ranks to those who deserve it. They now have authority to help and protect on my behalf and have a direct link to Danny and the rest of my team if needed. I told them to reach out directly to Robin for anything else they needed that ude wasn''t providing. I''m done trying to be politically correct. I''m going to ice him out and he will have no one and nothing before I finally wipe him off this earth.


    Now I need to find out his contact in my pack and that won''t be easy. He''s been doing this shady sh*t for so long, he''s a master. With the way he avoided us when we visited his home, I am surprised to find that the asshole made the trip to Oak Lake Pack to see me. I don''t understand his game at all. He''s been trying to get to me for two days and now he''s not taking no for an answer.


    ¡°Linda, just tell him he''s going to have to wait." She''s almost as good as Robin at deflecting unwanted people. Robin would have had him out of this territory on day one though.


    ¡°Of course, sir. What do I do when he throws a tantrum and refuses to leave?" She raises an eyebrow at me. She has him pegged.


    "That''s his only option. He had his chance to talk to me and he couldn''t be bothered to be avable. I am busy now. Take a warrior with you just in case, please.¡± I keep working on myputer. We are almost done with all the transfers and I can get this pack thriving again without my constant presence.


    When Linda told him he was going to have to wait his turn, he was pissed. I could hear his growl from here. He raged past her and the warrior, storming into my office. He''s bold and thinks I can''t touch him or that I won''t. I jump over the desk and wrap my hand around his throat stopping him in his tracks. His eyes are challenging, but there is a flicker of fear there too and I will exploit that weakness. What he doesn''t understand is the only reason he is still breathing is because I need to know how deep his cancer goes.


    "Im disappointed, Ryker. Your little messenger didn''t put up much of a fight. How will they protect you under a full attack?"


    ¡°Alpha Ryker. They had their orders and so do you. You will be seen when I have time for you."


    He taps my hand, arrogant ass. "It appears that you have time now."


    Copyright 2024 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    "Your assumptionas are wrong. I was in your home over the course of three days, I know you were aware of my presence, but you thought to ignore me. I do not have time for petulent child tantrums. When I have time for you, I will summon you. For now we are done." I release him and turn around. I want to see if he will attack me or leave like I asked.


    I was not lucky enough to have him just leave. I mindlink Linda toe back in. We will just work around him. He needs to learn his self importance is a myth. He keeps trying every tactic he can think of to keep himself in my sights while I am very clearly working with Edward''s people. I''m not sure why though. If he''s working behind my back, I would have thought he''d want to stay off my radar, not up my nose.


    "I think that you should reconsider the location of the school and pack hospital, Ryker." ude talks over us, understanding we are having conversations over mindlink while he''s in here. Josh has joined me and stands like the guard he is in the corner. "It really would be more beneficial where I originally nned for it." ude is now pacing my Oak Lake office, while Linda and a few Omegas flit in and out and I am doing my best to ignore him. ¡°The location I chose will benefit more people and will give my warriors a better chance at protecting it."

 Chapter 59

    ¡°Alpha Ryker, ude. And if you want it elsewhere, then pay for it yourself." I don''t even look up from myputer. I have been trying to get through these nning emails for days and I am almost done. It''s like ude purposely hid from me at his home so he could bug me and slow me down here. I need to get to Rayna''s Luna Ceremony. She would kill me if I missed it and I am already behind schedule.


    "Excuse me, Alpha, I don''t think I heard you correctly."


    I shut down myputer, finally sending off thest email. I don''t look up at him just stare at the nk screen. "If you don''t like my ns and really do have a desire to defy me then n and pay for it yourself, ude. The area of my packnds that you are suggesting we use does not benefit enough people for the size and cost of the structures you have suggested. You do not have warriors and if you have to n to protect a vital structure, before it is built, then it is in the wrong ce. Thends that I took from you have not brought in a profit for several years, so you have no money to speak of and the only reason the people are being cared for right now is because of the efforts of other areas in my pack." I look up from myputer to stare him down. ¡°Now, I have meetings and ns that do not include you. You have attempted to distract me for two days now without scheduling time with me. You deserve no special privilege. If you need to speak with me further, contact Robin and she will get you on my schedule, like everyone else. Pack your things and go home."


    The omegas here have given him a ce to stay and taken care of all his needs, but reports have gotten back to me of mistreatment, with ims that I gave him permission to do what he wants with who he wants. He needs to leave. Even the staff have figured out to look to me when he starts giving orders. Normally lower ranking wolves just do what they are told, but ude is getting arrogant in his requests and I have heard that twice now he has tried to force himself on women here. He has been told in explicit terms to keep his hands off of any of my pack members and I have given them all permission to deny him or refer him to me for oundish requests. Which is why he is here. Although, he''s feigning a meeting about his idea.


    "How dare you!" He growls. "I will not let some infant Alpha with a superiorityplex talk to me like that. Get off your ass and do what is needed to help pack members you stole and don''t seem to care for. They will revolt, if you abuse them any further."


    I stand from my desk and walk around it. I took everything in me to contain my wolf and not jump over the thing to attack him again. I stand in front of him, almost nose to nose. "At least now I know where the rumors areing from." I growl back. "Do not make threats you cannot back up, ude. My pack members will not revolt against me. They have never known better than thest decade with me, we both know that." I let my wolfe forward and change my eyes to red. "Go home before we take your words as a threat against our pack and kill you on the spot. One more thing. If youy another finger on a female, any female, against her will, I will remove them one by one." I shove him out the door and m it shut.


    I turn around and sit back behind my desk, vibrating with anger. I wish I could just kill him, but I need him, for now. He knows how to publically toe the line and not outright threaten me. If he could get past being greedy he would actually be an asset in negotiations, but that will never happen. His lust for power and control make him too difficult to use, let alone trust him. And I can''t alphamand him since he is a born alpha. That would make my life infinitely easier if I could though.


    By the time I calm down enought to leave orders for Linda to execute, I am beyondte. At least I have been able to work with Linda. She is everything that was presented to me and more. Her and Robin are going to be a force together. She is a beast with negotiations and nning. I actually put her on the hospital and school project in ude''s area and she poked so many holes in his ns, we actually started the whole thing over. I left her with plenty to do and put Beta Sam in charge while I am gone. Josh and I head out toote to make it to Rayna''s rehearsal, but if we drive straight through we should get there before she goes to bed tonight. Greta, Danny and Be are going to meet us there. My dad and Josh''s dad can watch the pack for a day while we celebrate my sister bing the Luna of Silver Crescent Pack. My mother would love to be there, but we have almost a dozen she wolves ready to give birth and she wants to be on hand to help. When one goes, it will trigger the rest.

 Chapter 60

    As we pull up a party is in full swing behind the packhouse. An Omega greets us at the front door and leads us in and I am hit immediately with Kennedy''s scent. It''s like a balm after a painful injury, a month long injury of her being away from me. My whole body rxes and every ounce of tension I had from ude today just disappears.


    "Really, Alpha? You got it bad man. I think you just smiled.¡± Joshughs in my head and I choose to ignore him, while wiping the stupid look off my face. He''s not wrong, but I''m not telling him that. I still won''t talk about Kennedy with any of them. I need her as my mate, but I can''t have her and don''t want her because she is a human and a weakness I can''t afford. I''ve been too busy to look into human mates and what that means for an alpha. I haven''t told anyone else yet, either. I agree with my wolf, she should be the first to know. I can''t decide if I should tell her, though, or how.


    We continued following the Omega through the house, but just like when she stayed at Dark Moon, I wouldn''t need a guide, I would just follow Kennedy''s scent straight to her. Out in the backyard, I hesitate just inside the door to survey the scene. I know where Kennedy is immediately, but I ignore her, or pretend to. Jeremiah has about twenty warriors stationed around the yard seeming to blend in, but clearly on duty. Good, he''s taking my sister''s safety seriously. This is their weakest time, they are both vulnerable until they are marked, mated and the ceremony isplete, bringing my sister into the pack and bringing them both to their full strength.


    I hear the sweetestugh and my vision tunnels, my full attention is stolen and I am instantly angry. I shouldn''t be this distracted by just one person. That is all a mate would be for me, a distraction. I would be so focused on her safety, protecting her, watching her that others would get hurt instead. My wolf''s anger shes through me and I have no idea what is happening for a second. I have to blink a few times and lock every joint in my body to keep him from forcing me to storm over to her. That''s the only thought he has right now. Get to Kennedy. Once I can focus, I see why though. Beta Ben has her pulled into his side, armzy around her waist but holding her hip in a protective way that adds my furious possession to my wolf''s.

 Chapter 61

    39 - Ryker


    I have my fists balled to my sides and I can''t look away, but I am mentally willing him to release her. She just needs to know and understand that she can''t be that close to him, or any guy that looks at her like that, then my wolf will settle and we can go talk to them like a normal person.


    The exact opposite happens though. Something amusing is said and they allugh. Ben grips her waist tighter and rubs circles on her hip bone with his thumb... and she leans into him. Oh f*ck no!


    "Easy, Alpha. Take a breath before you go over and rip his arms off. They don''t know because you are a dumbass and let your mate go." Danny warns me. He knows me too well for my liking, but it''s for my own good.


    "F*ck off. You know how I feel about mates." I growl, but take a deep breath anyway.


    ¡°And yet, you are about to forcefully im her in front of all her friends and family. You and your wolf need to figure this out. He doesn''t seem to share your thoughts on mates now that you have found yours." Josh tries for reasonable.


    "You''re not wrong, but there''s no way a human could handle being my mate. There''s too much at stake to risk the pack, risk her life."


    "Awe! So you do care, you big softie. Better not let ude find out. And I would like to thank you for confirming that Kennedy is, in fact, your mate. Was that so hard?" Danny chuckles in my head before he walks off to talk to Rayna and out of my reach to throttle him.


    ¡°Again, F*ck off!¡± But my blood boils at the thought of udeing anywhere near her and my wolf eggs it on. She can''t be away from us, no one can protect her the way we can. My decision is made for me, she''s leaving with us, she''s ours. I choke on an inhale. That was not my wolf''s thoughts. They are mine. Oh, sh* t! I am so f*cked.


    My wolf takes advantage of me lost in my thoughts. My legs are moving before I realize and when I finallye to my senses I am right behind her, removing Ben''s arm from her body and angling myself in the small space I created between them.


    "A-Alpha Ryker.


    I didn''t see you arrive. Ben stutters at my sudden appearance, but stands his ground. Good Beta. He looks around me, most likely to check on Kennedy, but that isn''t his concern anymore so I move with him to keep her behind me. He looks back at me clearly confused. I can hear her soft breaths behind me, she''s not impressed with me. ¡°Kennedy was just saying goodnight to everyone before I walked her upstairs."


    "No need, Beta. Keep your distance." My growl is menacing.


    "Excuse you!" Her voice was strong and pissed. I''m surprised it took her this long to say something, but my wolf purred at the sound and the feel of her hand on my arm turning me around. We could easily resist, but we don''t. He''ll never resist her. He''s already a whipped puppy. "With all due respect, Alpha." Why do I like the way she says that? ¡°I think how I get to my room and who goes with me is up to me."


    At the insinuation she was taking her beta up with her for the night, my wolf surges. He turns us to face her


    full on, eyes ring, we are chest to chest and the deeper I breathe the more contact I have with her and I love the feeling. She''s average height, but still has to tilt her head up to look me in the eye and she doesn''t back down from the look of rage I know my wolf is showing with his red eyes. Good girl. "Not anymore, mate." My wolf growls out to her and there''s nothing I can do to stop him.

 Chapter 62

    The entire party stops with collective gasps from all the guests. Even the music ceased and her face fell, all the color draining. "No!" She whispers so low I might have imagined it.


    I just stare at her. It''s not a choice for either of us. She''s mine and I just told everyone here. There''s no going back now, but I can see the shock and war in her eyes. She doesn''t want this anymore than I do, but she also knows what mates mean to wolves. "Yes...mate." My wolf forces out of my mouth again. I can''t help myself, I smirk at her reaction. I want to push her, to see how far I can before she breaks in front of all these people, needing to find a weakness, any excuse to reject her and leave her here. She should stay here.


    She steps closer and puts her finger in my face. ¡°Say that again and I will remove your tongue. I am no one''s mate. You keep your distance." She turns on her heel and moves inside. I go to follow, no one walks away from me, but my sister steps in my way.


    "Let her go, Ryker, you''ve done enough tonight." I blink a few times and have to fight to pull my eyes from where Kennedy went through the door to look down at Rayna. Why does she look angry with me? I thought she, of all people, would be happy I finally found my mate. Even if it was like this.


    I look at Be and he just nods and follows. It''s the only thing that calms my wolf enough to listen to Rayna. Kennedy is his responsibility now when she isn''t with me. He''ll stay outside her room all night if need be, especially when she is this angry and not very likely to talk to any of us. I can''tmunicate with her or track her emotions and she needs protection now that my wolf has imed her publicly. The news will spread like wildfire. She will be a target from now on no matter where she is. He seems to think this won''t be a problem. I, on the other hand, see this as a major disaster. I am an aggressive alpha known for taking out alphas and packs without breaking a sweat. My reputation has gained me loyalty and enemies in about the same amounts. My enemies will be salivating at the chance to get back at me by harming her. She will be an easy target as a human. She can get hurt so easily and heals so slowly, she''s a liability that I can''t afford. And yet... "Let''s call it a night. Emotions are high right now." Jeremiah wraps his arms around my sister and she visibly calms. ¡°We can talk about this tomorrow once everyone has had time to process." He looks me straight in the eye. It''s not a challenge, but a warning to be on my best behavior with my sister, and his, while in his pack and I can respect it. That doesn''t stop my wolf from letting a low, annoyed rumble break through my chest. It''s my sister''s reaction that shuts him up though.


    "Oh, stop. You big brute. You couldn''t have chosen a better, less public time, to do that?¡± She rolls her eyes and turns to Jeremiah, "I need to go check on her, I''m afraid this is going to set her off tonight."


    Miss L author


    Thank you so much for reading. All constructivements and gems are


    appreciated. I cannot interact here. If you would like to join in the conversation you can find me on Face. Book under


    Miss.L.Writes.

 Chapter 63

    40 - Ryker


    I grab her arm as she moves away from us. "What are you talking about? What''s wrong with her?" What other weakness could she possibly have? Naturally, when I need answers, my sister ignores me, so the rest of Jeremiah''s team leaves me guessing too. They clearly care more about her feelings than my anger.


    "You maybe should have talked to her before iming and embarrassing her in front of her friends and family like an alpha-hole.¡± Rayna pulls her arm from my grasp and I just stare at her as she goes.


    What the hell just happened? Josh pats me on the shoulder as Jeremiah reaches out and shakes my hand.


    "It''ll be okay, just give Rayna a bit to calm Ken down. I guess congrats are in order, and maybe good luck." He winces. "My mom is going to lose her mind when she finds out." He chuckles under his breath then follows my sister in the house.


    "We''ll show you where you and your guys are staying." Ben walks up to us with the delta, I think his name is Tommy. Ben is smart enough to look me in the eye, but not hold it long enough to be challenging. He''s not weak or a hot head, I can see why Kennedy would gravitate towards him, which makes my wolf grumble his annoyance at the beta.


    ¡°At least she didn''t choose to spend her time with some pansy ass.¡± I grumble back at him.


    "She shouldn''t be spending any time with anyone but us." He quips back.


    "You do understand how stupid that sounds considering how many women we have entertained in just thest month alone."


    "You have never bedded any of them. We have been saving that for our mate. She should have the same respect."


    "You don''t know what her ns were." I''m trying to shut down that train of thought. I just can''t, no matter how logical it is. "She''s human, there was never any reason for her to think she had a mate, settle down. Rayna is right, we have to tread carefully with her. We don''t know anything about her. She wasn''t raised the same way we were.''


    "What are you talking about? She was raised in a wolf pack! She knows damn well what is expected!" He is so agitated, I may have to go on a run to settle him down, but I don''t trust him not to jump into her window and try to mark her while she sleeps.


    ¡°Knock it off! You''re getting me worked up again. And people say I''m a d*ck with a temper. Get your act together or she''s not going to want anything to do with us and I still don''t know if I even want her as a mate. I think it''s too dangerous for her. But she''s tied to us through Rayna no matter what and I won''t mess up that friendship. Rayna would never forgive me. We have to tread carefully."


    "Here you go, Alpha Ryker." I stop and blink. Again, I was so distracted by her that we made it all the way inside and upstairs without my notice. "I hope this is okay, we weren''t aware of your...umm...situation." Ben nces at a door that has to be Kennedy''s based on the strength of her scent right across the hall from the one we stopped at.


    "It''s fine." I try not to growl at him. It''s perfect and not fine all at the same time. My wolf is not going to let me sleep with her so close, but so far away. I will not make this any more ufortable for her or my sister who is still in there with her based on the scent. "What time will we be needed in the morning?" I ask, not looking away from Kennedy''s door, but needing a change of subject. Be is sitting in a chair right next to it, still in the suit he wore for the party.


    "Luna Beth would like everyone down for breakfast at seven. That will give the girls time to eat and then get started for the day. Beta Josh will be to your left and your Gamma and Delta are on your right. Let us know if you need anything." I don''t answer, just turn and go into my room. I don''t have the mental capacity to be pleasant any longer.


    "Let me know if anything changes. I need to know what my sister meant by ''setting her off."" I link Be. She might even talk to him if she happens to open the door. I hate that I am relying on him to get information about her. But, she seemed to like hispany while she was in my pack.


    "On it boss."


    Neither of us are going to sleep and we will have to pretend like we are alive and awake tomorrow or my sister will kill me. It won''t be the first time we''ve had a sleepless night. It''s just never been over a woman.


    I tried everything. Doing a thousand push-ups, a hot shower, reading, pacing,ying on my bed staring at the ceiling, even sitting by the door where her scent was the strongest like a creeper. Nothing was going to calm my wolf enough to let us rest, but there is no way in hell I was walking out of this room to go to her after what she said downstairs. Rayna is right and I need to talk to her, but not like this. We both need to be calm ande up with a n that works. Which means we have to wait until after this ceremony is over. It''s going to be the longest twenty four hours of my life.


    The worst part was hearing her scream. I knew it was her, I could feel the panic thick in the air. It made my blood run cold, I left it to Be even though it physically hurt to not go to her. I thought my wolf was going to tear through the door, but we couldn''t go to her. I don''t know what it was, I just had a feeling we would not be wee. I did however stand at my door listening to Jeremiah and Rayna talking in the hallway, it must have been to Be, about nightmares and some kind of trauma. What did the Moon Goddess give me? She''s a frail, weak, human who has been traumatized so much that she has nightmares as an adult. She''ll never be ready to be my Luna.


    A surge of anger rolls through me again. My wolf and I are both angry, but for different reasons. He thinks we should go to her, just ept her, that she was made for us, she needs us. He''s angry at my determination to keep her away.


    I feel like I have been tricked somehow. I have been waiting for years for a woman


    who was, at the very least, strong enough to lead beside me and this is what I was given. Like the Moon Goddess doesn''t want me to have a real mate. What did I do to deserve this?

 Chapter 64

    41 - Kennedy


    I know I''m being a brat, but I want nothing to do with the Dark Moon guys and I will avoid having to face them for as long as possible.


    Rayna exined the situation to Aunt Beth earlier this morning and she decided that we could eat and get ready in my room.


    My aunt spun it to sound like it would be a better surprise for the guys if they didn''t see us at all before the ceremony.


    I did not miss that I was included in the reveal ns.


    She is clearly Team Ryker on this.


    I will be fighting eye rolls all day.


    She gives me a crushing hug.


    "I told you that you were special, sweet girl.


    I can''t wait for your ceremony, I bet it will be so grand." The woman is in La La Land


    and so far gone that she isn''t listening to reason.


    He doesn''t want me or any Luna if the rumors from his pack are true.


    Rayna won''t confirm or deny any of the reports I have asked about, which makes


    me angry, but I also don''t want to push.


    It''s not fair for me to put her in the middle of this situation.


    This day isn''t about me, it''s about her.


    I can figure out my own problems after we make today amazing.


    I will just have to avoid them all for the whole day.Ugh.


    Be has tried to talk to me every time the door to my bedroom has opened with Aunt Beth, the hairdressers and make-up artistsing and going.


    I don''t even know what to say.


    And why is he still out there, in the suit he was wearing when they got here? Is he stalking me? Rayna? Did he hear me screamingst night? Oh geez, I bet I woke them all up, but he was the only one concerned enough toe and check on me.


    Rayna snaps her fingers at me and I blink a few times.


    "Get out of your head! Today is going to be great.¡± She sits tall in a lowbacked, bar height chair the hair stylist brought in.


    "Wha...Huh?¡± I look over at her getting her beautiful raven hair twisted to the side so Jeremiah can mark her properly in front of the whole pack.


    She looks so beautiful now, and the make-up artist hasn''t even had her way yet.


    "Jer is going to die when he sees you." I try to bring the topic back to her.


    I can''t get distracted again.


    "Yeah, well my brother is going to swallow his tongue when youe out." She giggles and so does the hairdresser.


    And...we''re back to her brother and I.


    Copyright 2024 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    "Considering he only says about two words at a time, and it''s typically a growly insult or demand, I don''t think that is a problem.


    Besides, it doesn''t matter.


    Today is all about you, not me and my crazy ass drama.¡±


    "Would you believe me if I said he was actually shy?"


    "No! Alphas aren''t shy, it''s not built into their DNA.


    He is selective in who he talks to, that much is clear.


    I''m not high on the selection list.¡± Iugh with her.


    "It''s okay, we''ll figure this outter.


    Get ready to knock my best friend on his butt." I walk over and give her a hug as the hairdresser finishes up.


    Once we eat our fill of the small snacks an omega brought us and the final make-up touches are done, we get dressed and the whole process is documented by the photographer that has been following us around since we got up.


    I have wanted to punch her a couple times for making us stall, pretending tough


    or eat or whatever for the best shot.


    No one cares that we took a bite of a sandwich.


    Rayna''s dress is beautiful and simply elegant just like her.


    It''s a pale mint green grecian style dress with a


    sweetheart neckline held up by two thin straps leading back to a delicatece design on her back.


    The material is cinched at her waist by a thick belt made of the same gathered fabric, showing off her soft curves.


    The skirt is miles of gathered sheer fabric that makes her look ethereal when she walks.


    "Yep.I will be scraping Jer off the floor before you even get to the end of the aisle.


    You are gorgeous!" I squeal at her and she smiles back at me.


    "It''s time.


    Let''s go knock his furry butt out."

 Chapter 65

    I move to open my door and am met with two solid walls of muscle.


    What the hell? I figured Jason would be here, but... "Oh, hell no! This is not happening.


    Be, don''t you have something better to do with your time?" I shouldn''t snap at him, he hasn''t actually done anything wrong, but be in my way and way too close forfort.


    "Nope." He looks us both over with a nk expression on his face.


    "I don''t see you giving Jason a hard time about doing his job.¡± He sounds hurt.


    Is he annoyed with me?


    "He''s following his Luna, that''s his job.


    Why would I give him a hard time?"


    "And I''m following mine, get over it.


    It''s not a discussion." The f*ck? I can feel my scowl deepen.


    Nope.


    He''s not hurt, he''s pissed about having to follow me around.


    That makes two of us, buddy.


    Rayna grabbed my arm and started walking before I could start in on Be.


    Great.


    Are they all this d* ckish when they aren''t partying? Maybe they were just being nice when we visited because they wanted to make it easy on Rayna.


    I had to take deep breaths as we walked downstairs.


    The Aunt Beth tornado was a wee distraction when we got to the bottom.


    Jason and Be kept their distance, just watching from the outskirts of the room.


    I could tell that Aunt Beth was conflicted about my situation based on the concerned look on her face and I''m sure everyone has discussed it at length, about me, but without me.


    As usual.


    I hate that I can''t mindlink with anyone and they are forever leaving me out of conversations.


    I would love to be able to talk to Rayna without prying ears.


    It takes everything in me to keep my temper in check.


    I feel like I am going to be angry all day based on the way the morning started.


    Deep breaths, I keep reminding myself.


    ¡°Let''s get you girls out of here, the boys should be down soon and I want to keep you a surprise for now.


    You are both so gorgeous." She ps her hands like a schoolgirl.


    She ushers us out to a small tent at the back of the yard and tells Jason and Be to wait outside.


    She knows they can hear us just fine through the thin stic, but I think she is giving us both a moment before the chaos starts.


    She hugs Rayna and thenes to me.


    "It will all work out sweetheart, okay?" She pulls me back and looks me right in the eyes.


    "Be happy today, you are gaining a sister after being surrounded by overprotective boys your whole life." Sheughs and my tension cracks a little.


    I take a deep breath and nod, letting it out slowly.


    "Thank you Aunt Beth.


    I''m sorry, today isn''t about me." I look over at Rayna.


    "And I really am d that there has been another girl in the house.


    I did not know how obnoxious those guys really were until you came along and they


    divided their attention between the two of us." I made my voice loud enough to guarantee Jason and Be heard me.


    I swear I heard Beugh and Jason respond with ''shut up'' and something along


    the lines of ''buckle up, she''s yours now.'' Asshole.


    I rolled my eyes and smiled at Rayna who was giggling at the exchange.


    "Alright, it''s time." Aunt Beth sings.


    I don''t know how the time is flying by so fast.


    It seems like we just walked out here, but it''s been at least an hour.


    "Kennedy and I will go take our ces and we''ll see you soon." We both hug Rayna again and head out of the tent.


    Be walks just behind my right shoulder so I can see him in my peripherals.


    It''s the same way he walked behind me when we were in Dark Moon pack.


    Did he know then? Did they all know and just didn''t tell me? I take a deep breath in and tuck those thoughts away or I am liable to start a fight, but this discussion is happening.


    Tonight.

 Chapter 66

    42 - Kennedy


    My stance by Aunt Beth and Uncle James was already going to be a hot topic


    amongst the pack members who don''t like me, we had actually discussed, at length, whether I should stand up front with them or be given a seat.


    My vote was to sit, this day wasn''t about me.


    But Aunt Beth shot that down.


    I am Jeremiah''s sister for all intents and purposes and as a part of the family I will stand up by him while we wee our future Luna into the pack.


    But, now that I have a bodyguard from Dark Moon also following me around, the whispers aren''t exactly whispers and Uncle James had to audibly growl to silence them as we made our way to the tform in front of the gathered crowd.


    Clearly people from the partyst night have been running their mouths.


    We each met Jeremiah and gave him a hug.


    He held onto me for a second longer.


    "I love you Ken.


    We''ll figure this out.¡± He whispers in my ear.


    "Love you to Jer." I give him onest squeeze and move to stand by my aunt and uncle, Be right behind me.


    So far I have avoided looking at the front row where I can feel Alpha Ryker''s presence.


    I knew the moment he was outside, like a pressure pushing on my skin letting me know he''s here.


    The closer I am to him the stronger the pressure and it changes as I move around.


    I could tell which direction he was in without looking.


    His stare is making my skin heat up too.


    I feel flush all over, like the summer sun is beating down on me in thete fall air. The ceremony is beautiful.


    I''ve never seen one before since they only happen once a generation typically.


    The elders give some pack history and describe the lore that brought Alphas and Lunas into power and their roles as the leaders of the pack.


    He uses a ceremonial silver de with all kinds of jewels embedded into the handle to slice into each of their hands.


    When they sp them together, mixing her blood with his, I hear all the pack members gasp as she bes a part of the Silver Crescent pack.


    An instant sadness and longing fill me.


    Is that all that it would take to be a pack member? A nick of the hand and a few pretty words? I have always felt like an outsider and jealous of the bond that these wolves have through their Goddess.


    Now I really don''t understand what all the fuss has been about keeping me out of the pack.


    There is no way that simple little action could harm me.


    I get cuts and scrapes all the time when we train or when I run in the woods.


    I have to fight the tears back.


    Am I really that unwanted because I am human? Deep breath in and out slowly.


    Did the elders just make up an excuse to keep me out because of that? Preying on Aunt Beth''s unreasonable fear of losing me after losing my mom.


    I take another slow breath in and out.


    I can''t get upset here, it''s not about me I remind myself.


    I blink away the moisture behind my eyes.


    I feel a light touch of fingertips on my back and my emotions instantly settle and it takes me a second to realize it isn''t Aunt Beth''s hand from my left, but Be''s from my right.


    Another breath in and out, along with more questions to ask.


    A few more words are spoken, but I don''t really hear them.


    All my focus is on my best friend as he gently sweeps a loose lock of hair from Rayna''s face.


    Then he leans in, fangs bared and marks her as his Luna and mate.


    When she marks him even I feel the surge of power as they are blessed by the Goddess.


    The whole pack cheers and breaks me out of whatever trance I was in during all of that and I smile and p along.


    I feel fuzzy and numb.


    So many emotions and none of them the happy ones that I should be feeling for Jer and


    Rayna.

 Chapter 67

    Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    Thank the Goddess for Aunt Beth''s seating arrangement.


    She had the head table set with Rayna and Jer in the middle, Uncle James and Aunt Beth on Jer''s other side, followed by Ben, Tommy, Jason and me.


    On Rayna''s other side were Ryker, Josh, Danny and Be.


    Unfortunately, the gammas must have had some sort of understanding and they switched ces as everyone was sitting down so no one could protest without causing a scene, sneaky bastards.


    At least it was Be and not Ryker sitting next to me though, that would have made for even more awkward conversation, if he talked at all.


    This left no doubt in anyone''s mind who I am to the Dark Moon pack and the pointed stares and whispers started up again.


    kept conversation surface level with Be through dinner and Tommy is always super chatty so I didn''t have to engage much.


    Once the DJ starts ying music and drinks are flowing more freely I began to loosen up and enjoy myself with Rayna and my guys.


    I actively avoided Ryker and just pretended that Be wasn''t following me around like a shadow.


    I have to watch how many drinks I have though.


    Not having a wolf''s metabolism, alcohol affects me so much worse and I need to be clear headed to follow through with my n.


    When it looked like all of my guys, Ryker and most of his guys were upied, I hugged everyone and said goodnight, iming the long day and night before on being tired.


    I know Ryker is watching me, he has been all night, but hopefully he will continue to keep his distance and pretend like I don''t exist.


    The same hope is nonexistent for Be.


    He glued himself to my side the whole way up to her room.


    "I''m going to sleep, Be, go enjoy the rest of the party.


    Today was probably not much fun for you.


    Or go to sleep, I know you were out here all nightst night."


    "Not happening, Lu..."


    My hand shoots up in front of his mouth.


    "Don''t you dare call me that!" I took a deep breath to calm down, he''s just doing his job.


    A job he is forced into.


    It''s not his fault he was assigned to me and clearly feels like I am so weak I need to


    be protected inside the packhouse that currently has three alpha males roaming around and countless warriors.


    "It''s just Kennedy, nothing else.


    And I have been perfectly safe in the confines of this room for my whole life.


    Go rejoin the party, or go to bed, but don''t sit out here all night." I don''t give him a chance to answer.


    I walk in my room and close the door, then I lock it for good measure.


    It wouldn''t keep any of them out if they really wanted to get in here, but it sent the message that I wanted to be left alone.


    I quickly stripped out of my dress and hung it up in the closet switching to ck leggings, ck tank and ck long sleeved shirt, sock and tennis shoes.


    I am not going to stay here if the n is to just ship me back to Dark Moon without even having a discussion first.


    Clearly more people knew about me being Ryker''s mate and no one thought to tell me or ask how I felt about the situation.


    Ryker barely talked to me when we were at Dark Moon and didn''t even try to approach me to talk today.


    Asshole probably thinks I will just fall at his feet like all the alpha chasers do.


    Well he has another thinging if he thinks he can just pack me up and dismantle my whole life at hismand.

 Chapter 68

    43-Kennedy


    There is an apartment above my mom''s studio.


    I have been having it renovated over thest couple years.


    Even Aunt Beth doesn''t know that.


    She''s been trying to find reasons for me not to leave the pack for school since I got here.


    She thinks I don''t know about her ns, but her fear of me leaving has be a bit over the top as we alle into adulthood.


    I know it''s the first ce Jer will look, but I''m hoping his loyalty to me is strong enough to keep everyone away for a little while.


    The studio is thriving and I have been working with Mark for years learning the business and helping it grow.


    He''s another one to worry about since he''s one of Jer''s pack warriors, but I''m putting a lot of faith in the fact that he understands as much as Jer why I need this.


    But if an Alpha or Lamamand is put on him, he won''t be able to go against it like Jer.


    I pack a couple days worth of clothes, myptop and a few other small essentials and move toward my door listening.


    I can hear Be breathing on the other side and smell his cologne from the crack under the door.


    He must be sitting next to the opening again.


    Stubborn ass.


    Well, me too.


    I smile a little at the idea that the Moon Goddess got one thing right.


    I moved to turn on some music and set the little bluetooth speaker as close to the door as I could without being too obvious and for good measure, I turned on the shower in my bathroom with a bathbomb, letting the strong fragrance mask my scent, before opening my window.


    There is a small section of roof that juts out from the first floor, I toss my backpack onto it.


    I have to time this right, I need to leave while the party is still going on and scents are everywhere out here.


    It will be harder for them to start tracking me.


    But I need Be to believe I showered and went to sleep to buy me as much time as possible.


    Once I am in the woods I will be able to use some of the tactics Ben''s dad has been showing me for hiding my scent on the run.


    None of the guys or Aunt Beth know I have been doing this, but after being taken, Beta Daniel and I thought it would be good to know since I''m not as fast as a wolf.


    I actually understand my limitations being human and just wish that they could all see I''m not as reckless as they think, but it has helped me stay under their radar.


    I spend more time at the studio than they know and I haven''t been targeted since. There have been a couple times when it has helped me avoid rogues camping in the woods, but I''m not telling anyone about those close calls or they would lock me up for sure.


    I move back to my bathroom, and notice my blonde hair is like a freaking beacon against my ck clothes.


    I braid it and find a stocking cap I wear when I run in the winter, that will have to do.


    When I''m done I shut the water off and move around as if I were getting ready for bed, then I turn off the light and ruffle the covers around.


    The memory foam mattress is soundless.


    I slowly and quietly move to my window and listen.


    I hear Be take a deep breath in and huff it out.


    I''m not sure if he is frustrated or relieved, I kind of feel bad since I''m disappearing


    on his watch, but I tried to get him to leave.


    It''s on him now.


    The music picked up a bit and I took my chance to climb out the window.


    Here goes nothing.


    I throw my back pack on and climb down the short drop to the ground and listen again for any signs that I have been caught.


    The party is still going on in the backyard and I can hear theughter and chattering from all the happy partygoers.


    I should still be there with Jeremiah and Rayna, living it up and celebrating their matebond, but I just can''t handle all of the conflicting emotions going on right now and I need my space to get my head on straight.


    I move toward the forest, tighten the straps of my bag and run.


    It takes about 40 minutes to get to the studio if I am jogging at a steady pace.


    My goal tonight is to get there more quickly, but I also have to be careful to not leave my scent all over the forest too.


    I found the nearest cedar tree and started pulling off small ferns and rubbing them between my hands to let off the


    fragrance.


    I tie a few in my braid too since those are the two ces my scent is the strongest.


    I then tuck several ferns into the outer pockets of my backpack and in my leggings.


    I will continue to crush them as I go to mask and lessen my scent.


    I also have to be careful about where I step.


    If any of them are good trackers they will be able to see broken branches and


    freshly moved dirt from my footsteps, even in the dark of night.


    It''s too bad there isn''t a stream or any other body of water near here.


    That would allow me to lose thempletely.


    About 30 minutes in and I think I am making great time and pace, when I hear it.


    The unmistakable sound of a howl, and it isn''t a happy or yful howl.


    It''s pissed.


    I try to move more quickly, but I can''t just start running in a panic, that will erase all the work I did to stay hidden.


    Ten more minutes and I finally make it to the clear walking path that leads into the city, where I hope all the smells there will hide my scent and I can run more quickly.


    It''s not much further to my mom''s studio.


    I can do this.


    I start running, hard.


    I can almost hear the pounding of paws on the ground in my panic.


    I know it''s my imagination, the blood rushing in my ears from adrenaline.


    None of them are that fast and I have almost an hour head start.


    But J don''t take any chances and put on a burst of speed I didn''t know I had.


    Just when it starts to feel like my lungs are going to burst and I can''t go any further a snarl rips through the air and the ground shakes as a massive ck wolfnds in front of me.


    "Oh, f*ck!" It''s my good luck wolf statuee to life.


    And he looks ready to kill.

 Chapter 69

    44- Ryker


    This whole day has been a roller coaster of emotions.


    Add to that not sleeping and my wolf worrying about whatever made Kennedy so afraid that she screamed herself and half the packhouse awakest night.


    I can only pace my room so long hoping to hear any of their conversations.


    Clearly, this is all normal and everyone just goes about their business like nothing happened.


    I hear Rayna and Kennedy getting ready in her room when I go down to meet with Alpha James and Luna Beth this morning.


    It lessened some of the tension in my chest to hear themughing together.


    At least she likes my sister.


    "Maybe that will soften her up for us." My wolf sounds lovesick and wistful.


    "We can only hope." I roll my eyes, because I have a feeling Kennedy has fairly strong, expressive emotions and she probably would not put ''soft'' and I in the same sentence.


    There isn''t much for us to do since Beth won''t let Jeremiah near the girls, which apparently extends to all the guys except Jason and Be.


    Josh can sense me about to crawl out of my skin.


    I rarely have down time and could be doing so many things while we wait around for guests to be weed in and final touches being done.


    "If you don''t stop pacing you are going to owe Luna Beth a new floor." Danny chuckles and the rest of the guysugh from their spots around the ind.


    "Shouldn''t it be me who''s nervous?" Jeremiah asks.


    "I''m not nervous, I don''t like not having anything to do." I squeeze the bridge of my nose.


    Five minutester Alpha James walks in the back door.


    "It''s time boys, let''s get this party started."


    Copyright? 2024 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    off Thank the Goddess.


    We walk out to our seats and get settled.


    Danny and Josh have not taken their eyes of me.


    I can see them out of my peripherals.


    Danny''s smirk makes me want to smack him and Josh''s stoic face gives nothing away if you don''t know him.


    But, I can see the muscle in his jaw tick.


    He''s ready for something to happen.


    That makes me more nervous than anything.


    I am fully prepared to see my sister walking towards her mate.


    I may be biased, but my sister is always beautiful.


    Today was no exception.


    But, I stopped breathing as I watched Kennedy walk forward with Beth and James.


    I only resumed the process of taking in oxygen when Josh elbowed me to turn my focus where it should be, on my sister walking toward her mate.


    Both my sister and Kennedy had pastel dresses that were long and flowy, with thin straps barely holding the things up.


    They looked like they would be better suited for summer than fall, but with the way wolves'' body heat runs, my sister probably doesn''t feel it.


    I''m surprised to see Kennedy doesn''t look the least bit ufortable though.


    Where my sister''s dress is a soft pale green, her favorite color, Kennedy''s is an ice blue that matches her eyes.


    She looks strong and confident like any female warrior, her head is held high and for the briefest moment I feel something like pride watching her stand with her family and epting my sister.


    But the feeling is short lived as she watches my sister join their pack.


    A sh of anger and jealousy crosses her face as Rayna and Jeremiah join their hands.


    I feel my own anger and jealousy rise watching her reaction.


    Her breathing is quick and shallow, like she''s holding in tears.


    It happens again shortly after and this time it isced with sadness when Jeremiah marks Rayna.


    Does Kennedy wish it was her in Rayna''s ce?


    Is she that good of an actress to pretend to be friends with my sister?


    Another surge of irritation hits as Beforts her and her breathing slows and shoulders visibly rx.


    Is she just quick to lean into any wolf that shows her attention? Will she go after Be too? She''s clearly close with Ben.


    I wonder who else she has her sights on?


    My whole body is vibrating, swirling with anger, hurt, sadness, lust, wanting, jealousy.


    It''s enough to drive anyone insane.


    If I wasn''t here for Rayna, and in the front damn row, I would just get up and leave and never look back.


    But I can''t do that to my sister.


    I can at least hope that now that they have marked each other, maybe Kennedy''s sadness is hering to terms with Jeremiah finding his true mate and she will not cause them any trouble.

 Chapter 70

    I was hoping to talk to her after dinner tonight, but I don''t think me or my wolf could handle it. We have so many questions, but our emotions are too high and I don''t think we would be able to ask them in a way that would actually get us answers. So I let Be stick to her the way he has been since she arrived in our pack, and I stay just out of her sight. Danny has also kept close to her, but he thankfully caught on to my mood and hasn''t tried to bait me into approaching or talking to her. Josh seems to think I need a babysitter and hasn''t left my side all night. I do rx a little as I watch Kennedy say goodnight to everyone and then head upstairs with only Be in tow.


    "Let me know if anything happens. I still don''t understand what had her screamingst night." I link Be, who has been harboring a low level of annoyance with me all day. It makes sense, he''s loyal to his Luna and his Luna is currently pissed at me and the world atrge.


    "Yep." Is all I get at first. "You going to keep avoiding her, or are you going to grow a set and actually talk to your mate sometime this century?"


    "First of all, f*ck you! Who do you think you are talking to? You may be my friend, but I am still your Alpha."


    "Then act like it. She is miserable and doing an amazing f*cking job of hiding it. It would probably help if her mate was the oneforting her, not her gamma."


    "I saw youfort her. Keep your damn hands to yourself. I can''t help it if she has to get past the fact that Jeremiah is mated to someone else and she has to move on. She''s done a great job pretending to not be in love with him though. I give her acting skills an A+."


    "You deserve all her wrath if that''s what you think is going on. Dumbass. What''s the n, in case she decides to talk to me and asks? You going to just steal her away from her friends and family, or are you going to give her an hour to pack up and say goodbye?"


    "Watch the tone. I was hoping to talk to her in private tomorrow. ude is still a threat and I don''t think he''s the only one. She''s too fragile to be left alone, but I don''t know if it would be safer to leave her here or take her home. We''ll talk in the morning. I will find a way to get her alone." We are just going to skip over the absolute disrespect he threw at me. As long as he''s doing his job I can put up with her attitude clearly rubbing off on him. Her mood is going to affect his, but I didn''t think the effect would be this strong so soon and from someone without a wolf. "Yeah, good luck with that." He scoffs. What the hell is happening? We have been friends forever, but he has never talked back to me when it''s serious.


    I didn''t stick around the party for long after she left. I tried to dance and talk with my sister, but all she wanted to do was talk about Kennedy and that topic was not open for discussion, which obviously made her mad at me too. Naturally, she''s excited to gain Kennedy as a sister in more ways than through Jeremiah. Thest thing I wanted to do was be in or cause a fight on the day of her Luna ceremony so I said my goodnights and went up to my room where I could at least calm my wolf by being in proximity to Kennedy.


    When I got to the top of the stairs I found Be sitting in a chair just outside her door ying a game on his phone. He was still in his suit from the ceremony. He hasn''t left her side for a minute. And I kind of feel bad about putting him in this position, but it is his job to protect her at all costs.

 Chapter 71

    45- Ryker


    ¡°Hey, man. I''m sorry. This mate thing has me f*cked in the head. Is she okay?"


    He shrugs. "I just hope I''m not this stupid about my mate when she finally shows up.


    I do not have time for the bullsh*t you and your wolf are up to. Especially right now, since I am on twenty four seven Luna duty for the foreseeable future since she thinks you are an asshole."


    "She said that?"


    "Not in words, but I figure it''s amon thought amongst us and she''s pretty smart so she''s probably on board with the idea based on the way you keep treating her.''


    "Again, f*ck you. I never wanted a mate. You know this. I have too many enemies that will try to use her against me. After everything my parents went through, I thought everyone understood. I thought maybe the Goddess agreed with me, but no. She made me wait until after my sister found hers and then just for fun decided to give me a weak ass human. She can''t shift or protect herself. What the hell am I supposed to do with that?"


    "Start by talking to her d*ckhead. Maybe she feels the same way and you two could work something out. This isn''t all about just you. But fixing this... that''s on you. Until then, I''m going to sit here and listen to her angry chick music and not sleep until another warrior can take my ce for a couple hours." He points a thumb at the door. I hear the music too, but nothing else. "And might I remind you that she can fight back. Or did you forget she submitted your ass at training?"


    I ignore the jab. "How long have you guys been up here?"


    He looks at his watch. "A little over an hour. She threw a couple things around, turned on her music, then got in the shower. After that I heard her get into bed. Why?" He''s on his feet now, sensing my apprehension.


    "I can''t smell her or hear her breathing."


    "What do you mean? I smell her all over this floor. And whatever bodywash she uses is strong as hell."


    "Her scent is faint, older. It''s not the constant strength it would be if she was in the room. Open the door."


    "She locked it."


    "I don''t give a f*ck." I stepped past him and kicked it in with a grunt, hoping to have my suspicions wrong and her yelling at me. But I was right, she''s not here.


    He ran past me into the bathroom and then the closet while I just stood frozen looking at the open window. I took a deep breath in and it shuddered out. Where is she? Be came to a stop by me to see what I was staring at.


    "F*CK!¡± He yelled. That shout next to my ear has me springing into action. I shift as I jump out the window, tearing through my suit. Be right behind me.


    "Josh, Danny! Let Jeremiah and Rayna know Kennedy is gone. We don''t know if she left or was taken. I


    need information NOW!!! If she left, where would she go? Do they have enemies that would take her?"


    "Oh sh*t!"


    "On it, bossman." Are the only replies I get or need.


    My wolf and Be''s focus on the treeline which would be the obvious ce to go. We have to catch her scent to track her. I was already worried about her ability to ''get lost'' in the pack. She''s clearly good at disappearing and based on theck of a second scent, she left on her own, which might actually be worse considering my fears with ude and others who want to take me down. She''s out here, alone, without any idea that she''s a target or in danger. I can only hope that she hasn''t gotten far.


    "Be, we have to find her, there is no telling what rogues will do to her if they get to her first. Or ude, if his guys followed us here."


    ¡°I know that now is not the time to say it, but she probably should have been told that a dangerous sociopath was gunning for you and to stay close to us. You may want to tell Jeremiah and Rayna too, just in case she contacts them before we find her."


    "You''re right, now is not the time. Have you caught her scent yet?" Both our wolves are sniffing at everything on the forest''s edge.


    ¡°No! It f*cking just stops at the treeline. How does a human turn off their scent?" I don''t think I have ever heard him sound panicky before. He is actually afraid.


    Then I caught it, crushed pine needles. There''s my smart girl. She''s going to have to try a little harder to hide from me next time. Goddess knows there will probably be a next time. "She was here. She covered her scent with cedar. Don''t look for her scent, look for unnaturally strong cedar. She''s masking."


    "F*ck. Jason was right. He said she was crazy smart and a whole lot of trouble when she wanted to be and would keep me on my toes. He told me to strap in and get ready for a ride." He sounds impressed as we take off.


    I couldn''t help butugh. At least she did this to her own pack, not just me. She''s at least learned to adapt to some of our wolf senses. F*ck. Now I sound impressed.


    "I told you she was made for us. You need to give her more credit and the Goddess too. She wouldn''t pair us with someone who couldn''t handle it." My wolf''s pride in our mate is palpable, but I still don''t agree. She''s human and fragile, easily harmed, even if she has picked up a few tricks along the way.


    We continued running in silence, or I was silent, Be was praising her ability to leave very little if anything to track and not moving in a linear pattern. She is making him work for it and he is one of my best trackers. He''s giving a runningmentary to Josh and Danny who aren''t far behind us in the truck and just as impressed with her efforts. This f*cker is just as far gone on her as my own wolf. If I didn''t know it was admiration for his Luna I would be jealous.


    A decent distance into the woods, I did catch another scent that was unfamiliar, running parallel to Kennedy''s and my heart jolted. Be caught it too and veered off to check it out, while I stayed on Kennedy''s trail. No one was going to get to her before us. I put on a burst of speed. I''m not winded or tired at all, but I am impressed at how far she got in such a short time and with so little evidence left behind. Then I heard the menacing growl. A wolf was after her. Whether that is due to her connection with me or just being a human girl in the forest in the middle of the night, I don''t care. ''My girl'' is all I kept thinking as adrenaline coursed through my veins and my wolf''s anger at anyone threatening our mate urged me even faster.

 Chapter 72

    46 - Ryker


    I finally catch sight of her running like her life depends on it, meaning she heard the growl too and gave up on her stealth in order to run the path to safety. At least she doesn''t have aplete death wish, she just rides the line of danger at all times.


    "Be, I see her. Do you have the wolf?"


    ¡°Yeah, just a rogue out for a run. He caught sight of her and thought he would have an easy meal. But, he didn''t fight me when I corrected his misinformation. What do you want me to do?"


    "Take him to Jeremiah. He should know there is a rogue camping this close to his territory. He can decide. I''m going to go collect Kennedy."


    "See you back at the packhouse."


    ¡°Josh, we are on the outskirts of the forest bordering the neighboring city about five miles out. Kennedy is scared and has been running for a while. She was chased by a rogue. Be is handling him, but I don''t think she could or should walk back to the packhouse. Come meet us.¡±


    "Did the rogue take her?" Danny asked in protector mode now. "How did we miss a rogue in our pass this morning?"


    "I don''t think he took her. She left on her own and just ended up in his path."


    "She was running away?" Danny sounds hurt by the thought. This is why Luna''s are so much trouble. It''s not just their alphas that are affected when something happens to them. She''s the heart of the pack, the glue that binds everyone together. Apparently mine already has several of my guys wrapped around her little fingers. That makes my wolf proud and me frustrated.


    ¡°I don''t know what she was thinking. I''m catching up to her now, but I don''t expect her to say much to me tonight even if I get the chance to ask.¡±


    "Well whatever you do, don''t act like your usual self and piss her off, making her want to leave more. We need her, you need her. Don''t be stupid.¡± His anger fuels mine. She hurt him, my happy go lucky Delta has been hurt by her actions. Be has been up for more than twenty four hours because of her. My sister is probably beside herself with worry too. Why couldn''t she just be responsible and talk to me like an adult? Instead she had to be selfish and cause pain to the people most important to me all because she''s angry at being my mate.


    My wolf takes a running jump over her head,nding more heavily than necessary, but conveying his annoyance with her. She stutters to a halt right in front of us and just stares before she mutters "Oh, f*ck!"


    I shift and don''t even bother to try and cover myself. "Oh, f*ck is right, littlemb. Where do you think you are going?" I tilt my head to the side studying her. She isn''t afraid like we thought and just stays silent, staring at me. ¡°Be caught the rogue chasing you, so you don''t have to worry."


    "I didn''t see a rogue. They don''t usually stay in this part of the forest. It''s too close to the city and the pack for theirfort." She puts her hands on her hips. Is she challenging me?


    "Where were you going, littlemb? You weren''t running away from me were you? It''s not safe out here at night for..."


    "Who? A weak little human girl like me? F*ck you, asshole! I walk this path regrly and have had no trouble, ever, until right now.''


    "You should always be aware of the dangers that surround you. You can''t afford to be caught off guard by a stranger in the woods."


    ¡°Did you just make a red riding hood reference to me? What, are you the big bad wolf now? Leave me alone. You have made it perfectly clear you want nothing to do with me. Don''t go changing your mind now. We both clearly have ns for our lives that don''t involve the other." She moves to step past me.

 Chapter 73

    "No." I growl, grabbing her wrist.


    ¡°Take. Your. Hand. Off. Me. Now." She looks up into my eyes. She is challenging me and I can almost feel my hand burn where it touches her skin.


    "No."


    "No?"


    "No. There are lots of people worried about you after your little disappearing act. We need to go back to the packhouse and talk about your move to Dark Moon." She''s a danger to herself and others, she has no choice now. Not when running is how she reacts to tough situations.


    "I am not moving anywhere with you. Are you crazy? You don''t want a mate, that is perfectly clear and reinforced by all the lovely rumors floating around your pack." I try not to wince, it''s not a secret how I feel about mates. "And I certainly am not going to change my life ns because your Goddess decided you needed someone who has a zero tolerance for your bullsh*t." That had my wolfughing at me until I reminded him that he chased her down too. She''s mad at both of us this time.


    I take a breath and try for a civil tone. We are not going to get anywhere like this and I am bing painfully aware that being this close to her, the slightest touch of her wrist and arguing with her is having a major effect on my body. I just hope I can keep her focus on my face until Josh and Danny get here.


    ¡°Josh and Danny areing to pick you up, Be took the rogue following you to Jeremiah to deal with. Come back to the packhouse so we can talk about this. Your Aunt and Rayna don''t deserve to be worried about you like this." That was a low blow but it worked.


    She gasped and her arm went ck in my hand. I thought she wasing to her senses, but she wrenched her hand from mine, gave me a death re and started back down the path towards her packhouse. The movement was so sudden, it took my brain a second to click that she''s walking away from me.


    "What are you doing?" I shout and jog to catch up and then keep pace just behind her, my d*ck still painfully at full mast, making walking awkward.


    "I''m going home since I''m a prisoner causing pain to innocent people." I can hear the hurt in her voice and it guts me, but I can''t care about her feelings right now. Not until she is safe.


    "Kennedy, stop, please." I reach for her again, but she shrugs away before I can make contact. "The guys areing with a car, just wait."


    "You wait, if you''re too soft to walk in the forest at night." I was wrong, she found a way to put me and soft'' in a sentence and take a shot at my ego all at the same time.


    "Kennedy, f*cking stop. It''s not a request." I don''t shout, but my temper is bubbling under the surface, but I''m trying not to let loose on her. I take a deep breath and try again. ¡°It isn''t safe for you out here. You are riding in the truck with Danny and Josh." My forced calm is chipping away fast with her defiance.


    "Make me." It was thest thing I heard before I saw red.


    "Oh, littlemb. You shouldn''t dare me to do things."


    ¡°Wha.....?¡± I ripped her backpack off with one hand, knocking her off bnce and throw her over my shoulder with the other. Jean was right, my mate is going to give me a run for my money and my


    wolf gray hair. And we still have not had a full conversation.

 Chapter 74

    47 - Kennedy


    ¡°Are you f*cking kidding me? Ryker, put me down! Now!" It is not lost on me that I am looking down at the most perfect ass I have ever seen in my whole life and pounding my fists against muscles so ripped, he probably doesn''t feel it. I am trying not to think of the front half of this massive man. Specifically the appendage that keeps pping the side of my ankle.


    ¡°Not a chance littlemb, you''re skittish. I wouldn''t want you to run off again and get lost. Lots of big bad wolves out there ready to gobble you up." Now he thinks he''s aedian.


    I know it''s not going to do me any good and will probably leave bruises on me tomorrow, but I keep iling around just to be difficult and make him as irritated as I am right now. It''s the principle of reminding him that he doesn''t haveplete control over me. As long as I move enough to force him to keep adjusting his grip I am satisfied. And the pain reminds me to be mad at him and not enjoy the feel of his skin under my hands or the smell of his cologne or body wash or whatever he uses.


    I hear the crunch of tires over the rough dirt path.


    ¡°It''s about f*cking time." He grumbles under me. I can''t see anything as he moves toward what I assume is Danny and Josh, but I hear the door click open and then my world blurs as I''m thrown into the backseat." Get her to the packhouse. She is not to be left alone under any circumstances. Not even in her own room." Then he ms the door in my face and turns away. The f*ckers have the child locks on so I can''t let myself out again.


    "Where are you going boss?" Josh asks out loud, I hope for my sake. I''m tired of the secret conversations.


    ¡°To check for more rogues in these woods. They are rarely alone.¡±


    "You want backup?" Danny asks.


    ¡°No, she''s your priority. Check in when she''s secure and we''ll make ns from there.¡± It''s like I''m not even here. My anger res again and without him so close it''s full force this time. It takes everything in me not to kick the seat like a child. I have to remember that Josh and Danny are just doing their jobs. I am not mad at them, yet.


    We drive the short distance in silence and I jump out of the back window they left open before Josh has the SUVpletely stopped.


    "What the hell?! Kennedy!" Danny yells at me, but I ignore him and keep walking.


    I didn''t even think about what I might be walking into when I got back. I was so caught up in my anger at Ryker and my new found situation. Aunt Beth''s attacking hug came out of nowhere.


    "Oh! My sweet girl. We were so worried. We heard about the rogue." She kisses the top of my head. I take a deep breath and leave her to her coddling. It tends to go faster if you don''t resist. "Where were you going?"


    I pushed away from her, not answering, but Jeremiah caught me in a hug before I could get all the way out of her grip. "Ken, you can''t just take off like that. What if something happened? You were lucky Be and Ryker caught the rogue before he caught you."


    "Yep. I was so lucky that my wolf friends want to keep their human pet around, but on a leash so short she can''t do anything without their knowledge or say so." It was supposed to be sarcastic and biting, but came out more defeated and weary.


    Jeremiah pulls back and looks hurt, but I''m too drained to care. "You know it''s not like that.

 Chapter 75

    "Oh yeah?" I grab his and Rayna''s hands, she''s never more than a step away from him. Neither fight the movement. I look at the faint pink lines that are almostpletely healed. I run my thumbs over them and whisper. ¡°So f*cking difficult, isn''t it? At least you can''t lie to me anymore and tell me how much you really want me. It''s the only thing I ever asked for. And now I know the truth." I look from him to Aunt Beth who is on the verge of tears and my anger swells again. "And now you''re shipping me off to go live alone in a pack full of people I don''t know, who also don''t really want me, without any input from me. No one has asked how I might feel about that. How that might affect the ns I had for my life." Tears are running down my face and I just let them. While I stroke the pink puckered lines on their palms. There is no use in pretending to be strong through this. Clearly none of them think very highly of me anyway. Might as well add emotional to the list.


    I drop their hands and turn to walk away, noticing I had a full audience. "Ken, please. You know none of that is true." 1 look back and Jeremiah is crying just as much as I am right now in front of all of these guys. He cares, I know he does, but it''s too little toote and I just can''t right now. I move silently toward the stairs. No one stands in my way, finally.


    "Kennedy, we have to talk about what''s going to happen next." a deep timberes from behind the group of people surrounding me.


    At the sound of Ryker''s voice, my despair turns into pure hatred. I stop on the lowest step, but don''t turn to look at him or any of them. ¡°I don''t give a sh*t what happens next. Stay the f*ck away from me. I''m tired of lies and fluffy words. You all make ns and tell me what my instructions are in the morning." I move to leave again, but only get one more step up. He just won''t stop.


    "You won''t be left alone. I don''t trust you not to run off again. That puts too many people at risk." Well at least that was the truth and there''s nothing fluffy about the demand.


    I close my eyes and take a deep breath. I don''t have any more energy for them tonight. ¡°Fine, put a warrior outside my door and outside my window for good measure. By the way, there are three other ways off the roof. For future reference. Give Be the night off though. I''m sure he''s done being my shadow. You are abusing his service."


    "It''s your gamma''s job to be your shadow. It saved your life tonight. I would think you would be more appreciative.¡± His condescending tone is really starting to grate on my nerves. This time I take two steps up and turn around. He''s moved closer to me and at least had the decency to put on shorts.


    "You''re right." I look past his shoulder. "Thank you Be for taking care of me today. Forforting me while I watched my best friend bring his mate into the pack by way of a little cut to the hand." I looked at Jeremiah, Rayna and Aunt Beth. It''s mean. I know I''m being mean, but I just don''t care right now. I have been bottling this hurt for so long. "Thank you for understanding that I couldn''t be around all of these happy people while they are living it up and simultaneously leaving me in the dark about what my life is going to look like tomorrow since being human renders me incapable of making decisions for myself. Thank you for following me into the woods and making sure I live to suffer another day. Was that to your satisfaction Alpha?¡± My eyes cut to Ryker. "If not, go f*ck yourself." Everyone around us gasps and his team looks impressed and angry. It takes all my remaining energy not to stomp up to my room and then scream when I see my obliterated door. F*cking over reactive alpha.

 Chapter 76

    I step over the destruction. I change into sweats and a t-shirt, grab my pillow andforter, shake the debris out then head downstairs to the media room. At least everyone was dispersed by the time I came back down. I don''t know if I have any other terrible insults left in me tonight. I just wanted space. Space to think and n and try to wrap my head around this whole situation, but none of them allowed that. Always thinking they know what''s best for me since I am the weak, stupid human.


    I walk over to the love seat remembering what was going on on the big couch thest time I was in a mood like this. Geez. That seems like forever ago. I start arranging the nkets.


    "Why sleep on the little couch?" I jump and spin at Be''s voice.


    I rub my chest to try and steady my heart as he lowers himself casually to the sofa. "I don''t know how many times Jer and Rayna have had s*x on that one." He jumps straight up looking more irritated that I didn''t say anything before he sat down than when I was insulting him about saving my life. ¡°I caught them once... and now I just can''t sit there."


    "Good to know." He lets out an uneasy cough and just stands there with his hands in the pockets of his joggers.


    ¡°Be.¡± I sigh. ¡°I''m not going anywhere, I don''t have the energy. Go to bed. I feel like I have been a big enough pain in your ass for a lifetime and I''m too tired. You don''t deserve that or what I said earlier. I do appreciate you being there for me. You seem to be the only one who caught on that today was hard for me and I was blindsided by several things. Thank you." I hope he can hear the sincerity this time.


    "It was my pleasure Lu..."


    "Nope!" I held my hand up. "Still don''t get to use the word."


    "You know when we get back to Dark Moon, you won''t have a choice right?" Heughs low. "Ryker won''t let us not use your title out in public."


    "Perfect! Since I will be locked up like a bird for disy only, you will probably use it twice a year."


    "Come on. It won''t be that bad."


    "Would you put money on it being much different?" I raise an eyebrow at him and he doesn''t immediately answer. "That''s what I thought."


    "You have to understand..."


    "I''ll take the first shift, Be. She''s right, go to bed." Ryker and Be share a look and I let my annoyance at them mindlinking in front of me known, with a growl of my own, my fists balled at my sides. Ryker holds his hands up in surrender. "Don''t worry, he wasn''t saying anything bad, just warning me not to make you more angry. Apparently you have had a long day." Ryker looked between me and Be.


    "Whatever. Be, sleep. I promise not to suffocate your alpha while he''s left alone with me."


    "That is something I would take bets on Lu..." He coughs. "Sorry, Kennedy. Goodnight."

 Chapter 77

    48 - Ryker


    At least she is talking to Be. They seem to havee to some kind of understanding. That will be helpful in gaining some insight in getting her to cooperate. But, watching her look at the pack brands on Rayna and Jeremiah''s hand longingly and heartbroken did something to my insides. I felt my stomach drop with her expression. Their mate marks shepletely ignored. She just wants to be a part of the pack. And watching Jeremiah''s reaction to her rejection of him. I don''t know what I would do if that was Rayna and I. She has been my everything since the day she was born and I know Jeremiah feels the same about Kennedy. But, there has to be a reason they never made her pack. She''s been physically a part of it her whole life and permanently here for thest three years. I never got a full exnation of why they left her out and the events here so far haven''t left much room for that discussion. Jeremiah said it was her story to tell.


    There''s no way I can ask her about it now, she''s so worked up and irrational. She berated Be for everything he did for her since he got here. She can''t let her emotions run away with her like that. No Luna behaves this way. Just another reason, in the long list, why I don''t understand the Moon Goddess'' reason for making her my mate.


    "Are you just going to stand there staring at the wall all night?" At least her general attitude toward me is predictable.


    "Well, I''m not sleeping on the couch after what you told Be."


    "You were eavesdropping?"


    "Alpha, remember? I was still upstairs, but you don''t exactly whisper." I can''t help but smile.


    "Well, I''m not moving or sharing so you are SOL, there, Alpha."


    I should not like the way she says that at all. It should piss me off, not make my skin tingle. I grit my teeth. "What would you suggest, littlemb?"


    "You know how stupid that nickname is, right? It implies that I''m prey and afraid of you. I am neither of those things."


    "And yet, it''s exactly how my wolf and I see you. We can discuss that more tomorrow, it''s a long drive back to Dark Moon. Any suggestions on the sleeping arrangements or did you change your mind and decide to share?" I shouldn''t flirt, but watching her cheeks go red in either embarrassment or anger is too much fun to pass up. I deserve to have a little fun after all the bullsh*t she has caused tonight. And I am enjoying finding all the ways she responds to me.


    "Actually, yeah. Shift." That pulls me from my day dream.


    "Excuse me?"


    "Shift. Sleep on the floor like the mongrel you are. A bonus will be that it shuts you up since your wolf can''t talk to me, insult me or piss me off in any way. It will actually be a pleasant silence." She gives me a sugary sweet smile and my wolf, the traitor that he is, thinks it''s a great idea.


    Then another thought crosses my mind. It''s a challenge. She''s trying to make me ufortable. Oh, little


    nk.


    "What in the hell are you doing?"


    "You said shift. I''m shifting."


    "Do you have to get naked right here?" Her voice is almost a shriek.


    "I''ve torn through enough clothes for the day, and I only have so many here. Do you want my wolf or do you want to share?¡± I raise an eyebrow. "Should I remind you it''s not your first time seeing me naked today?"


    "Nope, I was actually trying to figure out how to scrub that tiny little thought from my memory." Ouch. She squeezes her eyes shut. "Just be quick."

 Chapter 78

    I can''t help but smile when she isn''t looking. "Behave yourself, got it?¡±


    "What are you talking about? She actually requested my presence. Right now I am winning."


    ¡°Don''t get cocky, she only wants you because you can''t talk to her.¡±


    "That doesn''t mean I can''tmunicate." His chuckle rumbles in my head as we shift.


    He lets out a sniff to let her know we are done and she can open her eyes. She blinks a few times taking in my wolf''s form.


    "You are huge!" She sounds impressed in spite of herself. "I thought so in the woods too, but there was a lot going on. I wasn''t sure if my imagination was making it up."


    ¡°See, she likes me better. She called you tiny and me huge!" He gloats. 1


    "We''ll see how long thatsts. You''re more obsessive over her than I am." He takes a tentative step forward.


    "Watch a master.¡± He keeps moving forward slowly, one step at a time.


    She isn''t phased at all by my wolf''s size or deep red eyes. The eyes that send fear into the most hardened warriors and this tiny human girl is just staring, curious. I can''t smell nervousness or sense any apprehension.


    "Are you both in there? I mean can you both hear me all the time?" I don''t even know if she realizes she asked the question out loud. I hate how much I like the way she scrunches her nose when she asks.


    "So much for not talking to you. Too bad you can''t answer." Before I get too smug about it though, my wolf dips his head and she smiles, f*cking smiles at him and it''s gorgeous. "Seriously? Whose side are you on?"


    "The side that gets us our mate, dumbass. We need her. She might as well like one of us."


    He gets right up next to her at the edge of the couch as she settles in on her side and he sits like the dog she thinks we are. I''m getting more and more angry with him...and with her. She can''t f*cking talk to me like an adult, but she can talk, and be pleasant to my wolf who can''t evenmunicate back. I''m in the damn twilight


    zone.


    "I wonder why your eyes are red? Uncle James and Jeremiah''s wolves don''t have red eyes like this. They change to a wine color but yours are pure ruby." She reaches out like she wants to touch my wolf''s face, but maintains an inch of space. I still don''t think she realizes she''s asking questions out loud. Jeremiah and all his guys say she is super smart. She''s naturally curious, wants to learn. Interesting. She''s clearly seen and studied their wolves.


    Before my wolf can lean into it, she pulls her hand back quickly, like she finally caught on to what she was about to do and my wolf whimpers a little at the loss. Sheys down, pulls her nket up all the way to her chin and tucks her hand under her cheek. My wolf takes that as an invitation to curl up on the carpet in front of her. Just as I was about to yell at him again, tingles ripple through our whole body and all my tension melts instantly. Her fingers lightly brush through the fur on our back and we shiver at the contact. Thefort and calm is immediate.


    "Night Alpha" She yawns. "I guess, you too Ryker." She mutters sleepily and my brain stutters.


    "See, she needs us."


    We don''t sleep or move for the rest of the night. My wolf is too afraid of disturbing her and we are both hypnotized by the hum of electricitying from her touch. It''s nothing like we have ever felt before. If this is how it feels every time she touches me, I can see it bing an addiction. No wonder mates can''t keep their hands to themselves. I''m going to have to be aware of how much physical contact we have. This could be a problem.

 Chapter 79

    49 - Kennedy


    "Kennedy. Hey Ken. You have to let go and wake up. Kennedy." Thest onees out like a song.


    "What?" I grumble. I am sofortable and I don''t think I had a nightmare, I don''t think I dreamed at allst night. I just want to curl up and fall back into the blissful darkness. I am sofortable, I don''t want


    to move.


    "Luna, I need my alpha back." My eyes fly open at Be''s words, and heughs.


    "Don''t call me that." I grumble and try to bury my face back into the pillow as heughs.


    "Then let go of my alpha and get your butt up. We need to leave and your death grip on his fur is making things difficult. His wolf is not going to let him up until you let them go."


    I don''t move, but I blink and look around and sure enough Ryker''s wolf is stillying in front of me. My arm is draped over the side of the couch and my fingers are threaded through the fur at the nape of his neck and balled into a fist. Maybe I did have a nightmare and don''t remember. I don''t usually reach out for things in my sleep unless I''m trying to pull myself from that memory.


    I gasp, realizing I''m just staring at my fingers in the deep ck fur instead of moving. It''s like my brain hasn''t fully be conscious yet.


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡± I pull my hand back, tuck it under my pillow and look up at Be. "How much time do I have? I need to pack."


    ¡°Luna Beth said to just pack your clothes and anything you will need immediately she will call you about packing up your room. She''s making breakfast for everyone else now." He gives me a sympathetic look, but he''s letting me know that everyone is in the kitchen which I will have to pass by to get to the stairs. At least he understands my emotions are raw right now and I need people to give me some space.


    I stand up and grab my nket and pillow, skirting around the massive ck wolf just watching my exchange with Be.


    "You want me to walk you?"


    "I''m good, thanks Be." I say over my shoulder. I can''t bring myself to look at Ryker or his wolf right


    now.


    "No problem, Lu..." He coughs. "Kennedy." He sighs and I hear a huff behind me. I hate it when they mindlink about me when I''m in the room.


    No one even looks in my direction as I pass through the kitchen. All of my friends know to leave me alone when I am angry and Ryker''s guys must be following their lead. I just need time to process stuff in my head and get past it. I am the mate of someone who doesn''t want one, or more likely doesn''t want me. I''m moving to a pack that is too far away for me to attend the college I want or work at my mom''s studio like I nned. My whole life is changing and it''s out of my control. I wonder, again, why me as I stumble over the broken door that no one touched or thought to move. Me either, I guess. I head straight for the shower and wash off all of the grime from the forestst night, then I get to packing.


    I have tworge suitcases, but I don''t know how much room I have to work with in the SUV''s we''re driving


    home. I am sure that Ryker brought more warriors than we have actually seen and I know Greta is here somewhere, Danny said she would be, but I haven''t seen her yet. Meaning she''s out on patrols. Do they all have stuff to pack too? I am a nner, I hate not knowing what''s going on or what is expected of me or simply what I can expect.


    Once I have the basics packed in a singlerge case and toiletries bag, I grab my backpack, nning on heading over to talk to the principal about what I can do to finish school remotely and clear out my locker. For some reason I think it would be weird for me to finish high school in Ryker''s pack. And all of my current early college courses are already online so that shouldn''t be a problem.


    I walk downstairs and to the front door without looking at anyone. The low murmur of conversation stops, but I don''t. I''m still not in the mood to discuss this. I am being given no choice in leaving, so the least they can do is let me handle things in my own way. I pull the door open and head out.


    "Wait! Where are you going?" I hear rushed footsteps behind me.


    "School, Be. Not all of us have a pass to do whatever we want, whenever we want. I need to talk to my teachers and make some kind of n to finish my senior year. With everything going on here I have missed a ton and I am still catching up." Kind of a lie, my load this semester is light and I''m too neurotic about school to get behind, but he doesn''t need to know that. I just need to take a walk and this is a good excuse.

 Chapter 80

    "Let me drive you at least."


    "What?" I side eye him. "I''m not allowed to walk anywhere now? If that''s the case, my training program is going to need to increase, otherwise your alpha is going to have an obese mate. I was not blessed with the same insane metabolism. I walk everywhere." Also a lie, one he probably sees through. I just need to be able to make simple decisions, like transportation, on my own. I''m already feeling suffocated and it''s been a day, one single day. I haven''t done any of the group training in a few days because Aunt Beth and Rayna have needed me for ceremony stuff. I''m just antsy and need to move. Just the thought makes me walk a


    little faster.


    ¡°So, you''re in a hurry now?" I can hear the humor in his voice as he easily keeps up. "I don''t think I have ever known anyone who was in a rush to get to school."


    "Well, considering the only things I have been told are ''we''re leaving today'' and ''pack'' I have no idea what is going on or what your alpha''s agenda is. I assumed it would be better to handle my stuff quickly before anyone realizes I have more wants and needs for everyone topletely disregard." I let the sarcasm drip heavily. ¡°Finishing school is not negotiable. Getting my business degree is not negotiable. I am a person not a possession or a pet."


    "Lu..."


    "I swear to everything you believe in, if you even stutter that one more time, you will lose teeth. I''m not a Luna, I''m a human. Your goddess made a mistake and once everyone figures that out, Ryker can reject me and we can all go back to our previously scheduled lives."


    "The Goddess doesn''t make mistakes.¡± He says it so hopefully. "And no matter what you say or how temporary you think this is, right now, you are my Luna. Once we drive out of Jeremiah''s pack, you will be called ''Luna'' by every one of the warriors traveling with us and there is nothing you can do about it. We don''t have a choice anymore than you do. Don''t get angry, it''s a sign of respect." I can see him staring at me in my peripherals as he makes his deration. I keep my eyes forward. "Focus all that pent up energy on something else." He smiles and I roll my eyes.


    The meeting with the principal was faster than I thought it would be. But then again, being mated to the alpha of the Dark Moon pack probably sped things along. He agreed with everything I asked and said I would have the full cooperation of my teachers. I was even told I could walk with my ss for graduation...if my new alpha allowed me to return. Asshat.


    We step out of the school with my full backpack slung over Be''s shoulder, but I hesitate. I wanted just a little more time here, before I was stuck in the car for hours with almostplete strangers. The fall air is chilly, and normally I am a freeze baby. I keep a sweatshirt with me in the summer in case of a breeze. But since we have been back, I find I amfortable with the cooler air. I take a deep breath and Be must


    read the hesitation on my face.


    "Let''s go get you a coffee, and maybe something to eat, since we both skipped breakfast." He nudges me along the street toward a little cafe.


    "Did you have to get permission for that?" I raise my eyebrow at him.


    "I am obligated to let my team know when we change locations."


    "Spoken like a true warrior. Specific and yet vague, while not actually answering the question. Does your alpha know you''re taking me on a date?" A growl ripped through the street. I smile at Be and he just shakes his head as I lead the way. "Well, I know his location now. He''s going to have to work on that. How many more are trailing us?" I should not be amused by this at all.


    Be just stares at me and we walk in silence for a few paces. I want my question answered and he knows it. I won''t speak before he does. He sighs, "Fine, your detail, including me, is five warriors."


    ¡°All the time, or just when we''re out like this?"


    "It''s not really a big deal. This is pretty standard."


    "No it isn''t. Your pack is massive, ours is small. Beth has her gamma whenever she''s out in the city here for small errands and two if she''s out all day and that''s only if she''s not with Uncle James. I didn''t really pay close attention to stuff like this because it didn''t pertain to me. I''m always with warriors, just not as the one being protected. It shouldn''t be a big deal that I ask questions.¡± I shrug as we reach the coffee shop and he holds the door open for me. "Not if I am supposed to ¡®act like a Luna.'' I don''t actually know what that means."

 Chapter 81

    50 - Kennedy


    "I don''t know what I am allowed to tell you. A lot of your questions are going to be better answered by the Alpha." He pinches the bridge of his nose, but I can''t tell if he is frustrated with me or the situation.


    "The Alpha? Who spends so much time with me and enjoys long drawn out conversations?" I raise my eyebrow again as I slide into the booth and look around. "Speaking of, is anyone else joining us, or are we the only ones who didn''t eat?"


    ¡°Everyone else is fine. You will always have hidden warriors around as backup. That is protocol by the way. Sometimes even the Alpha will patrol if we think there is a threat. He will want to keep you as safe as possible and that may include luring a potential problem away while it looks like you are just going about your day."


    "I''m sorry for that by the way."


    "What are you sorry about?"


    "I feel like you got the short end of the stick with me. You had to sit out in the hallway all night, had to run down a rogue wolf and take him into custody on basically no sleep. Now, you have missed meals just to be my babysitter. This is not what you signed up for."


    "It''s not a problem. It is my job to be your main protector when the alpha isn''t around."


    "Did you know? When we were visiting Dark Moon, did you know what I was then? Is that why you were with me everywhere?" I need to know if he''ll give me a real


    answer.


    "I had my suspicions, but it was because I was drawn to you but it wasn''t a mate pull for me. My wolf and I had a need to know where you were and that you were safe. Ryker never confirmed or denied it, I don''t know when he figured it out. Thisst month has been really hard too. I didn''t realize that a gamma could have separation issues from their luna.


    "What if I can''t do the job?" I whisper. "There are so many things I don''t know and more that I can''t do because I''m human." It feels weird andforting to say my fears out loud.


    ¡°I don''t think you will have a huge learning curve and we''ll figure things out as we go. I''ve never known a human luna, but you can''t be the first. You''re certainly not the first human mate I''ve heard of. What''s good here?" He changes the subject and I let him drop it. We order and our foodes out quickly. That must be a perk of being associated with the Dark Moon pack. Then we eat in a happy surface level conversation. He doesn''t let me ask any more luna or pack questions, even though I try to sneak them in.


    By the time we get back to the packhouse the vehicles are loaded and lined up on the street. There are four in our caravan, and everyone is milling around, most likely waiting on me. Jeremiah rounds on me and pulls me into a tight hug, lifting me off the ground. I haven''t hugged him like this since he brought Rayna home.


    "There you are! Please don''t be mad at me. Don''t leave mad. You have never been mad at me and I don''t know if I can handle it. Especially now that you are leaving." He whispers in my hair. "We should have fought my parents harder, I should have figured out how to bring you in, I am so sorry. I didn''t realize." I can hear him on the verge of breaking down. So I squeeze him tighter.


    "It''s okay, Jer." I mumble into his shirt. "I''m sad and disappointed that''s all. There isn''t a whole lot we can do about it now." What I don''t say is that I will be starting this whole ''be a pack member'' thing with a new alpha. And it will most likely result the same way.


    He pulls back and sets me down then holds my face in his hands. ¡°Just don''t shut me out okay? I thought you trying to go away for a couple years to college was bad. This is so much harder.¡± He kisses the top of my head. "I love you Ken." He pulls me in for another hug.

 Chapter 82

    "We''ll still talk all the time. We''ll figure this out.¡± I pull back and pat his cheek, trying for a smile. I don''t believe a word I am saying, but for him I will try. Thug Rayna next. "Take care of him, we don''t do


    separation well.¡± Then Ben, Jason and Tommy. "You guys are going to be so bored without me. What are you going to do?"


    "I for one am going to sleep. Do you know how much sleep I have lost in my life because of you?" Jasonughs at me and I give him a small smile.


    "We have to head out, we''ve dyed as long as we can." Ryker says behind me. I have to fight to not roll my eyes. I can''t avoid the deep breath and sigh thates out though.


    I walk over to hug and thank Aunt Beth and Uncle James for everything they have done for me. I take my time just to be annoying. Aunt Beth says she''ll keep tabs on the studio while I''m gone and another pang of sadness hits me. She said it like she expects me back for it, like a sweater.


    I can''t decide if the thought ofing back makes me more happy or sad. I would be happy to have the life I nned out for myself. But, if I came back it would mean that I wasn''t good enough for Ryker and his pack and he rejects me.


    I have no idea what I am going to do about the business that my mom left for me. It''s the one thing I have left of her and I can''t take it with me. It''s been my dream to run it for as long as I can remember. I take a deep breath and stuff the emotion. I can feel Ryker bing more irritated by my goodbyes the longer it takes.


    Bees over and leads me to the second SUV. He seems to understand that I need help walking away from my family and friends, unlike my mate. I hop in and find myself alone in the plush ck leather backseat. The driver is a warrior I don''t recognize and Be takes the passenger seat.


    "Where is everyone else?"


    "Dispersed in the other three vehicles and running a patrol. The Alpha had some business to attend to and he generally likes to get work done while we''re driving, so..." He shrugs.


    ¡°So, he wanted to be in a car I wasn''t so I don''t learn what he does when he says ''business'' and can''t bother him with any other questions. Got it. Still being kept in the dark, good to know. If he''s the only one I get to learn from, I am not going to learn a thing. You do realize how problematic and frustrating this is right?"


    "It''s not like that. It''s... He''s.....¡± Be takes a deep breath. "We..." Then he grunts, closes his eyes and thumps his head back on the headrest and stays silent.


    "You can''t say anything can you? Gotta love that Alphamand." I let out a sarcastic littleugh and the driver follows suit. Good to know he trusts me as much as I trust him. ¡°Can I have my phone then since this is going to be a rtively quiet trip."


    "It''s in the other car." He winces still not looking at me.


    "What? Why!?"


    ¡°Umm.....it''s, uh, it has to go through a security check then you can have it back."


    I rub my hands on my face. I guess I get that part a little bit, even if I think it''s stupid. I''m being taken to his pack permanently and he knows nothing about me. I''m also going to be closely connected with everyone who is closest to him. I''m an unknown security risk. I won''t admit that I understand though. Why couldn''t he just tell me that himself? Ugh.


    "Can I have my bag then? I could at least get some homework done. This drive is not a short one."


    He sighs again. "Also in the other car." This time he opens his eyes slowly to look at me. He knows I''m getting more angry by the minute and he''s going to be on the receiving end when I do lose my temper. He looks ready for a verbalshing.

 Chapter 83

    "So all of my stuff is in a different car? You aren''t allowed to talk to me. I assume Jeeves here isn''t allowed to talk to me since he hasn''t said a thing or even looked in my direction. What am I supposed to do the whole trip, twiddle my thumbs?"


    "I thought, maybe, you would just sleep. Jason said you slept the whole tripst time."


    ¡°Yeah, after not sleeping well for three days straight, having Rayna show up in my pack unexpectedly and trying to beat my ass. All on top of doing about ten hours of additional stress workouts. I was spent and needed sleep. Completely different circumstances.¡± I am having a hard time controlling my volume.


    "What''s up with that anyway? The sleep thing. Waking up to you screaming was terrifying."


    "I''ll tell you about my sleep habits when you tell me the real reason why no one is allowed to talk to me." Another sigh. I fold my arms over my chest. ¡°That''s what I thought, Gamma." I raise my voice a little." This cannot be a one sided thing Alpha, I know you''re listening in. Put on your big boy pants or this is going to be a problem for everyone."


    The driver I have lovingly named ''Jeeves" snorts, then coughs to cover it up as he pulls out to start the drive to my prison.


    The drive is at least a pretty one as I just stare out the window. I can''t sleep, there are too many things running in my head.


    School, the studio, the new pack, expectations. It''s all overwhelming and nothing I have ever looked into or needed to know. I bet Rayna did all kinds of luna-like things with her mom growing up, so she has a good idea of what to do.


    The closest I ever got was getting to be a warrior with Jeremiah, and that was more for my safety inside the pack than anything.


    Wolves are rough by nature, their human sides take a bit of that personality on and I had to get tough or get seriously hurt. By human standards,


    I am a great fighter, but by wolf standards I can basically keep myself from dying or getting injured and that''s about it. What the hell am I supposed to do if something happens in the pack?


    The Luna is one of the protectors just like the Alpha. Will I even be able to do that, or will I just be a liability? I am going to have to really up my training game if I want to avoid being the weak link.


    We have stopped every hour to let the patrol wolves change out and rest.


    I can''t believe they are following us on foot in their wolf form. It''s impressive. I assume it''s to prevent an ambush, but of course I can only guess since no one is allowed to confirm or deny my questions. I have tried each time they switched out too.


    I thought Josh was going to gag me at one point based on the looks he was giving


    me.


    I should not have gotten as much enjoyment out of it as I did, but what was I supposed to do?


    They took every other form of entertainment and distraction away from me. I am not a wallflower or an ornament and I won''t be treated like one. I made sure to talk his ear off the entire time he was in the car with me.


    On the third stop I finally see Greta. She gets to escort me to the bathroom,


    because now that is mandatory as well. I don''t even get to choose when I go pee. She''s at least pleasant to me and can hold a conversation without having to m up because she might reveal pack secrets. Although there isn''t a lot to talk about through the bathroom stall.

 Chapter 84

    51 - Ryker "Bossman. Give me something, man. My ears are bleeding and she knows it." Josh whines. "We could use her for torture tactics. Seriously. Anything. Let me tell her something. I could talk to her about f*cking stickers for all I care, just let me talk to her."


    "No. I don''t know enough about her to know if she can be trusted with the most basic information. And all of you are quick to give her whatever she wants. Once she gets you talking, who knows what she will throw into the conversation. She already got Be at breakfast this morning."


    "You mean on their date?" Danny throws in. Why he thinks now is a good time to piss me off, I do not


    know.


    "It wasn''t a f*cking date. And she got him to spill her entire security detail in a matter of seconds."


    "That is something she should know about. Especially if something happens to me. She needs to know there is someone else close to feel safe.¡± Be is too gentle with her. She should just know that people are set to protect her and be good with that.


    "The protocol around our Luna is a need to know situation for a reason. Now she can tell anyone in earshot how many people are trailing her at all times. She can''t even sit in a car quietly for a few hours. Who''s to say she wouldn''t just start running her mouth to the first person she meets?"


    "Maybe if we were allowed to talk to her, she wouldn''t just go around talking to anyone else." I am going to throat punch Be before the day is over. I can feel it.


    Josh breaks through my thoughts. "This is definitely a controlled form of torture. She knows what she is doing. I am ready to take a page from her book and jump out this window." I roll my eyes while the rest of the guysugh in my head. My beta isn''t usually one for dramatics. But at least she has some defenses. I have to fight a smile at the brilliance and stupidity of the situation.


    "Hey, boss." Be chimes in tentatively. He''s running the left nk next to her car. He already has a soft spot for her. I guess it''s to be expected since he is her gamma, but he is so easily swayed by her it''s disturbing. "In all honesty, she''s bored. We all have something to do. You are working and the warriors are focused on protection. Can we give her her bag and let her study? She''s used to being busy. It''s just a suggestion, but it might help.¡±


    "Fine. Greta?"


    "Yes, Alpha?"


    "When we stop, go through Kennedy''s bag and remove anything electronic that may have a tracer on it. I want them thoroughly checked before she uses them. She can have her school bag for the rest of the trip."


    "Yes, Alpha. She will appreciate the gesture."


    F*ck! Kennedy has her too. I could hear the ''good boy'' in her remark. She''s been around my mom for too long. I take a deep breath and let it out slowly.


    "Alpha, we''re about ten minutes from our next stop."


    "Thanks Rick. Coordinate with the other drivers and make sure we pull all the way to the back of the building and set a perimeter. The Luna will be getting out to stretch her legs."


    "Yes, sir."


    I mindlink the rest of our team what is happening. Kennedy has chosen to stay in her car at every stop so far. I won''t give her a choice this time. If she is this bored and driving my team nuts, she needs to get out and move around. I won''t let her act like a child and distract them. This is when sh*t usually hits the fan.


    We pull into a rest stop that is neutral territory and managed by several different packs. There shouldn''t be any issues here, that would be detrimental for everyone, but it is a great ce for an enemy to gauge the size of the team we are traveling with and set up an attack down the road. By sticking close to the back entrance we can conceal some of our numbers and more importantly, Kennedy''s presence.


    I don''t travel with women outside my warrior team, ever. Not even my mother travels in the same vehicle as me, so having Kennedy in my car would be a tant invitation for someone to attack. There was no time to exin the situation to her before we left, not that it would have made any difference, she''s too immature for that. She needed to be separate from me to not draw attention. I will not put anyone''s lives in danger simply because my wolf couldn''t leave her behind.

 Chapter 85

    I pretend to bepletely interested in my phone as I head back to my vehicle, but my attention is solely on my mate. I hear her yell ''Jeeves!'' to Grant. He''s never going to live that down. Then she has an animated conversation with everyone in her vehicle. The way her hands move and the yful expression in her eyes tell me she''s being a smart*ss, probably about me. But, I can''t stop the longing for her to turn some of that yfulness towards me. As I watch Greta hand Kennedy her backpack, the smile Kennedy gives her makes my wolf sigh and Greta gives me a quick ''I told you'' look. The warm sensation is short lived though when Kennedy raises her voice. "I understand the security protocol. It would just be nice to have it exined to me in more than half assed grunts." I catch her quiet thank you to Greta and herment about boys being stupid although it wasn''t meant for me to hear. Or maybe it was.


    I immediately opened my link to Danny. There''s no way she''s done with her rant based on the drive today. I have had her chittering in the back of my head the whole trip, thanks to my wolf wanting to listen to her voice and my team thinking I deserve the punishment as much or more than they do. My wolf actuallyughed at Josh''s annoyance with her. He also thinks it''s hrious that she calls Grant ''Jeeves.'' He will never go by his given name after today, but he''s being a good sport. She''s growing on him too.


    My thoughts zero in on the conversation when she calls Danny a man child and mentions me c*ckblocking him at my sister''s party. I didn''t realize she caught on to that situation. Maybe she''s more observant than I thought. I freeze getting into my seat when he mentions Ben''s having a thing for her and she doesn''t deny it or try to exin. My wolf''s irritation res and we see red at the mention of Ben''s hand on her waist when we arrived in Silver Crescent. I take a deep breath in and let it out slowly as I get in the car.


    "Knock it off!" I growl at my wolf. "She stayed away from both of them, if you recall. She left with us then and is with us now.""}


    "He should never have had intentions towards her in the first ce. He should have known better."


    "We have talked about this. She''s human. No one thought she would have a mate, and we can''t change her past."


    "She still should have waited." He grumbles.


    "For what?!" I don''t know why I am arguing about this. Wolves'' sense of duty is different from humans. It''s why we all test rtionships young, before our wolves show up. We don''t have the grumble of our wolves telling us it''s wrong.


    "To be absolutely sure she didn''t have a mate.''


    "You do know how unrealistic that thought is, right? She''s not a damsel waiting for her knight toe save her. She''s human. Just human. At least she doesn''t throw herself at us, like some of the power hungry she wolves. And for all her irritating traits, she isn''tzy and she doesn''t seem to want to take advantage of us. It''s an interesting change of pace."


    "You waited though." He isn''t going to let this go, and it''s stupid.


    "Debatable." My experience is limited, that''s for sure, but I''m no saint.


    "On the important stuff, though. You waited for your mate. Why couldn''t she?" Humans are different. They choose their life partners differently. I don''t know why he can''t get past that.


    "If you figure out a way to talk to her, you can ask her that question. You''re lucky she''s even here. She would be safer with Jeremiah and Rayna, as far from us as possible."


    "Asshole." Iugh, he can''t do a damn thing about it. The reality is, I would never leave her behind, no matter how much I believe it would keep her safe. It would hurt and weaken my wolf, which none of us could handle.


    Now, I just have to figure out how to handle her being here and so close all of the time. I may have to reject her and I don''t know what that will do to me or my wolf.

 Chapter 86

    52 - Kennedy


    As we get back to my car, Danny is in the front seat and Jeeves is back to driving.


    "Jeeves! How was your run? Pleasant and uneventful I hope. Good to hear. Good to hear. Did you enjoy your time away from me? Catch up with any friends? Fight off any mean old rogues in my honor? No? That''s too bad. Maybe next time. I''m so d we had this talk." Danny is at leastughing and Jeeves is trying hard not to. Greta just looks confused. ¡°Insanity is starting to kick in and I am having conversations out loud with myself since no one is allowed to talk to me. The silent treatment order is my favorite so far. It''s so great to be epted and befriended by everyone. I feel so wee and wanted by the warm reception." I stick my tongue out and cross my eyes at her and sheughs.


    "It won''t be this bad when we get home. Security has to be tight and focused while we travel. I know that sucks for you, but maybe this will help." She holds up my backpack. I don''t even know where it came from. "Your phone andptop are still with security, I can''t do anything about that until we are home, but thest couple hours can be a little less boring for you." She winks at me.


    "See! Why couldn''t any of them have said that?! You had a whole conversation without stuttering once!" I raise my voice as I see Ryker walk back to his SUV. He won''t look my way, but the muscle in his jaw is twitching, so I know he hears. "I understand the security protocol. It would just be nice to have it exined to me in more than half assed grunts.¡± I bring my voice down and focus on Greta. ¡°Boys are so stupid. Thank you Greta."


    She hugs me and then waits until I get in the car and the door is closed before she walks away.


    "I guess it''s a good thing I''m not a boy." Dannyughs at me.


    ¡°No, you are a man child that throws a tantrum when your alpha c*ckblocks you." Jeeves chokes on his coffee and Danny looks surprised. I don''t even look up from my backpack. At this rate, sarcasm is going to be the onlynguage I speak by the end of the week. "Did I hear it took threedies to cheer you up? At least I know it''s hard to rece me."


    "First, never bring that up again, or you will not have a delta to make fun of. I like having the use of my limbs...all of them. No one discusses that I hit on the future Luna of my pack. Second, you came into the pack, kept up with Greta and then looked hot as f*ck at the party. So yes, I needed multiple distractions. I should thank you, I had a fantastic night." He winks at me. "The only reason no one else approached you was because..."


    "You stuck to my ass like glue almost the whole night?"


    This time Jeeves can''t hold it in, he lets out a bellyugh and thumps his hand on the steering wheel.


    "Hey Ben wasn''t too far off and neither was my alpha. Trust me, if anyone would have touched you that night they would have died. Your former Beta has a thing for you, you know. We all saw it. I''m surprised he made it out of both parties with his arms attached. Especially when we got to Silver Crescent and he had a death grip on your waist. He was staking a im...''


    "Will you stop trying to piss him off? He''s going to jump through this window and throttle both of us. I am not trying to die today because you can''t shut your mouth.¡± Jeeves scolds him and Danny just smiles his boyish devil smile.


    He''ll at least help me pass the time at Dark Moon pack. I have a feeling I will have a lot of it.


    We get back on the highway and I settle in with my Chem book. No time like prison time to get it done, I guess. I wish these guys at least listened to the radio. Anything to break this heavy silence. It might be more distracting than if they were talking. Which,e to think of it, they probably are talking...over mindlink. Before I let myself get frustrated over something I have no control over, again, I get back to my book.


    I''m working through a chemicalpound when I hear one of them suck in a breath. Then I feel it. Their tension is palpable. Just when I open my mouth to ask, a shape blurs across the road. "What the hell?"


    "Shh! Luma, get down, Now!" Jeeves grunts as heys on the gas.


    I do not have to be told twice. I can defend myself if needed, and I enjoy training, but I am not trying to be a hero or a problem. I tuck myself on the floor behind Danny''s seat as close to the door as I can get.


    If we have to stop and someone looks through the window quickly, they might not see me. I hear several growls around our vehicle and can hear the pounding of feet on the ground around us. There are wolves keeping pace with our SUV. I have no idea how fast we are going, but it''s probably close to the top speed this vehicle can handle. I would really like to watch them in action, just because it''s impressive, but I know better and I do value my life. I don''t know if the feet I hear are the good guys or the bad guys.


    I can feel Ryker''s wolf near though. He must have shifted. And Be is close. I don''t know how or why I can tell them from the rest, but I can.

 Chapter 87

    I hear more growls and then a loud thunk against the side of our car causing us to wobble side to side. Jeeves says some choice words under his breath, but keeps the SUV up to speed while making a few corrections to keep us from flipping. He could probably be a stunt driver if he wanted to.


    "OH SH*T!" I screech as a bloody head collides with the window across from me. Then the ss of the back hatch explodes. I duck to avoid the shards and another thump against the car sends us spinning. This time all of us yell, but Jeeves works his magic through the spinout.


    "Kennedy! Don''t move from this spot do you understand? No matter what. You wait for one of us to get you out, got it?" Danny yells at me, his eyes wild over the back seat.


    "Yeah, I got it." I shake some of the ss off of me as they both jump out of the SUV. I stayed huddled up next to the door for what seemed like hours, but was probably minutes. Listening to the snapping and growling of teeth. The sounds of fur being ripped and whines from wolves who are injured. I can''t tell who is who and not knowing is driving me nuts, but I can''t look either. The fact that no one has checked the car now that it''s stopped is a good sign that they don''t know I''m here, which is keeping me alive.


    Then a vibrating growl rips through the air shaking the SUV and my body down to my bones. Ryker. I hear a few more sounds after that and then nothing. I feel like I have gone deaf, until I hear the screech of the door as it''s yanked off the SUV and I tumble out into arms.


    I yelp and hear "She''s okay." Be. Be found me. I''m safe.


    I start to curl in towards him, the adrenaline making me shake, but another growl has him setting me on my feet instead. I wobble a little, blinking, but then I feel tingles on my arms and look up into zing green eyes.


    "You''re bleeding.¡± His voice is gruff and irritated.


    "I''m not hurt. I got hit with the ss from the window. I can clean it up quickly." He just nods and moves his attention from me.


    ¡°Get her a first aid kit. Grant, check the vehicles, make sure they are operational and nothing was nted. Josh, Danny take a team and sweep, we are exposed out here. Be, stay with Kennedy and make sure she get cleaned up. We need to get out of here fast if they are still tracking her."


    "Why would they track me?"


    "There are several reasons I can think of and probably more that I don''t know. This is why it was a bad idea to give you your stuff without checking it first." He''s not looking at me, but at least I know he is on alert and not just avoiding me.


    "How would they track my books?" I tried and failed to keep the annoyance out of my voice. "If they were tracking ''me'' would they have attacked the vehicle with my phone andputer in it?¡±


    Ryker shoots me a look, but doesn''t argue. Yeah, that''s right buddy, I''m not as dumb as you think I am.


    "We didn''t do a thorough sweep of your bag, there could be a tracker anywhere in it."


    "Then why didn''t they keep attacking the SUV? If they were after me, noting after me when we stopped was a mistake, don''t you think?" He''s vibrating with anger now. He doesn''t like being questioned, but I''m not one of his pack members, nor am I a subordinate, He can''t stop me. I''m not trying to make him angry, though. I''m trying to understand where his mind is and what the motive of our attackers


    was.


    I have a huge desire to reach out and touch his arm, to try and calm him down. I move on instinct, I have nothing else to work with right now. My fingertips brush the hairs on his arms and I can feel the tingles start, but he pulls away before I can make full contact and my heart sinks. I feel even lower than when I watch Jeremiah induct Rayna into Silver Crescent.


    Be must have caught my mood change because he''s right beside me, arm around my shoulders, holding me up. I am drained all of a sudden. I don''t really pay attention to what happens next. I am bundled into an SUV with four warriors, two in the front seats and two sandwiching me in the back. Someone gave me a nket and I finally fall asleep.

 Chapter 88

    53- Ryker


    The rest of the drive is uneventful, thank the Goddess. I head straight for my office with Josh, letting Greta and Be get Kennedy settled back in her room. Another thing my wolf protested. He wants her with us, wants to help her heal from her scrapes. But she said she was fine, so I''m not worried about it. If she was really hurt and needed us, she would have said something when I asked.


    Edward''s pack seems to be settling into their new routine and other small pack problems are working themselves out. Rory, Nathan and Don are on board with the school, training facility and hospital outpost and are prepared to work around ude. At least a few things are going my way.


    We take turns using the shower in my office, discussing the attack and what it could have meant. I didn''t tell Kennedy, but she wasn''t wrong. If they were after her specifically they would have tried to take her from the vehicle when it stopped. But, they attacked all four vehicles equally.


    But if she wasn''t the target, who or what was? It wasn''t me. Like Kennedy they would have put a full force on my vehicle if it was me. Josh had Grant take the vehicles in for a full inspection, maybe the attack was a diversion for something else.


    Robin had the kitchen omegas bring us food and said she would check on Kennedy as soon as she was awake. We are settling in to go over thetest ns from Linda that need approval. This project will be massive and bring in a ton of work and revenue for my pack if we can get it to go through.


    "Alpha. The Luna wants to go on a run and just a heads up she is pissed I am even asking.¡± Beughs.


    "What is she even doing up? She should be exhausted after today. She needs to rest."


    "Your idea of ''rest'' and hers are widely different.¡±


    "Fine, Take her on a short route around the central town. That should be plenty."


    "Uh." cough. Why the f*ck is he stuttering? "She wants to run the border." he is barely audible.


    My anger res immediately. "ABSOLUTELY F*CKING NOT! Is she insane? Especially after today!"


    "I told her you would say that. And she''s ready to disregard your order. We''re outside your office." Be sounds defeated and we have only been home for a couple hours.


    I take a second topose myself. There is no way to shut down my anger at herpleteck of personal safety though. I tell Josh I am going to need a minute with Kennedy to set some ground rules. We walk to the door together and she is fuming on the other side.


    Josh slips past her not looking at anyone. Coward. Next time she''s this pissed I am going to make him sit in a room alone with her. Be won''t even look at me. Knowing he should be able to handle his Luna and I''m not happy about being interrupted.


    "Inside, Kennedy." She has tiny scratches everywhere from the ss, but otherwise, she was being truthful about being unharmed.


    She just stares at me before taking a step forward. I open my mouth to start talking, but she cuts me off.


    "Hello, Kennedy. Please join me in my office. We have a few things to discuss." She mocks in a deep voice."


    Why thank you Ryker, you''re right. We should talk."


    She flips her hair walking by me into my office. I just stare at Bepletely bewildered. He says nothing but gives me a look that tells me she''s my problem for now. I close the door and close my eyes, taking a deep breath and channeling all of my patience for the raging little human standing in the middle of my office.


    "Look... Kennedy. You can''t run the border. End of story."


    "I need to run and I need to learn the boundaries of the pack so I know where I can go and what to avoid. Why not do that right now? It''s simple and something Be and a few warriors can handle. They won''t even have to talk to me and you don''t have to be anywhere near me. Everything you have asked for all day." Okay, I kind of deserved that, but it''s not happening after the attack today.


    "It''s not a good idea right now. We just got back, we were attacked and my patrols have yet to check in."


    ¡°That''s it? That''s the best excuse you''ve got? You went straight to work when we got here, why can''t I do something productive? I have been cooped up in a car, essentially by myself for half the day. Then we were attacked and I have adrenaline to burn off. I need to do something active. I want to run."


    "And Be can run with you...in the city limits. Or better yet, go to the gym. We have plenty of treadmills and equipment for you to use. It''s in the basement,pletely safe and at your disposal." There, that should appease her. Human girls like running on treadmills, I think.


    "Did you just confine me to the packhouse gym like a cardio bunny?"


    Her voice went down an octave. She hasn''t moved from her spot in the center of my office and her honey and spice scent is making me dizzy. It had faded from her time here after my sister''s party and I was finally able to concentrate. I''m going to have to open all the windows to air it out again. "I hope you don''t n on keeping me locked up here like a prisoner." Did she just growl at me?

 Chapter 89

    ¡°No. It''s just not safe for someone like... It''s not safe for you. Not right now."


    Her eyes shed. If I didn''t know she was human, I would swear her wolf was ready to rip my throat out." Like me? You were going to say ''it''s not safe for someone like me.'' What do you mean exactly?" She is almost whispering and I know it''s a dangerous sign.


    I don''t have any real experience with women outside my sister and my mom, I don''t do rtionships. And this feels like a trap. But she can''t just go wandering around either. She was lucky thest time she was here that she didn''t get lost or hurt.


    "You can''t just wander wherever you want in this pack."


    "And I can''t just be stuck here inside. Let me learn where to go." She raises her voice.


    "Stick close to the house for now. Be and I cane up with a n to introduce you around and get you familiar with the safe areas. But, that is going to have to wait. I have a few other things I am dealing with right now. Stick to the house, until you hear otherwise.¡± I''m doing my best to not get angry at her obstinance and my wolf is all over the ce, understanding what I want, but also willing to just roll over and do anything she says to make her happy.


    "Did you just try to alphamand me to stay in the house?" Now she''s seething.


    Maybe. Though, I won''t tell her that. It was worth a shot. But I''m not going to admit it with the look she''s giving me right now. She steps right up in my space and pokes me in the chest. It''s supposed to be threatening, but all I can think of is how blue her eyes are when she''s mad and how much I want to throw her over my shoulder and take her upstairs so we can finish what we started the night of my sister''s party. I can''t though. I have to figure out if it''s even safe to have her as a mate.


    "Listen here, Alpha. I am not a trophy to be polished and only shown at special functions. I am a person. I had ns of my own, before you. I didn''t make a fuss abouting here because I didn''t want to upset my aunt or start any fights. I know what mates mean to your wolves. He doesn''t deserve the pain or being mateless. You don''t want me anymore than I want you. I''m here now, but I won''t be a prisoner. Get your head out of your ass and understand that I am a warrior who will be a part of this pack you forced me into. I''m going for a run, you wanna control my path, join in. Otherwise stay the f*ck out of my way. And leave Be out of it."


    I was so shocked at her words, I didn''t move until after the door behind me banged open. When I turned around, Be''s face probably mirrored my own. If anyone else had talked to me like that, they would not be breathing now. But Kennedy just walked all over me and I think I kind of liked it.


    "I really hope she doesn''t take that anger out on me now." Be looks genuinely terrified. "If she decides she wants to grapple, I am calling you. What do you want me to do boss? And decide quick because she''s already proven she''s willing to jump out a window and climb off a roof to do what she wants.¡±


    "F*ck. I forgot about that. Take her on a run, let her burn off some energy. She can''t go in the woods, you know she can''t, not yet. Steer her clear, distract her with something else."


    ¡°Like what?!¡± He squeaks like when we were thirteen. ¡°She''s on a warpath right now."


    "You spend the most time with her. Figure it out."


    "You do understand that is part of the problem, right? You can''t avoid her forever."


    "The more she''s around me, the more my wolf gets attached. I can''t let that happen. I need to know for certain she will be loyal and good for this pack. She''s human, we don''t even know if she could survive being marked. She''s been involved with Jeremiah''s pack her whole life andpletely immersed for thest three years. You think they couldn''t find a safe way to induct her as a simple pack member in all that time?"


    "I don''t know, but I have to go, she''s probably left without me by now. Just try. Actually try to get answers. I have a feeling her old pack didn''t try very hard. You saw her face when they brought Rayna in. She''s hurting right now because of a lot of things not in her control."


    I just nod. I hate the idea that she is hurting and stuffing it down with anger. I don''t think he''s wrong, but I need to know if she''s worth the effort first.

 Chapter 90

    54 - Kennedy


    I must be f*cking crazy or just in the process of losing my mind. After leaving Ryker and Be standing like morons outside Ryker''s office, I ran straight up to my room to change fully intending to take the run I want to take outside in the woods. But, as I was changing, I decided that was too predictable. If I am stuck here for the foreseeable future with a tyrant who just likes to have his way, I am going to be as unpredictable as possible.


    I throw my hair up in a ponytail and crack my door to make sure there isn''t anyone secretly spying on me in the hallway yet. When I see the coast is clear, I walk out and start a fast walk down one side of the hallway touching everything I can, lightly leaving a scent. When I get past the main stairway I circle back repeating the path a couple times so they can''t tell which way I am going. Then I head over to Ryker''s secret stairs. He hasn''t used them in a while. His cologne is almost nonexistent as I head down to the kitchen. Once I am down here I make sure to touch as many things as I can while I ask an omega to show me to the gym in the basement. At this point they expect me to defy them and run.


    They have a rude awakeninging if they think they can just stick me in the house and I''ll behave like a good little minion. If the only entertainment I am going to have is causing them constant headaches, at the very least I am going to enjoy myself and be as unpredictable as possible.


    When we get down here, I am actually impressed. Ryker wasn''t kidding, it is a really nice space with a ton of equipment to use. I forego the treadmills out of spite, but I make good use of everything else.


    I spend a long time doing yoga and ptes movements to actually stretch out my body after being in a tension filled vehicle for so long, then full body weights until I feel the anger towards all of them finally melt away.


    I have school to finish, college sses toplete for this semester and then I will make ns from there. Having a solid goal helps keep my mind straight and focused and I actually feel better as I leave the gym.


    I have no idea what time it is when I resurface, but the packhouse is quiet and dark.


    I make my way back to the kitchen to grab a snack and then go to bed. Despite what I led them to believe, I''m not actually dumb enough to go wander in the woods by myself.


    I don''t even know if Ryker''s pack knows he brought me here or who I''m supposed to be to him.


    Someone would probably notice I''m human and try to kick me out if I did or kill me. But, I do want to get to know the area so I can go out safely. I don''t know why my trying to be safe is now the problem. Something about running in the woods is calming. It has always helped me clear my head and make more rational decisions. This pack has amazing wooded areas from what I have seen. I would really like to explore while I figure out my next move..


    The woods I used to walk through to get to my mother''s studio, Mark showed me. He told me where the territory ended and what to do if I came across anyone who wasn''t in the pack. I want the same freedom here. This pack is so big and beautiful. It can''t be unsafe for me to be out everywhere, can it? I mean he''sbined like 6 packs or something crazy like that.


    I was going to grab an apple and a bottle of water, but when I opened the fridge I found a te with my name on it. The omega who showed me to the gym must have left it for me. I smiled. At least not everyone here is annoyed by my presence. I eat the chicken and veggies quickly and then wash my te and head up the back steps ready for a shower and sleep.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter


    91


    "Oh for f*cks sake! Where the hell have you been? We have been looking


    everywhere for you.


    I jump and almost fall back down the dark stairwell at Be''s shout.


    "Damn, Be. Warn a girl next time. I''m not real interested in breaking my leg falling down the stairs." I right myself and shut the door.


    "Seriously, where were you? I have been going crazy. The Alpha is pissed. I thought he was going to kill me when I told him you were gone and I couldn''t find you."


    "I told you both I needed to work out. I was given instructions to use the gym downstairs, that''s where I was. Why didn''t he look there first if he was so worried? Maybe your alpha should put more effort into taking better care of his possessions if he''s upset about miscing one. Get some sleep Be, I''m not going to do anything shady for at least the next eight hours." I walk past him and straight into my


    room.


    I know Ryker is listening. I just have a sense when he is close to me, maybe that''s the mate thing. I''m not sure, but I can feel him hiding behind the door like a creeper. I feel bad that Be is caught in between Ryker and I. None of this is his fault anymore than it is mine. But, it''s his job and he is literallypelled to follow me around until Ryker decides to send me home and take a wolf as his luna. Until then he is stuck with me and like Jason told him I''m a handful on my best days. It''s a whole other ball game when I''m trying to be difficult. I smile at the thought as I snuggle into my cloud of a bed.


    I wake up, shower and attempt to be presentable in dark jeans, a long sleeved fitted shirt and ts. I chose to leave my long, wavy hair down to air dry. I have no idea what we are doing today and I don''t want to look like a total slob if I am going to be meeting people. I take my backpack downstairs. Maybe I can find a quiet sunny ce to get some work done. I need to get myptop and phone back too. I never checked in with Jeremiah when we got here. Maybe Ryker talked to Rayna. Though, that might be wishful thinking.


    There are people casuallying and going on the first floor. I don''t think they all live here, but I think I remember Rayna saying something about the main level being open to all the guests in the pack since so many people pass through. I do see a familiar figure walking along the foyer.


    "Robin!¡± She startles looking up from her phone and then smiles.


    "Hello Luna. What can I do for you this morning?"


    I rushed down thest few stairs and across the hall to her. ¡°I''m not your Luna, Robin. Just call me Kennedy, please."


    "You''ve got that right." a snarky voice calls out from behind me. "What are you doing


    here? I thought we were rid of your human stench a month ago."


    "Lucky you, I''m back!" I sing and turn my attention back to Robin.


    "Why? No one wants you here."


    Don''t throw the first punch. Don''t throw the first punch. That is the mantra I have as I turn to fully face

 Chapter 92

    55 - Kennedy


    "Your Moon Goddess and Alpha think otherwise." I turn back to Robin. I need to get away from Amy or my first, and probablyst, act as Luna will be homicide.


    "You probably drugged him or something. Once it wears off he''ll throw you out with the rest of the trach."


    Robin''s face twitches just a fraction, but she schools it quickly. Ooh, I need to take notes from her. ¡°Amy, you are addressing the Luna, you should be more respectful. You were also told not to wander around the packhouse."


    ¡°But she just said not to call her ''Luna.'' I was just following orders. I''m looking for Ryker, we were supposed to get together this morning." Amy simpers and I almost lunge at her. Jealousy washes over my whole body. Logically I know she''s lying, but her words still hurt and piss me off. It takes everything I have to stay rooted to my spot, but this little b*tch isn''t going to just walk in here and act like she''s better than me. She certainly doesn''t need any ammo against me, and beating her up would fall into that category, no matter how big a b*tch she''s being.


    Robin moves to speak, but I ce my hand on her arm. ¡°Amy, is it?" I take on the sweetest tone I can. "I was speaking to Robin, not you. It''s Luna Kennedy to you, and Alpha Ryker goes by his title as well, just so I am perfectly clear. My friends have special privileges. You are not one of them. Now, the door is that way. Robin and I have a busy day." I raise my eyebrows and just stare at her until she huffs and walks away.


    I don''t take a breath until she has walked all the way out the front door. ¡°Nicely done, Luna." Be walks up behind me.


    "Still not the Luna, Be. That b*ch just needs to learn her ce, and it''s not here. She didn''t get the memo thest time."


    "Wait! Whatst time? There was ast time?"


    I exchange a look with Robin and she just winks at me. "Anyway, Robin. I need a ce to study, but I like to spread out a little. Is there somewhere I can go where I won''t be in anyone''s way?"


    Copyright ? 2024 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    "Your office is all ready for you. Did Alpha Ryker not show it to you?"


    ¡°Nope,¡± I say on a breath. Shocker. ¡°He and his team were too busy telling me how many steps away from the packhouse I was allowed to go." I side eye Be. "It was a longer discussion than they nned on."


    She smiles at me again. ¡°Well, let me take you." She turns and starts walking away. I have to hurry to catch up. We take the same maze of hallways she had me in the night of the party and I can feel my stomach tightening. I know where we are headed.


    "Were you doing something though. You look super busy. I don''t want to take you away from your job. I am not a priority. Be can probably show me, I mean, he''s stuck being my shadow for now.''


    "What do you mean ''for now?'' You going somewhere I don''t know about, Luna?" Be whispers behind me.


    "Not yet, but we both know your alpha doesn''t want me and we are both just biding our time until he figures out a way to reject me without hurting his wolf."


    I don''t miss the silence at my statement, but I am not going to acknowledge it. I know I''m not permanent. They should too. And I know more about how wolf mates work than they thought. I''m d I can keep surprising them. Robin walks me back down the hallway that I know leads to Ryker''s office. Figures they would put me right next to him. He must not have done a good enough job exining how much he doesn''t like me or want me around. He probably assumes his absoluteck of attention towards me is enough to get them to do the same.

 Chapter 93

    Sure enough, my door is right next to his. The situation is only made more


    frustrating by the intensity of his mouth watering scent. This is going to be torture. No one as rude and disrespectful should look and smell the way he does, it isn''t fair to the rest of us mediocre people.


    When Robin lets me in though, I stumble and almost choke. ¡°Oh, wow! Seriously? There is no way this is for


    me."


    "Yes, Luna Kennedy. This is yours. Let me know of any changes you want to make. There is a desktopputer that is all set up for you. I''m sorry we don''t have yourptop ready yet. It''s on my list of things today. There''s a bathroom over there. We keep a change of everyday clothes, workout gear and a suit in stock for you. There is also a food and beverage area on the other wall here." She points across from me near a huge window. We must be on the same side as my bedroom. The forest view is just as incredible. "Let us know what snacks you like and we will keep them stocked too." I can only nod, I am so overwhelmed. "If that is all, I have a few other things to get to. Have Be mind link me if there is anything else I can do." And just like that my heart does a small little stutter. I have to go through Be for everything. I take a deep breath and try to smile at her. They are both doing their best to make me asfortable as they are allowed. "Thank you Robin, I appreciate it."


    I wander around the office. There is stuff everywhere. Ryker''s mom must have loved trinkets and knick knacks. I need to figure out what has sentimental value, cause it''s all making me feel ustrophobic. I won''t throw anything out, but I need to put some of it away before I get vertigo. The desk legs are a beautiful dark, shiny wood. The top was made from a center vertical section of a tree, where every ring is a stripe. It''s beautiful and raw and covered by a thick piece of ss to protect it.. There''s a cute seating area with a two person couch, coffee table and two arms chairs that look veryfortable, all surrounding a firece.


    Naturally, I moved to the couch. I''m not ready to sit in the Luna''s chair yet. It''s not a conversation that Ryker and I have had and until then, the job isn''t mine, so the chair isn''t mine.


    ¡°Be, I am going to sit here and work. I would prefer that you don''t just stare at me, but I won''t send you out into the hall to be bored either. Is there something you can do that is at least semi-productive?"


    "I don''t believe that you will just sit here and wait for me if I step out to get


    anything."


    "I earned that distrust," I smile at him. "And I can guarantee that I tend to do what I want, so it will probably happen again. I''m not used to being confined or having to ask permission. But, I really do have to work and I really don''t want you just staring at me. If it will make you feel better, post a warrior while you''re gone."


    "You won''t be offended?" He''s eyeing me suspiciously.


    "By what? You leaving to find something to do? I gave you permission, right?" He nods slowly. "Then no, I won''t be offended. And Be?"


    "What?"


    "I have a patio door." I point to the side and smile. "It has a single deadbolt, no camera and walks straight out to the forest. Just in case you didn''t know." I wink at him.


    "Handful'' doesn''t even begin to describe you does it?" He almost groans, rubbing his eyes.


    "You wish it was that easy." Iughed a realugh for the first time in days.


    He smiles at me and finally leaves and I don''t know if I like the suffocating space he left behind. I feel alone. Really, really alone.

 Chapter 94

    56 - Ryker


    It''s been a week from hell. Well, weeks really, but this one has been the worst by far. She''s in my head and at the forefront of my thoughts at all times.


    I have had a semi since she came storming into my office demanding to run our first day here. I couldn''t even get off with anyone who tried, and they tried really, really


    hard.


    I don''t think I have ever had this much pent up energy in my entire life.


    My wolf and I had a huge fight the first time I let a woman go down on me since bringing Kennedy home.


    He was so pissed that while her brte curls were bobbing up and down on my c*ck and I was picturing my mate''s blonde silky strands draped over me, he started nting images in my head of old men, gnarled old wolves and my mother just to kill the moodpletely. Then heughed for hours after. I just pulled the she-wolf off me and walked out and left her very confused and sitting in the middle of the floor while I had a limp d*ck dangling in between my legs. 2


    I have been in three different areas over thest three weeks working on building and improvement projects, scenting the borders and following up on more threat rumors. All three areas have beautiful women who are mateless and willing to serve their alpha. Every time I have tried for a release, my wolf has shut it down. I tried topromise but he won''t even let me rub one out myself now. Whatever the sexual version of ''hangry'' is, that''s me driving back to my packhouse.


    I have been getting regr reports from Danny, Robin and a few other trusted warriors on Kennedy''s behavior. Be too, but his reports have be so surface level that they are almost worthless. I don''t think he''s lying, I think he''s leaving out personal things that might allow me to get to know her. He''s not happy I didn''t take her with me or even tell her I was leaving.


    The only women I have ever had to check in with are Robin and my mother.


    The former needs to know, because she handles my schedule. Thetter is because she''s my mother. I can''t justify risking her life again.


    Not after we were attacked just driving back to the pack and her vehicle took the first hit and the most damage. She was in harm''s waypletely surrounded. I''m just d that Grant is an exceptional driver and was in her vehicle during the impact.


    "Somebody put a f*cking bell on this girl and a tracker while we''re at it." I hate the panic in his voice and I immediately know it''s about Kennedy. My blood runs cold "Be?! What''s wrong?!" My wolf is all ears ready for action.


    "We were on a run, and before you lose your sh*t, there were five of us with Kennedy and we were running inside the forest line. You approved the trail and we followed protocol." I will smack him upside the head for the attitude as soon as I see him, I feel a ''but''ing though. "Four wolves, pack, not rogues, came out of the forest.


    One attacked me immediately, he knew I was her gamma. This was nned. Jensen was closest to her, they took off for the packhouse while we handled the situation, two dead and two in custody. He''s a rookie though and somehow managed to lose her." He''s panting, but I can''t tell if it''s from running or adrenaline at losing Kennedy.


    "WHAT!?" My wolf roars and I can feel all their wolves whimper. "Where is he now? How the f*ck do you lose a human in the woods?


    "I won''t give you excuses Alpha. I can feel her, but I can''t find her. I assume she''s hiding, but we have no way to let her know it''s safe without yelling out. We haven''t finished the sweep so we can''t call to her yet, it''s not safe. The minute I shift to human, I lose her scent. She''s good at masking and I can''t risk it. We need you." Grant has already stopped the car on the side of the road and we are out, tearing through our clothes as we shift. It doesn''t take long for us to get to their position and I''m not shocked to find that they are not far from where Don''s border is. The one ude is trying to take over. I really just need to kill him.


    It takes no time for my wolf to lock on to her scent. Wee to an area of evergreen trees and it gets muddled, so I shift. Het Be keep tracking her scent as a wolf and keep me on track.


    She''s done a better job than the night she tried to sneak out of her pack. I wonder if she thinks she can use the opportunity to leave Dark Moon as well? That thought makes my anger re all over again. My wolf won''t let her leave willingly.

 Chapter 95

    ¡°She''s got a rude awakeninging if that is her intention. I will lock her in a cell myself." My wolf grumbles.


    "That''s going to be hard without opposable thumbs."


    "Shut up, you know what I mean. She''s a proven flight risk and she''s a danger to herself right now."


    "See?! You''re finally understanding why we need to reject her. She''s a danger to EVERYONE!"


    "F*ck you. We need to mark her, so we can track her, dumbass."


    "Can you honestly tell me you are willing to risk her life to try?"


    We are never going to agree on this at all. He''s still grumbling in my head when I get sick of walking blindly around the woods. If there are any more assholes out here ready to attack. Bring ''em on. We are so pissed off right now, they don''t stand a chance.


    "Kennedy?!" I shout into the trees. ¡°Come out. It''s over. Be is losing his damn mind cause he can''t find you."


    "It''s good to know who really cares." I spin and almost trip over my own feet. I think my heart f*cking stopped and restarted at three times the speed it''s supposed to be at. She literally walks around a tree trunk surrounded by brush not more than ten feet from me.


    Relief washes over me at the sight of her. She''s safe and beautiful with her usual scowl directed at me. I want to run and wrap her in my arms and shake the sh*t out of her for scaring us like that. I do nothing but Stare though, controlling my breathing.


    "Yeah, well Jensen is going to get the beating of his life and then the sh*ttiest patrol for a month after losing track of you. That''s on you. Never leave your protector. You should know better!" I seeth. I can be mad now that I know she is unharmed and right in front of me. "I haven''t had a chance to check on Be, but he was attacked. That''s also on you. The other three warriors who were with you have better things to be doing than babysitting you and you managed to put them all in danger. If any of them had gotten hurt, that would have been on you too." "F*ck you Ryker. We followed all your stupid rules and Be got hurt. Your protocol is five warriors with me when I am out. I want Jensen assigned to my detail with Be permanently, starting immediately. The boy did amazing considering it was his first run with us. He allowed me time to do what I needed to do to be taken out of the equation so they could focus on the four rogues who attacked. No one got to me. He did his job and so did I."


    Copyright ? 2024 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    So, she was able to analyze the situation and is giving feedback. Ugh! She was in danger, I can''t be impressed by her actions right now. So what if she knows that she is the weak link in a fight and can hide well. She could have been seriously hurt or taken. ¡°No. They weren''t focused. They were distracted trying to find you." I growl. "No! They focused on the fight and then came to look for me, but I can''t mindlink anyone to know it was safe, because you won''t make me a pack member. I don''t know who is and isn''t a part of this pack, it''s too damn big and you won''t let me learn. I don''t know who is setting traps to get to you or me. Anyone could have forced one of the guys to call out to get to me. This isn''t my first rodeo with kidnapping, Ryker."


    "You won''t get Jensen on your detail."


    "No?! Watch me." Her eyes narrow and I swear I can feel an aura of powere


    from her, but that''s impossible, she''s human.


    "No. You can''t have him. Is this going to be a thing we do? I give you an answer you don''t like, and you just repeat it back to me?"


    "No." She raises an eyebrow and crosses her arms over her chest and I notice her outfit for the first time. She is in tiny ck running shorts and a purple tank top with a small amount of cleavage pushed up. My wolf is drooling, but I am getting more irritated by the second. Everything fits like it was molded to her with far too much skin showing.

 Chapter 96

    "You cannot be serious." I rub my forehead. I can''t deal with this right now. "They let you out in that? You are running in the forest half naked and winter is almost here. You are probably almost frozen. Let''s go finish this discussion at the house." I throw a thumb over my shoulder.


    ¡°I have a run to finish and there is nothing wrong with what I am wearing. You guys are naked all the time. We will see you when we are done." She gestures behind her and I was so focused that I forgot we had an audience. Their furry heads are just ping ponging back and forth between the two of us. F*cking d*cks. I can''t really me them. I assigned them to her, so she technically should be able to give them orders, but I am their alpha and they will do what I say, even if it pisses her off. I sigh. "We''re going home, Kennedy. You have caused enough trouble for the day." She stands her ground. "I''ll go home after my run is done." She isn''t yelling or throwing an attitude, but her defiance is pissing me off.


    "We''ve yed this game before littlemb, and, if memory serves, you lost. You can walk of your own ord now or I can force you. What''s it going to be?"


    She smiles and thenughs. She actuallyughs at me, like what I said was the funniest thing in the world. Her eyes are bright and her cheeks are still tinted from her earlier exertion. She''s gorgeous. "You should know the answer to that by now, Alpha." She coos. Of course now my d*ck wants toe out and y. When it wouldn''t work for willing partners all week. I know she notices.


    For a minute I just stare at her. I have absolutely no idea what to do. She is infuriating. I have so many other things to be doing with my time. Chasing her down in the woods and fighting over her running half naked with a group of warriors who aren''t me is what I am stuck doing.


    And I f*cking like it, I like that she fights back. I take a deep breath, I''m tired of her questioning everything that I have in ce for her safety, but I love the push back. I love that she isn''t afraid to stand up to me. What the hell is wrong with me? ¡°F*ck it.¡± I walk forward and throw her over my shoulder. Her legs aren''t quite long enough to hide the hard on that has started with her defiance, but it is a helpful distraction to have her less than cooperative as I walk her back. This is quickly bing our thing and with the amount of skin to skin contact we have, I''m surprised I can walk in a straight line. THe electric current under my skin is making my muscles weak. The sensation of her body on mine is making me drunk. I know she feels it too, the scent of her arousal is getting stronger the longer I hold her and it''s intoxicating. I have to fight it, I can''t have her. Not here, not now, not ever.

 Chapter 97

    57 - Kennedy


    I may not be able to do anything about the caveman behavior Ryker is throwing at me right now, or my traitorous body''s reaction to it, but that doesn''t stop me from trying. I keep pounding on his back and just yell nonsense trying to get him to put me down. It is also helping me pretend to not notice the absolutely toned, naked muscle flexing and moving under me. I notice there are no tan lines. I have half a mind to smack his ass and see what happens. Would it jiggle at all? I shake my head. I''m not doing a very good job ignoring him. I''m not su*cidal though and I can not guarantee he won''t throw me back into the woods and leave me there. He hasn''t said a word to me the whole walk back, and it wasn''t a short walk. I may have a bruise on my hip from his shoulder digging in. I keep trying to pry my legs apart, he has them mped together and that and the motion of his shoulder is giving my cl*t the rubdown of a lifetime. I maye just riding his shoulder like this. He didn''t even yell at me, but I can feel the tension rippling off of him. He''s waiting until he can look me in the eye toy into me and not the way I want him to. He ms through the front door, but instead of throwing me down here or heading back to his office, he turns towards the main steps and starts up.


    "Where are you taking me, asshole?¡± I kick as I pound on his back this time. Big mistake, my thighs just rub my cl*t more.


    He just grunts in response and keeps on moving. We are in our hallway now. Is he going to lock me in my room? He doesn''t think that will keep me, does he? What does he think I have been doing thest three weeks, sitting around with my thumb up my ass? I have found as many unwatched entrances and exits to the pack house as I can. I won''t be trapped here even if I can''t leave the packnds. I''m not dumb enough to think I would make it out of the pack. But, I should be free to walk around the city at the very least.


    I am so lost in thought I don''t notice we''ve gone into a room until I amunched onto a bed. Somehow he twisted me so I face nt into a soft mattress and the wind is knocked out of me as I bounce. I take a deep inhale... this is not my bed... It''s Ryker''s. My core clenches as I am engulfed in Rosemary, mint and something inherently male. I take another deep breath in and then stop myself. I cannot like his scent. Scrabbling to get up, I get caught in theforter and tumble into a pile on the floor. When I finally get my head out I look up into his furious face from my cloth trap.


    "Do you have any idea what kind of danger you were in?" He whispers, skin rippling. His wolf is just as agitated.


    ¡°Not any more than any other day in a werewolf pack, I assume. Or on a drive from one pack to another with a notorious alpha.¡± I keep my eyes focused on my task of getting free. I need to get out of this nket, the scent is doing things to my senses and turning off my anger. And I really, really need to be angry at him. It''s the only way I am going to win this. I also look less than intimidating piled on the floor like a child.


    "You cannot be this irresponsible. Dark Moon is always under threat. There is always someone who wants to harm us and you are our weakest link right now. How do you not understand that?" He''s pacing in front of me. My eyes shoot up at that. He can''t even look at me right now.

 Chapter 98

    "I have not been irresponsible. How dare you?" I stand up to my full height, which against a werewolf isn''t that impressive, but it makes me feel better. "I stay with warriors at all times, I only leave when they have checked with you twice and only to train, see the pups or run. Which, for the record, I ran outside for the first time today since arriving. Every move I make is approved by you. I''m surprised I don''t have to get permission to go to the bathroom. I think I should win a prize for being so patient andpliant. I only go where they let me."


    "After today that is going to change." He growls, stepping closer. I can feel the heat his massive body is generating and I shiver. No! I can''t notice stuff like that. "Prison can''t get much worse. What the hell else can you take away from me?" I cross my arms really curious what our next fight is going to be about. His eyes rake up and down my body.


    "You are not permitted to leave the packhouse, at all. Not until we have this threat under control."


    "What threat?! You keep saying ''threat'' like it should mean something and then don''t exin. And stop calling me weak." I had to hold in the urge to stomp my foot at him. "I am a warrior..."


    "You are a human who was taught to fight in a small pack. Not the same thing. You are restricted to the packhouse until I say otherwise."


    ¡°No! Absolutely not! I want to go to training and I need to see the pups. They are the only bright spot in this whole sh*tshow."


    Copyright? 2024 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    "NO!" He roars and for the first time I flinch back. His nostrils re and he takes a slow breath. "You are not leaving! You were targeted for a second time and lucky Be was there to intercept."


    "THAT''S HIS JOB! It''s all their jobs, what they are trained to do. We don''t know if I was the target, they went for him, not me, the only female in the group. I should have been the natural first choice. No matter my rank. And as your mate I will never NOT be a target. So until you reject me and send me packing, that is something you are going to have to wrap your head around." He flinches slightly at that. Good, I finally found something to shock him.


    "There is no reason to put my warriors and pack members in danger because you can''t entertain yourself properly. You stay in the packhouse. Everything you could possibly need is here. Your room, a kitchen that is fully staffed and stocked, a ce to study and train and Omegas to help you with everything you could possibly ask for. Stay away from my warriors. Flirting to get your way won''t work anymore. You. Stay. Here."


    "F*ck You! I am a pack member for as long as you n on keeping me here, not a prisoner. I will not be treated like one. I never intentionally put anyone in danger any more than you do. I have followed all your stupid rules and I will continue to keep doing what I have been. It''s not like you''re ever around to stop me. And if you want me to stay away from warriors, you need to stay away from pack sl*ts. You f*cking reek. Great example Alpha." I turn and storm out of his room letting the door bang off the wall. I head straight for mine and close the door.


    Once I am alone I take a deep breath and move toward my bathroom. I am fighting angry tears at his usations and the realization that even though we''re mates, my suspicions of him cheating are right. I could just tell, and then to smell perfumes on him, I need to get the smell of the forest and him off of me. I make it to just outside my shower when I am spun around and my back is pushed up against the ss enclosure.

 Chapter 99

    "You think you can get away from me that easy, littlemb?"


    Ryker has his face in the crook of my neck, his hot breath leaving moisture on my skin. Not touching but ghosting his nose along my shoulder and I get the chills all over my body, not able to fight the shiver that wracks through me.


    His voice is different, deeper, more raw with a metallic sound like he hasn''t used it in


    a while. When he pulls back I can see why.


    His eyes are blood red, this isn''t Ryker, it''s his wolf.


    Like this, he''s dangerous and not in a fun way. This must be thest view his


    victims see. My heart rate speeds up. Is he going to kill me?


    Did they decide they don''t want or need me and it would just be easier to kill me, than reject me and send me home?I don''t want to die, but I still don''t feel afraid of him either.


    He leans in close, touching his nose to mine. His chest is heaving."You do not make demands of us. We answer to no one. You belong to us, this is your home now. You aren''t going anywhere, so you might as well get that idea out of your head." His movements don''t match his words.


    His words are harsh and demanding, but he''s tracing my face slowly with the tip of his nose, gliding his hands up and down my bare arms with a featherlight touch, like a lover. I''m so confused and overstimted.


    "You...you...don''t want...me."


    I whisper and stop breathing when he pauses at the crook of my neck again and takes a deep breath in.


    "Just find out how to reject me and both of us can be put out of our misery." I whisper. ¡°You can be with whoever you want then."


    "What we want is for our mate to stop being difficult and follow directions." He squeezes my arms and presses his hips closer to me. I can feel all of his weight leaning into me. If I bent my elbows, I would be able to touch his chiseled torso. Glide my fingers over every curve of defined muscle. I ball my hands into fists to keep them to myself. He grinds into me again and lets out a satisfied breath.


    "I won''t stay here isted from people." I just have to keep talking. He can''t mess with my head if I keep talking. My body is screwed, though. I am so wound up and s*xually frustrated. It''s been over a month since I have gottenid, thanks to my guy friends. And Ryker, or his wolf, or both are breaking down my very fragile walls. I can''t figure him out though. He says and acts like he doesn''t want me, but like this his body tells me a different story.


    "You will do whatever we tell you to do, littlemb." He rubs his pelvis against mine, hitting my oversensitive bundle of nerves, mouth right behind my ear. I bite my lip and squeeze my fists to try and hold in a moan at the feel of him pressed into me, but I''m not sessful.


    I can feel him smile against my neck, he knows what he''s doing to me. He shifts his hand to stroke himself, still pressed against me. His knuckles brush my cl*t on every pass and I am vibrating.


    "You will follow directions like a good girl and maybe we will finish this little game.¡± He runs the tip of his tongue from the base of my neck up to the sweet spot behind my ear. It is so light and quick, I almost can''t believe it happened, but my whole body shuddered and my p*ssy gushed and before I could do anything else, he was gone.

 Chapter 100

    58 - Kennedy


    I leaned up against the ss trying to gain my breath and the use of my legs. Why have the two best s*xual encounters of my life been with a man who has barely touched me? When I regain the use of my legs and my senses, I strip and grab my favorite vibrator and get in the shower.


    Part of me hopes he hears it and part of me is embarrassed that he got to me so easily and really doesn''t want to inte his ego.


    After three rounds of imagining all the different ways I could take Ryker in the shower, my body was finally spent. It''s amazing how vivid my imagination is when he is the subject. I may break the rechargeable battery if I keep this up. I crawl into bed and my mood quickly changes as I get ready for the dreams, hoping I''m too tired for them to be really bad.


    I have been alright so far, better than I thought anyway. My nightmares have morphed once again and this time I am not in the dream first hand, but watching from the outside as a spectator. The emotions don''t follow either, so I don''t wake up screaming, just sad at the loss. I have a voice that sounds a lot like Rayna in the back of my head telling me it''s my proximity to Ryker, or more likely his scent, that is helping keep my mind calm.


    Me and my inside voice are going to agree to disagree.


    He can''t be helpful and an asshole. It''s got to be me finally getting used to the trauma and finally processing and epting that this is my life, without my parents...and my friends. That''s what I will keep telling myself anyway.


    I am growing up and my subconscious is finally getting on board with the program.


    I wish I could call and talk to Jer or Ben or Rayna about it. Hell, I would settle for talking to Tommy.


    But, I haven''t had contact with any of them since I have been here and I don''t know if that''s because they are busy living their lives and really don''t have the time, or if it''s Ryker and his stupid ''keep me contained'' rules. Thinking it''s thetter helps me stay angry with him as I get ready and head downstairs.


    I have told Be to let them know that I am okay, if he''s allowed to talk to them on my behalf. He hasn''t said anything so I don''t know. I have no idea how any of this works and it feels stupid to need a middle man for me to talk to my brother, but it''s where I''m at right now.


    I notice a couple bruises on my torso as I get dressed. I thought I would have one from Rykers shoulder, but I''m not sure how I got the others. They aren''t super dark or big.


    I must have bumped into something or maybe I flopped around Ryker''s shoulder more than I thought. I didn''t feel great thest couple of days, but that could be anything. My whole schedule is off so maybe I am getting sick.


    I''ll just have to watch it and maybe do extra tea for a few days, or talk to Robin about seeing a healer.


    I head into the breakfast room to find a lot more people than normal. Usually the warriors that are up this early have already eaten and are out on patrol. I try to time my breakfast so I''m not in the way of the guys protecting the pack.


    For all of Ryker''s demands andining, I really don''t leave the packhouse much. I know how important these warriors are and their job is demanding. I schedule everything I do around their jobs and duties to the pack so I''m not in the way. I haven''t really figured out my role here so ''out of the way'' is my go to mentality.


    I make a te and look around at all the tables. Normally I would sit with Be and a few of the warriors, but I don''t know what happened after Ryker left me yesterday.


    As much as I am willing to defy Ryker at every turn strictly to piss him off, I won''t do anything to jeopardize anyone else''s position or job. And information always has a way of getting back to the Alpha, even when he isn''t here.


    I don''t know what he told them about me staying away from them or being stuck in the packhouse, but he would take it out on them, just like threatening Jensen yesterday. Who I notice isn''t at breakfast and my heart sinks a little.


    I hope Ryker didn''t really beat him for not being able to find me yesterday. I don''t want any of them guilty by

 Chapter 101

    58 - Kennedy


    I leaned up against the ss trying to gain my breath and the use of my legs. Why have the two best s*xual encounters of my life been with a man who has barely touched me? When I regain the use of my legs and my senses, I strip and grab my favorite vibrator and get in the shower.


    Part of me hopes he hears it and part of me is embarrassed that he got to me so easily and really doesn''t want to inte his ego.


    After three rounds of imagining all the different ways I could take Ryker in the shower, my body was finally spent.


    It''s amazing how vivid my imagination is when he is the subject. I may break the rechargeable battery if I keep this up.


    I crawl into bed and my mood quickly changes as I get ready for the dreams, hoping I''m too tired for them to be really bad.


    I have been alright so far, better than I thought anyway. My nightmares have morphed once again and this time I am not in the dream first hand, but watching from the outside as a spectator. The emotions don''t follow either, so I don''t wake up screaming, just sad at the loss. I have a voice that sounds a lot like Rayna in the back of my head telling me it''s my proximity to Ryker, or more likely his scent, that is helping keep my mind calm. Me and my inside voice are going to agree to disagree. He can''t be helpful and an asshole. It''s got to be me finally getting used to the trauma and finally processing and epting that this is my life, without my parents...and my friends. That''s what I will keep telling myself anyway.


    I am growing up and my subconscious is finally getting on board with the program.


    I wish I could call and talk to Jer or Ben or Rayna about it. Hell, I would settle for talking to Tommy. But, I haven''t had contact with any of them since I have been here and I don''t know if that''s because they are busy living their lives and really don''t have the time, or if it''s Ryker and his stupid ''keep me contained'' rules. Thinking it''s thetter helps me stay angry with him as I get ready and head downstairs.


    I have told Be to let them know that I am okay, if he''s allowed to talk to them on my behalf. He hasn''t said anything so I don''t know. I have no idea how any of this works and it feels stupid to need a middle man for me to talk to my brother, but it''s where I''m at right now.


    I notice a couple bruises on my torso as I get dressed. I thought I would have one from Rykers shoulder, but I''m not sure how I got the others. They aren''t super dark or big.


    I must have bumped into something or maybe I flopped around Ryker''s shoulder more than I thought. I didn''t feel great thest couple of days, but that could be anything. My whole schedule is off so maybe I am getting sick.


    I''ll just have to watch it and maybe do extra tea for a few days, or talk to Robin about seeing a healer.


    I head into the breakfast room to find a lot more people than normal. Usually the warriors that are up this early have already eaten and are out on patrol. I try to time my breakfast so I''m not in the way of the guys protecting the pack. For all of Ryker''s demands andining, I really don''t leave the packhouse much.


    I know how important these warriors are and their job is demanding. I schedule everything I do around their jobs and duties to the pack so I''m not in the way. I haven''t really figured out my role here so ''out of the way'' is my go to mentality.


    I make a te and look around at all the tables. Normally I would sit with Be and a few of the warriors, but I don''t know what happened after Ryker left me yesterday. As much as I am willing to defy Ryker at every turn strictly to piss him off,


    I won''t do anything to jeopardize anyone else''s position or job.


    And information always has a way of getting back to the Alpha, even when he isn''t here. I don''t know what he told them about me staying away from them or being stuck in the packhouse, but he would take it out on them, just like threatening Jensen yesterday.


    Who I notice isn''t at breakfast and my heart sinks a little. I hope Ryker didn''t really beat him for not being able to find me yesterday. I don''t want any of them guilty by

 Chapter 102

    I pick at my food for a little bit, I need to eat, I can''t afford to get sick and look even weaker to Ryker. Maybe I will go to the gym and run on the treadmill before I start my school work, just to clear my head. I can''t be distracted by him with another woman, even if it is Amy. He doesn''t want me, I know that. But he literally could have picked anyone other than her. I just wish he wouldn''t give me mixed signals. Last night it was like he and his wolf were fighting about being close to me. I figure the mate thing probablypels his wolf to want to be near me. But they don''t want a weak human. I shake my head. He''s not worth this amount of space in my head. Focus Ken. I will get through this.


    There''s a soft knock on the door. The only person who doesn''t just enter is Robin and she''s probably the only person I don''t care about invading my space. "Come in." I shove another forkful of food in my mouth, I can''t have her worried about me and distracted from her actual job. I can''t have the only people who are nice to me angry because I get them in trouble with their alpha.


    "Hey, I saw you leave. Is there anything you need?" I know she saw Amy walk in with Ryker, but she''s trying to bypass that part of the conversation.


    "I''m fine. The alpha can do whatever he wants as he has pointed out several times. If she is what he wants, there isn''t a lot I can do to stop him." My stomach drops as I say that, but I school my features.


    "He''s just..."


    "Nope! I don''t want to know." I throw my hands up.


    "I''m just here until he can figure out what to do with me. We both know that. I don''t know why your Goddess made us mates, but he clearly doesn''t want one, or more specifically doesn''t want me. I''m just going to keep focused on school and getting my business degree so I am ready when he''s done with me and kicks me out." She looks horrified and like she wants to argue, but I''m on a roll now. "Speaking of school, is myptop and phone ready?


    I know I have theputer here, but I like to move around so theptop is better." I haven''t even touched theputer. I refuse to sit at a desk that will never be mine. I will just maintain my guest status and be good with that. "I need to check in with Jeremiah. I haven''t talked to him in a weeks. The longest we''ve ever gone without speaking was two days and that was when he found Rayna. I could just use a friend right now." I blink away more tears.


    "What about Be or me? Could you talk to us? Can we help?"


    "I don''t think so. You both have a job to do and it has been made very, very clear


    that I am distracting you both from more important things." I rub my face. ¡°Listen, you have to follow orders and your loyalty to your alpha is very important.


    I''m not going to get in the way of that or even ask you to choose between the two of us. If you could just get me a cell phone, even if it only has you,


    Be and Jeremiah as contacts I will be good and I promise that I will tell you if I need anything and I won''t go anywhere without asking. Being able to text will give us all more room to breathe. I''m going to go run on the treadmill for a bit then I will be back up here to work for the day. I''ll let someone know if I change ns."


    I walk to the bathroom to change, cutting off the conversation. I just hope she''s gone when Ie out.

 Chapter 103

    59 - Ryker


    I cannot get Amy off of me. I was so distracteding down the stairs, I wasn''t paying attention to who was around. She''s like a freaking octopus with tentacles everywhere. I have had to use an alphamand on her twice to keep her hands to herself, but she seems to just enjoy the power move and the pain she gets from disobeying. I shouldn''t have tomand her at all and I don''t like using it on pack members, but I think I am going to have to make an exception now. She''s been getting bolder in her defiance of my instructions.


    I immediately saw Kennedy''s face when we walked in. I know I''m a hypocrite when I told her to stay away from my guys. And now it seems whenever she sees me there is a woman hanging off of me or I''m yelling at her. Be is just as confused, but he''s blocked me for now and won''t let me exin. My mate has him whipped and that makes my wolf growl at the thought. Is she interested in him beyond friendship like Jeremiah''s beta? Can she change her attention since she doesn''t have a wolf to deal with? Another low grumble ripples through my chest. "Your wolf likes that doesn''t he?" Amy coos in my ear.


    "What?!" I look at her and look down and she''s attempting to stroke me through my pants as I am walking, I swat her away. Finally breaking contact. "What are you doing? Keep your hands to yourself. And don''t pull that sh*t in front of my mate again." I look around, but Kennedy is gone.


    "You never minded before." She whines and grabs my arm. I growl again, but she smiles wider. This b*tch is crazy, she thinks I''m ying with her.


    ¡°Amy, go home. I told you, if you can''t behave yourself, then you aren''t wee in the packhouse." I pull my arm out of her grasp once again trying to use the buffet table as a barrier.


    She stands next to me and tries to touch me again. I grab her wrists to stop her. I don''t want her overly perfumed scent on me. It''s like glitter. It doesn''t ever really go away and it''s not pleasant. Kennedy mentioned being able to smell females on mest night. I shouldn''t care if she''s into Be and Jensen, but I do. And I really need to figure out how she can smell a female on me without a wolf. Human noses are inferior to ours. They don''t have the ability to identify people by scent. "Excuse me, Alpha, you are needed." I pull my gaze away from my random thoughts. "We have a busy day." Oh, thank f*ck for Robin. But, I''m a little wary at the look she''s giving me. She''s pissed, and Robin never gets pissed. "Amy, you are excused, now."


    ¡°Uh! But! Alpha, she can''t send me away." Amy looks from Robin to me. "Of course I can. Your alpha asked you to go home and not return if you cannot behave yourself. This is the second time in a month that you have put your hands on him without permission. You have no business touching the Alpha and he is too polite to say so. Go. Home." Robin steps between Amy and I, hands on her hips, and is a better guard than my warriors at the moment. ¡°If you can''t follow that simple instruction I will have the warriors toss you out and ban you from the packhouse, indefinitely. Am I clear?" She doesn''t wait for an answer, but looks at me. ¡°Alpha, this way. Gamma Be?" She looks over to the other side of the room and Be pops up from his seat like he was shocked in the ass, ¡°Your Luna is going down to the gym shortly, she wanted me to ry the message."


    He nods, then she turns and walks away, leaving me to follow like I know what the hell is going on. She''s lucky I''m good at schooling my face and just going with what she''s doing. Why did she tell Be about Kennedy and not me?


    We walk straight to my office and she closes the door like this is her space not mine. "Are you out of your mind?!" She hisses. "How dare you disrespect your mate like that? And with Amy of all she-wolves... in front of everyone." She rubs her temple with one hand,


    "Now, hold on! What''s got you all worked up? Amy''s always sniffing around and you have never had a problem with her before.¡±


    "You never had a mate before, Ryker! What the hell is wrong with you? That poor girl ate in the corner by herself this morning. And then left after watching you parade around yourtest poor choice in s*xual partner to everyone in the breakfast room. She''s your Luna for Goddess'' sake, not some little power chaser. And you let Amy talk about her like that, loudly in front of everyone and hang all over you. You embarrassed her... and yourself for that matter."


    "What am I supposed to do? Kennedy hates me and she''s a weak human. There''s no benefit to having her as a Luna. She doesn''t want to be a Luna or part of a pack.


    I don''t know why the Goddess gave her to me, maybe as a punishment for something." I start pacing the office floor.

 Chapter 104

    ¡°Trust me, after this morning she has every right to hate you. And you deserve the punishment." She mmed the files she was carrying on my desk. "You need to fix this. You need her. We all need her. She asked me for herptop and her phone... again..."


    "No! There can be trackers in the apps she uses. We don''t know what she was doing in herst pack or what other humans she had contact with. We need discretion for a reason, you know that Robin. It''s just another weakness." Robin keeps talking like I didn''t just tell her ''no.'' ¡°She wants to make sure she can finish her business degree so when you finally decide to reject her and cast her out like trash, she is capable of taking care of herself." She res daggers at me. "And don''t for a second think that I believe your bullsh*t about trackers. You don''t want her having any contact with any males out of jealousy. You hate the idea of her having any kind of life before you or without you."


    "She said that?" Why would she think I was going to cast her out? I may not want her as a mate, but no one deserves to be thrown out of a pack for that." ¡°And..." She keeps talking over me, ¡°she said she would like to have a phone even if it only has Jeremiah, Be and myself as contacts, so she can talk to a friend and let us know when she needs something so she isn''t a bother and we can focus on more important jobs."


    ¡°Well, she''s not wrong. She''s a distraction for all of us. Be..."


    "Is her Gamma!" She shouts and ms her fist down on the files. "If he isn''t


    protecting the Luna, what else is he supposed to be doing? I am your house manager. I am her assistant as much as yours. She is our job! She is important and you are making her feel worthless!"


    "No! She is a weakness! She''s a human who can''t even protect herself when she''s attacked! She''s easy to capture, easy to torture, easy to use against us...¡± ¡°Stop. She did what she was supposed to do in an attack. Both times. She let the warriors assigned to her do their job, she stayed out of their way and even hid. From what I understand she did so well at following protocol and hiding, that Be had to call you to locate her. Sounds like she knows what she''s doing and didn''t get in the way or try to be something she isn''t. She wasn''t captured, because no one could find her. Therefore no torture, no using her as bait. She''s smart. Why can''t you see that?"


    "Great, she''s got you too." I rub my face.


    "Stop being dramatic. She needs us as much as we need her. I understand what you''re afrai..."


    "Enough. She''s powerless and a liability we can''t afford right now. She stays in the packhouse. It''s the only ce she is safe. Are we clear?" I let my aura out just enough to let her know that I am serious.


    ¡°Fine.....for now. But you need to do something about Amy. That tramp is awful to Kennedy and disrespectful to the staff. They have been instructed to ignore Amy, but even your subtle alphamand isn''t working and I don''t know why. Fix it! You also need to be nicer to Kennedy, especially in front of pack members. Otherwise we will have a whole other problem, no matter what you decide to do with her."


    I grunt, and my wolf is chiming in along with Robin. I don''t need this right now. ¡°Have we found out any more about ude''s movements?"


    "I am not one of your warriors. That information, you need to get from Josh and Danny. Be is with them now. You might as well get a report from all of them. Be went out with patrolsst night." She gives me a look. "You need to talk to him too, because he thinks he is in trouble with Kennedy. She won''t speak to him and I assume that is your doing. You can''t be jealous of her guard doing his job." "See! This is what I mean. She is causing all kinds of drama we don''t need! I don''t have time to y girl talk with my gamma. And I''m not jealous!"


    Sheughs, ¡°Bullsh*t. Your problem. You caused it, you fix it. I am giving Kennedy a phone and I am giving her aptop." She points a red painted fingernail at me. "What?!"


    "And if you don''t do something to alter this massive clusterf*ck. I am going to call in reinforcements."


    "You wouldn''t!" I drop into my chair. This is low for her. Robin might be worse than my sister.


    "I would! How do you think she would react to your treatment of your mate?" She turns around and walks out of my office, leaving me with my jaw on the floor. What the hell just happened? I have been asking myself that question far too often since I met my mate.

 Chapter 105

    60 - Kennedy


    I have to make the best of this. It''s been weeks and I haven''t left the packhouse or seen Ryker at all. My usual stubborn side has been stuffed way back into my mind because I don''t want to get any of the warriors in trouble again. Who knows what Ryker did to themst time, but none of them talk to me anymore and I haven''t seen Jensen since the attack. I can''t ask anyone about it, even though I''m not really ever alone, someone is always lurking around. Their punishments were enough to make them keep their distance. I can call Jeremiah and Rayna now. But this has proven to be a bigger problem. I can''t tell them the whole truth.


    Jeremiah can see bullsh*t a mile away, especially mine. We have never been able to lie to each other, so I have toe up with creative half truths about my time here. At least Rayna could back up my story about not having my phone because it was being checked by an IT team. I guess her brother has always been extra cautious with electronics.


    "Yeah, it''s a little boring being stuck here, but I don''t know anything about the part of the pack he''s visiting.¡± I exin mytest BS excuse to Rayna. "It doesn''t make sense for me to travel with him yet. I need to understand how he does things withbined packs before I go anywhere and embarrass him."


    "Well, how are you supposed to learn if you don''t go with him? It''s been over a month since you got there. I should tell him to take you next time." Rayna is frustrated on my behalf and it''s adorable.


    "No! I''m good right now. I have a ton on my te with school and stuff. Finals areing up, then I only have one more semester left. It''s just easier if I stay behind and focus. We are both adjusting and just need a little more time. I wasn''t nning on any of this so it''s taking longer for me to learn. I haven''t been training to be a mate or a Luna my whole life like you." I try to turn the conversation back to her. ¡°So, how is everything going? Are you going to make me an Auntie soon?"


    "Oh! I love this pack so much! Everyone is so great, well not everyone, but almost. I found your fan club. Ugh, how did you put up with them? They''re awful and I don''t think they are nearly as snarky to me as they were to you."


    "They suck, but are mostly harmless. They really only have hateful words and I tried not to let it bother me, cause I never thought of Jer like that so I knew they were just being stupid. Hopefully they will grow out of it now that he''s really taken. Otherwise,


    I would like a front row seat to your beatdown of them." Iugh.


    "Oh, don''t you worry, I took care of them. They won''t mess with you or me ever again.¡± She giggles and it''s not the cute kind of giggle, it''s a crazy, maniacal giggle that I have never heard from her before.


    "What did you do?! And don''t think I missed you skipping over that auntie question." I''m walking through the kitchen looking for a snack and totally into my conversation. It''s a quiet day in the packhouse which has given me


    a little more freedom.


    "I may have put them on trash duty at the school and...at the daycare, indefinitely." She giggles again.


    "Oh damn, they were probably so p*ssed."


    ¡°Well, there isn''t anything they can do about it, a lunamand is just as powerful as an alpha''s. When my mom gets back she can show you the ropes. Her and my dad still help Ryker with all the pack members so they aretraveling, but should be home soon. That will make everything so much better." I don''t agree, but I don''t tell her that either.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter


    106


    "We''ll see. It''s kind of a lot right now. Ompf!" I walked into a tiny wall of blonde hair. "Oh I am so sorry! Rayna, I have to go, I''ll call youter." I end the call and shove my phone in my pocket. "Are you alright?" I look at the towels and linen napkins scattered across the floor and thep of this little omega. "Let me help you with that." The poor girl looks startled as I squat and start gathering things into a pile. ¡°Oh no, Luna! I can''t let you do that." She looks terrified. Her honey eyes are so big she looks like a little doll. She can''t be more than fourteen.


    "Umm, I knocked you over when I wasn''t paying attention. The least I could do is help you pick this up. What''s your name?"


    Copyright 2024 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    "Uh, Cindy, Luna.¡± Her voice is quiet and unsure. She must not be used to talking to anyone. Or maybe she''s not supposed to talk to me. That''s the most likely reason. "Well, Cindy, my name is Kennedy. When it''s just us, I would like you to use my name, okay?¡± I put my empty hand out to help her up.


    Her eyes go wide. "Oh, uh, no I don''t think I could do that Luna." She lets me help her, which is a good sign even though she still looks a little terrified.


    I take a deep breath and let it out. I''m not their Luna. Ryker doesn''t want me as their Luna. I don''t feel right about going by a title I haven''t earned yet. I decide to help her in silence instead of arguing the moot point of my nonexistent title and we get the linens picked up and put away in no time. I learned a little more about the kitchen watching her move around.


    "Can wepromise, Cindy?" I ask as she is trying to get the rest of her chores done quickly and get away from me. She looks unsure, like I am trying to trick her. "I am bored and need something to do to break up my day. Can Ie down here and work with you in the kitchen? Please?!"


    Her eyebrows have almost disappeared into her hairline. "I don''t really think that is proper for the Luna. That is what servants are for." She exins like I have never seen servants before.


    "Yeah, well most Luna''s are not like me and I am going out of my mind right now. Please?" I am not too proud to beg for some real interaction.


    "I mean, it''s your house, right? You really can do whatever you want."


    "Perfect! I''m going to help you after breakfast then and you are going to call me


    Kennedy. Got it?" I look at her with a smile on my face.


    She takes a deep breath and puffs out her cheeks letting the air out slowly. "You can


    help me Luna Kennedy, if you really want to."


    ¡°Yes!¡± I do a little excited jump. ¡°Thank you Cindy. You are a lifesaver. Okay, what can I snack on, I am starving." She justughs at me and shows me the pantry with a whole stash of hidden snacks. Another hidden treasure.


    Once I am fed, I take a chance and head out the back patio door with a nket and a book. The back of the packhouse is very simple. There aren''t any big ostentatious seating spaces or borate outdoor visual design things. It''s one simple level deck on the main level that runs the length of the wall behind the dining room with sturdy wooden rocking chairs, two porch swings and a few outdoor couches that are nice andfy. The design. allows the forest to shine in its own natural beauty.

 Chapter 107

    The other benefit is the cute little nters that are out here growing different flowers and vining vegetables. Someone spends a lot of time out here caring for them. They are thriving and beautiful even in the colder weather. Someone must put a cover or something over them so they don''t freeze at night. We haven''t gotten snow yet, but I''m sure it''s not too far off.


    It has be my favorite space. Everything is bright and inviting. The deck is a light teak wood and all of the furniture is a simr wood color with cushions in shades of gray. I don''t know if technically I am supposed to be out here, since it is outside, but I figure if I don''t leave the safety of the porch I''m fine. No one has yelled at me yet.


    I haven''t seen Be much. But I know he''s around. It''s like I can feel him watching me. I figure if he didn''t want me out here he would tell me to go back inside or more likely have Robin tell me. But, he also might be mad at me for getting him in trouble with Ryker. I was hoping to have him as a friend, but that doesn''t seem to be in my ns now. I''m lost in my thoughts, staring out at the forest, before deciding on which couch is the mostfy.


    "I was wondering when I would see you."


    I jumped "OH SH*T!"


    Then I stumbled back, getting caught in the nket andnding on my butt. The book I had in my hand went flying to who knows where in the yard. A low feminine giggle caught my attention while I il to get myself free and back to a standing position. "I''m not used to anyone being out here, sorry." I don''t know how I continue to embarrass myself, but it''s bing a real problem.


    "It''s alright dear. I haven''t been out here in weeks and my babies needed some loving." She fluffs the nts and looks through all the leaves as she goes. The woman is a little older than Aunt Beth, but it''s hard to tell age with werewolves because they age so much slower than humans. Her dark hair was pulled back into a ponytail, the only sign that she was a little older was the two small streaks of gray hair just over her ears. Her lean body is toned like she uses it regrly. "You must be the new Luna. It''s good to meet you.''


    ¡°Uh, thank you. But, I''m not much of a Luna. This is the farthest out of the packhouse that I have been in a month. A Luna should really be more involved with the pack. Don''t you think?" I huff out rolling my eyes. I know I sound bitter, but I am. This is so stupid. I know that I can be doing more, but no one is going to go against Ryker and teach me anything. I finally get myself out of the nket and stand up walking down to her. "I''m Kennedy."


    Something about her warm smile makes me feel safe. ¡°Hi Kennedy, Sarah." She shakes my hand firm, but gentle. She isn''t simpering or angry with me. I am just a person she is meeting for the first time. Maybe I can have a friend here.

 Chapter 108

    61 - Ryker


    I have been tracking all of Kennedy''s calls and text messages. She seems to be telling the truth. She has only messaged my sister and Jeremiah from her old pack and Robin and Be here. All the messages have been short and to the point. She calls Jeremiah more than she texts, which makes sense based on what I know of their rtionship. The calls neverst more than ten minutes though, which I do think is odd. Be doesn''t respond to her unless necessary and most of the time it''s ''T''ll check with the Alpha.'' He knows I''m monitoring, so maybe he just converses with her face to face. He hasn''t said much to me either since her attack. Untilst night. Last night I got a front row seat to his opinion of my treatment of her. Which is why I''m on my current Kennedy rabbit


    hole.


    "ALPHA!"


    "What?!" I yell back at Josh. He''s been more crabby recently too.


    "Will you stop stalking your mate and help me with this?"


    "I am not stalking her and you seem to be just fine on your own." I walk up to him, stowing my phone before he sees it, as he''s finishing thest flower box next to the entrance to the new school we put up. He likes this woodworking stuff. His attention to detail is amazing.


    We were hoping that ude and his guys would have attacked us while we were building. Josh and I even joined the crew halfway through the build pretending to want to get first hand knowledge. In reality, I was hoping to be the bait to draw him out, especially when I put the location in a position to be more controlled by Don, Nathan and Rory. This is the best ce and it will be well loved by the pups here. There is a wide t area for outdoor y and ake big enough to be a safety feature and to be used by the pups in warmer months. The hospital is almost done and the crews are working hard toplete the external structure before the first snowfall hits. We have been lucky so far this season and the bad weather has held off, but some of our specialists are human so we have to y along with their sensitivities to the weather.


    We were able to confirm that ude is trying to overthrow me. The two rogues we caught from Kennedy''s attack didn''t even take two hits and they were vomiting up details. They weren''t after her, just scouting, trying to gain a pattern of our patrol schedule. They happened to see an opportunity to attack a border patrol. I don''t know if I fully believe that, but neither mentioned wanting to take my Luna or harming her. I haven''t told Kennedy that, though the rest of the guys know. Be took it personally that she was in harm''s way. I still can''t gauge how he feels about her. I''ve never seen a gamma act the way he does when ites to her. It''s like he''s agitated all the time because of her.


    "Earth to Ryker." Josh sings, waving a hand in front of my face. I blink and p him away. "Why don''t you try talking to her. This is out of hand man."


    "We don''t talk, we yell at each other. Or did you not notice? She hates me for bringing her here and whatever happily ever after she thought she was going to get with her beta.¡± My wolf grumbles at the thought, but it''s the truth. We are not what she wants and she can''t handle what we need from her.


    "What are you talking about? I''m her beta and she only likes me slightly more than you. I don''t get full on death res the way you do."


    "I meant Ben. They were pretty cozy before she came to Dark Moon and I couldn''t even feel if they were sleeping together. She doesn''t have a wolf, she can''t mark me, I don''t know if I can mark her. What''s going to stop her from cheating? We can''t even have a full mate bond. She can pick whoever she wants..."


    "You''re worried she won''t pick you? That''s your big hang up? You are stupid." He grunts. "Greta! You win, I''m out. This is not my wheelhouse."


    "Huh? What the f*ck are you two on about?" I look over my shoulder confused as hell, watching my best female warrior saunter up like she knows a secret. Greta has a smile on her face while Josh moves back to his nter. ¡°You think she doesn''t want you alpha? After everything you have put her through?¡± Greta has her hands on her hips and that stance makes me nervous. I stand my ground, but every nerve is trembling inside. I''m about to get my ass handed to me and she isn''t one for being gentle.

 Chapter 109

    "What have I put her through?" This is a dumb question, but I need to buy time. She knows something I don''t and that is not a good thing. I need her talking.


    "She is a prisoner in her own house and yet she rises above it every day, smiling and showing kindness to the omegas working in her home.


    She''s an athlete, a warrior, but she isn''t allowed to train with the rest of us, so she does the best she can in the packhouse gym, alone.


    You took away the only forms ofmunication she had for her friends and family back home, but instead of trying to sneak around she asked us to help her get messages to your sister and her brother AND make them sound like everything was fine.


    When Robin finally gave her a phone, she still lies to them so they won''t worry." "How does that make her a good mate?" I cross my arms over my chest. It just sounds like she''s adapting to her surroundings.


    "And why would she need to lie? She has everything she could ever need. She can buy anything she wants without question. The best cooks and cleaning omegas are at her disposal. She has the best of everything.


    ¡°From what I have been told she doesn''t spend time with or talk to anyone. The warriors think you may have threatened her in some way."


    "WHAT?! I would never do that to any woman, even the ones I don''t like."


    "We know that, but not everyone does. She steers clear of any males, one male in particr she avoids like the gue.


    One she should be the closest with other than you. Be thinks you might have hurt her out of jealousy and that''s why she doesn''t talk to him. He''s afraid to go near her. He thinks she''s afraid... of you. They are both hurting from the separation and it shows."


    "That''s the most ridiculous thing I have ever heard. Be knows me better than that. Why wouldn''t he just ask? He''s been blocking me for weeks."


    "You barely spend any time at home and don''t talk to either of them when you are. You are the only one who can squash the rumors."


    "Oh, so there''s rumors now?"


    "Alpha," The wordes out as a quiet breath. Greta looks at me with a ''seriously'' look.


    "Warriors are worse gossips than the teenagers. Your Luna talks to no one, unless she has to. She''s not allowed to leave the packhouse without a guard and she believes that she''s an inconvenience so she rarely asks to leave.


    They think you''ve figured out how to alphamand your luna.¡± Her tone is going from exasperated to hostile quickly as she takes a menacing step towards me and points.


    "I saw bruising on her stomach myself the other day, I know others have probably seen them too. Especially if she doesn''t realize they''re there and she wears a cropped shirt.


    She doesn''t spar anymore and it''s not in a ce that can be easily done to herself. You do the math. If no one isying a hand on her, then she is putting up with your infidelity and I don''t see any bruises on you.


    I would say her track record for being a good and loyal mate is better than yours right now.


    She may not even know what is happening, or maybe she does and is afraid to ask for help."


    I can feel the blood drain out of my face, Be basically said the same thingst night. But I recover quickly." She doesn''t have a wolf! That can''t be possible." I''m close to shouting. It can''t be my fault. She doesn''t have a wolf so it doesn''t work like that right? I can''t feel her and she can''t feel me.


    Greta takes her power stance again. "Should I have her test the theory? Tell her she can sleep with any male she wants and see if bruises show up on you or if it causes you pain."


    "NO! Absolutely not!" Now my wolf is crawling to get out of my skin.


    "Then go home and stop acting like a chickensh*t. Everything here is ready. ude and his little packs of rogue scouts can be handled by any of us. We''ll let you know if we need you.¡± Her voice goes softer, but no less stern. I''m going to say it and I don''t care how mad you get. I know you are afraid of the mate bond, but this bullsh*t is affecting the whole pack. I don''t think she would be unfaithful, but right now you are basically setting yourself up for failure. I''m surprised she''ssted this long.¡±

 Chapter 110

    Chapter


    110


    "I second the motion." Josh throws over his shoulder.


    I scrub my hands over my face and through my hair. "I hate you both sometimes." "Would it make you feel better to know that she''s hanging with the pups right now and should be having dinner with your mom in the next couple of hours."


    "My mother? Since when does she have dinner with my mom?"


    "A few weeks, but you would know that if you spent any significant amount of time at home.¡± Greta rolls her eyes at me and now I am panicking. There is no telling what my mom has said to her. Weeks?! At least I know why Greta''s being so bold, my mom put her up to it.


    "Hey, bossman?"


    "I am out of f*cks to give, Josh. What?" I growl, looking over my shoulder. "Christmas is next week. Have you thought of what you are going to get your mate?"


    Apparently, I do have more f*cks to give. I sigh. "No, Robin usually handles all of that for me."


    "Kennedy is obviously not a ''stuff'' type of person. Think about that. You won''t be able to buy anything that she wants. And she''ll know if Robin chose it." I hate it when he''s more observant than I am.


    "Then what do you suggest?"


    "If you''re not ready to be her mate or give her her freedom, then maybe give her gamma back.¡± His eyes meet mine and it isn''t a suggestion.


    He and I are the closest in personality and he was there the night my mother was taken and my father was attacked. We all still have scars, some on the outside, some in. We were just kids and those kinds of traumas bond people. He knows me better than most and as much as I am fighting this mate bond, we both know I can''t give her up either. I just nod, take a deep breath and throw him the keys to the SUV we drove here, then I shift and take off towards Kennedy.


    It takes about thirty minutes to get to where she''s sitting, watching the pups y. Obviously, she goes out into the pack, maybe Greta was wrong about her just staying in the packhouse. We hold back just watching for a moment. She''s the ma to my personalpass. I am drawn to her so strongly as she is, I can''t imagine what it would feel like if she had a wolf. I wouldn''t be able to leave her side. Greta is right, her personality has always beenrge, even just sitting or standing. But, now she seems to be making herself as small as possible, hugging her knees to her chest as best she can in her puffy coat. She''s smiling at the kids, but it doesn''t reach her eyes, not like the first day I saw her with them. I notice the distance between her and the pups too. They are normally all over her, vying for attention, but now she''s alone just observing.


    I take stock of her team. Be notices me, but doesn''t do more than lift an eyebrow at me from his post leaning on a tree behind her. The other four are stationed at each corner of the field. They look like they could be watching the game.


    I debate shifting back and trying to talk, but then I remember the night at Jeremiah''s. She likes me in my wolf''s form. She says it''s because I can''t talk back, but I think he''s a good buffer between us. He knows he wants her and she can feel that sureness.


    She has never once shown that she is afraid of me or him, but something about my wolf settles her, and Josh has a point, I have to give her something if I am going to keep her. Especially if Be and Greta are right and any bruising or pain has been caused by me.


    My wolf slowly walks up beside her and sits. She makes no indication that she notices and doesn''t turn toward us, but she does lean in closer. Not putting any weight against his nk, but close enough that we can feel his fur brush her arm and side. Now I just need to get her to sit with me like this in my human form.

 Chapter 111

    62 - Kennedy


    I have been enjoying my time better in this pack. Sarah has been so amazing, she knows so much about the history and the way the pack works. I wonder if she is like an elder or something. It''s been a long time since I haveughed this much and I am loving every second. She has no filter and tells everyone like it is, but with the kindest


    heart I have ever seen.


    "So then they were all running naked to the packhouse like their tails were on fire!." Sarah finishes her story about Ryker, Josh, Be and Danny when they were about ten and I amughing so hard I almost fall out of my chair. Robin is slightly more dignified, but she has probably heard this story before.


    "I wish I could hear more stories like this. With so many elders here I''m sure there is so much more history I could learn about his pack. It is so big and wonderful, it''s like nothing I have experienced before." I can''t even hide my fascination with Dark Moon. The more I learn, the more I want to know. It''s nothing like the rumors that surround it. But, I see how the rumors probably work in Ryker''s favor keeping rogue wolves in check and protecting pack members that are literally hours away. I have even started to bring my schoolwork out to the kitchen when I know Sarah will be here just to spend time with her.


    She smiles at me. "I''m sure I could introduce you to a few other old timers like me. We all love telling our own versions of the same stories over and over again.¡± "You are not old Sarah, stop!" I m my book shut. I cannot take in another word and I am about to call it quits anyway.


    "Are you frustrated with something in your studies, girly?" Sarah looks at me while Robin checks the endless emails she has on her phone. "You have been rather


    harsh to your book. Did it offend you?" She chuckles.


    "No, but the longer I spend here, the less I see the point in finishing any of this. High School and a business degree are useless. At least when I was home I had a business to study for. Now I don''t know what to do and I''m not allowed to choose what I want to be when I grow up. Why waste money and time on something that will mean nothing in the end?"


    That was way more word vomit than I nned on, but I''m frustrated. I was even nning on leaving Silver Crescent to get my degree and if I chose to return it would be on my terms with something to contribute to the benefit of the pack. Now I just feel like a mooch.


    "Well, your alpha has plenty of money to throw around, so he should treat you to whatever you want. If it''s school, then why not let him pay for it?"


    ¡°Because I haven''t earned it. It''s really that simple. He doesn''t owe me anything, and I won''t take what I haven''t worked for. I have been living off of pack leaders'' money for thest three years and everyone says it''s fine or not a big deal, but I don''t like it. I am paying for it with my personal choices and freedom being taken away. I don''t like that decisions about my life have been made for me and about me without any input from me for so long. But because I can''t fund my own things I can''t reallyin. It makes me feel ungrateful at the same time as I feel frustrated." I scrub my hands over my face. I''m not making any sense now. This is what happens when you are cooped up for so long. The weather is finally too cold to go outside even with a nket and heater, so my cabin fever has hit a new level.


    "I am so sorrydies, I need to go answer these emails with phone calls otherwise nothing will get done right. Robin pops up from her chair and takes off as fast as one can in a pencil skirt.


    "What would make you feel like you are earning your ce here, maybe I can help.¡± Sarah finishes chopping veggies and scoots a te towards me.


    "At this point anything that helps to make the pack better, or more efficient. There''s no way that I can''t help with something around here. The pack is so big, Ryker has been in this packhouse less than a handful of times since I have been here. But, he clearly doesn''t think I am capable of anything or doesn''t trust me yet. I know my Aunt Beth was more busy than Uncle James at times. I know the luna is supposed to be working for the pack."

 Chapter 112

    Chapter


    112


    "Well, we have a greenhouse that some of us oldies work at throughout the winter. We don''t love the cold as much as the youngins do and it''s the best ce for pack gossip. And my nters have finally been put to bed for the winter, so that''s where I will be." She chuckles at the conspiracy. "You''ve mentioned the pups almost every day, you could go y with them. Some of their mammas would appreciate their energy being burned off. And a few guys keep their field clear of leaves in the fall and snow in the winter so they never have to find a ce to y. It keeps them out of trouble."


    ¡°Am I allowed to leave though? Do you know something I don''t? Thest direction that was yelled at me after Be got attacked while protecting me was ''don''t leave the packhouse.'' It was pretty clear."


    "If memory serves, Ryker is very much like his father in that respect. When something they care about is threatened, theysh out, even at the person they are trying to protect. I''m not excusing the behavior,¡± She puts her hands up like I might argue with her. "It''s an asshole thing to do, but it is an inherited trait. And usually an overreaction they don''t remember having."


    "I know he cares about Be. But I think Ryker might have threatened him. Be and I haven''t spoken much since the attack." It sucks how bad saying those words out loud hurts. "Ryker, for sure, has made his point that he does not care about me. He''s stuck though because his wolf wants me around or needs me around, or something like that. I''m not sure which is more urate. I know a bit about mates, but it wasn''t anything I thought I needed to know about, so I didn''t pay close attention in school. I know he is trying to find a way to reject me so we can both move on with our lives. I just wish it wasn''t at the bottom of his priority list." ¡°Did he say he was going to reject you?" She sounds horrified at the idea. "Not in words, but the former luna has books in her office and I have been through most of them. One talks about mates, the good and the bad stuff that can happen. I was trying to figure out if it said anything about human mates. I haven''t found anything yet, but I did find one that talks about infidelity and how serious it is. Well, I have the marks to prove that Ryker doesn''t want me, if I am to believe thetest book."


    ¡°What?! Let me see!¡± I jump as she shouts at me.


    I''m afraid I said something wrong looking at her face right now. I really don''t want to show her. It''s embarrassing really. Clearly Amy''s usation when I got here was right and I don''t please or can''t please the alpha, so he''s looking elsewhere. "Kennedy, please show me." She softened her look at me, now I see pity. She already knows what she''s going to find. I think Greta saw themst week too, but she didn''t say anything so I can''t be sure. "This is not your fault and you have done nothing wrong, but I need to see."


    "Will he get in trouble somehow if you find what you''re looking for?" I don''t know why I care, but I do. Stupid mate bond. Clearly it only works one way.


    "Not any real trouble no, but I want to be sure for your peace of mind. Please." I don''t believe that at all. This is bad, the worst type of betrayal.


    I stand and meet her halfway around the ind. There isn''t anyone around that I can see and I don''t really care if Be knows. He''s lurking behind a wall. I wonder if he knows I can sense him near me? One more deep breath and then I raise my shirt. There areyers of tennis ball sized bruises in different shades of purple, yellow and green surrounding most of my abdomen and wrapping around to my back. I can''t ever get a good look at the back ones in my mirror though. "Did these just show up?"


    "Kind of, but I always had a stomach ache or cramps before. I thought maybe I did something in the gym or bumped into something or maybe was getting sick, but that''s not what these are, are they? I''ve been getting them for weeks."

 Chapter 113

    "Sarah! Seriously?!" Be barges into the room, eyes wild and sweating. ¡°Be are you okay?" I pull my shirt down and move towards him. He does not look well at all. "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s nothing I can''t handle, but why didn''t you say anything about that sooner?" He''s hurt and really angry.


    "I''m not allowed to talk to you or be around any of you guys. I don''t want to get you in trouble again." I reach for him, but he pulls away jittery, like it''s against his will. I nod, not trying to hide the tears. "See. Being around me just gets everyone hurt or in trouble.¡± I whisper and walk out of the room. I hear them talk as I round the corner. "I swear to the Goddess..." Be grunts.


    "I know. You are doing what you can, but the Goddess has a n and they have to see this through." Sarah knows why I have bruises. Be knows and neither can stop it. I just let the tears fall. There is only so much neglect a person can take.


    I sat in my massive tub contemting just sinking under the bubbles, but I couldn''t do it. It''s too easy. It gives Ryker the out he wants without getting his hands dirty. I''m going to go see the pups in the morning ande up with some way to feel better while my mate is literally f*cking injuries and pain onto me.


    I tossed and turned all night, not in pain though, thankfully. I just can''t turn my mind off. I don''t know what I did wrong or what I can do to fix Ryker''s perception of me. I shouldn''t give a sh*t. I know better, but can''t help it.


    I didn''t have any nightmares because I didn''t sleep, so there''s that bonus. I get dressed, but I don''t even care if I match. I just want to be warm andfortable. I throw my hair in a messy braid and pull on a knit hat. The wind has started to bite a little as it gets colder, but I will stay out as long as I can. Let''s see if anyone tries to stop me or even says anything. Maybe my prison has been self imposed because I care too much about people I don''t even know.


    Just like my first morning here I walk out the front door with no one around to give me a hard time. I am bundled head to toe in Rayna''s fluffy snow pants and down winter coat. I don''t know why she has this stuff, wolves don''t tend to mind the cold or are even affected by it. But, my thin human skin is grateful for it.


    No one even stopped me. I probably could have walked right out of the pack and never looked back when I first got here. Stupid assumptions. I roll my eyes and head down the long drive on the path to the pup''s field. I take a deep breath of the clean air as I walk, just being outside makes me feel a little better, my head clearer. I can hear the pups''ughter and taunting voices as I approach the field.


    "Kennedy!" Emily shouts as she runs up to me. "Where have you been? The boys said you was here like forever ago!" She waves her hands exasperatedly. "What took you so long?"


    "I had a few things to do before I coulde out and y. How have you been? I''ve missed you." She wraps her arms around my waist in a quick hug, then grabs my hand, dragging me the rest of the way to the field.


    I say hi to the other kids and then they get started on a new game so they can show off how much they have all improved since I saw themst.

 Chapter 114

    63 -Kennedy


    As I watch, I know when Be found me. Maybe my assumptions weren''t that far off. I can feel his presence like pressure from a storm. It pushes against me from whatever direction he''s hiding from me. He''s behind me to my right. Probably behind a tree. I don''t even have to look to know. A constant, always here, always watching, just not close enough to be afort. Then it hits me. A sensation I haven''t felt in a long time. I stop breathing, thinking maybe I have finally lost my mind looking for that connection since I got here. I blink slowly concentrating on the pressureing from my left. Then the scent hits me, rosemary and mint. He''s here, when I finally am ready to give him up, he shows up.


    I take another deep breath to stifle a sob, blink again and keep my eyes forward. I''m torn between the need to know what he''s up to and wanting to run away. I have barely had eye contact with him since the incident with Amy in the breakfast room. I don''t know what he could want with me after confirming he hasn''t been loyal. I see the massive ck wolf step out of the tree line in my peripherals. I slowly inhale his scent again and I can feel my whole body rx. I feel light and calm all of a sudden and when his wolf sits next to me I can''t resist leaning into the heat radiating off of him.


    The alpha wolf doesn''t move to look at me, just sits quietly observing the pups. Or, more likely, observing Be and my guards and probably berating them for something he finds wrong. There it is, my irritation is back. I have to keep it strong to fight this stupid bond.


    A loud Whoop!es from the field taking my attention and I see Emily barreling towards me.


    "Did you see? Did you see? Kennedy! Did you see that goal? It was so amazing!" She jumps into myp wrapping her arms around me and I can''t helpughing. ¡°Did you see?" She pulls back and looks in my eyes.


    "It was amazing. But, tell me about it. It was hard to see from way over here." I have no idea what she''s talking about, I was too focused on the Alpha wolf next to me. Sheunches into a y by y of her moves around Todd and the other kids and how she was able to score around three boys when none of her teammates were open. Her story is barely done when she looks over my shoulder. "Ohmygosh! The alpha! You knows the alpha?"


    I giggle again. "Yeah, something like that."


    She leans into me and tries to whisper, but five year olds don''t really understand the concept. "He''s really big and kinda scary."


    Iugh again, this time looking at the massive ck wolf next to me. He is gigantic and gives off an aura of power, but I have never felt afraid when he is around. "Eh, not really. I bet if you asked, Alpha would let you pet him behind his ears." I had to stifle augh as the wolf''s head whips towards me. If he had eyebrows, they would be in his hair line right now.


    I hear Be chuckle behind me but keep my focus and eye contact on the wolf in front of me. He''s here and he has some atoning to do. I will start with some embarrassment and humility.


    "Can I?¡± Emily''s questiones out small but clear as she lifts her hand. Alpha looks from me to her and back, but I won''t give him any guidance. He can interact or not, I won''t force him. This is his pack not mine. How his pack members see him is on him. This will set the tone for the rest of these kids forever. They have idolized him from a distance, now it''s time for him to be real.


    He tilts his head into her hand and she gasps. "He''s so soft! I thought he would be scratchy like my daddy''s face." She giggles again as he leans in and knocks her deeper into myp. We bothugh as I catch her. She grabs both


    sides of his muzzle and looks deep into those ruby eyes. "You are still a little scary." she shudders and tilts her head. ¡°But the scary bit helps you keep us safe right?" Alpha dips his head a little in her firm grasp. "Then that''s okay." She shrugs. With that she lets him go and runs over to the boys who have made a semicircle watching the interaction. I guess that conversation is over.

 Chapter 115

    It is funny to see them tongue tied because the alpha is here. I know he helps with their training asionally, but maybe he isn''t as interactive as I thought. I sigh, stand and turn to head in,


    I''m getting cold, even with Alpha''s body heat right next to me. I don''t even know why he''s here, but clearly the wolf part of him likes me more than the human part of him. I wonder if Alpha took over and brought him here.


    I can feel him, Be and the other four warriors following me. It feels like having stalkers that are really bad at the covert part.


    No one talks or makes a motion to walk next to me. They all just trail behind, it''s so weird. Once we make it back to the packhouse I head towards the office I have been using, shrugging off my coat leaving it on a bench in the entryway.


    I have one more final to turn in. I''m basically done, but I haven''t had the motivation


    to really put effort intopleting it. It''s a valid reason to walk away from all of them. That is, if they ask, but they won''t.


    Be and the guys stop in the foyer and do whatever they do while I wander around the house, Alpha keeps following me, silently. As I walk thest stretch of hallway, I make my decision, I should at least give it a try.


    I have been studying all of the books the former luna kept in here. There is a lot of history on wolves, the Moon Goddess, pack dynamics and mates. I found out how to reject a mate and nothing in any of these books says a human can''t reject their wolf mate. I might as well get it over with while he''s here.


    I move towards the couch and table that is covered in my stuff and look out the window. I didn''t really have a n in ce, but if this is myst look I am going to make it count. I take a deep breath and let it out slowly as I turn around. Alpha is just sitting there, in the center of the office. I think he''s looking around, but without facial expressions, I can''t really tell what he''s thinking.


    "I don''t even know if this is how it works, but here goes." Alpha tilts his head. That expression I understand. I''m not making any sense. I can feel my heart breaking and my eyes well up. It''s just words, but they hurt. "I, Kennedy Matthews, reject you, Ryker Tryn as my....mmpf."


    "Don''t finish that sentence." Ryker growls in my ear as a single tear drips from my eye and down his fingers. He somehow shifted and got his hand around my mouth before I couldplete the rejection. "Why would you say that? How do you even know how to reject a mate?"


    I scrunch my eyebrows, sorrow reced by irritation, and look at him in my best ''you''re a moron'' way while his massive hand is still secure around my face. He doesn''t move, just keeps staring at me, so I gesture to the wall to wall shelves of books and roll my eyes.


    "Why? Did you find someone else?" Does he sound disappointed? I tap his hand on my face and raise my eyebrows again. "I''ll let go, just promise you won''t finish that... sentence."


    I let out an irritated breath and roll my eyes again, but nod. Fine. If he wants to talk we can talk...for about five minutes before I punch him in the hypocritic teeth. Oh yeah, there''s the fire I need.


    He lets me go slowly and steps back. "Give me just a second to get some shorts. Don''t do anything or go anywhere." He steps backwards towards the door like I am a tiger ready to pounce. Not an incorrect assumption.


    "I got you covered boss." Josh steps in the open office doorway, shorts in hand. Ryker''s head whips around.


    "When did you get here?" I ask, not very nicely.

 Chapter 116

    ¡°I figured he would do something stupid, so I came over when I got done with the new school."


    "Hey!" Ryker tries to talk, but I cut him off with a wave of my hand.


    "You built a new school? When? Where?" I don''t even know why I am curious. I shouldn''t care. "Ugh."


    "We will have plenty of time to tell you about all the projects we have going on Luna, as soon as you''re done here. And please remember that whatever you decide, we have all been feeling your separation, and we understand." He points out into the hallway where Be, Danny and Greta are piled behind him, faces unreadable. They all heard me start my rejection and did nothing to stop it. I don''t know how to feel about that revtion either.


    I rub my face and hear the door click. They understand. What do they understand? What do they mean they have been feeling my separation? None of this makes any sense.


    ¡°He means that they know you are unhappy.¡± I look up through my fingers at Ryker. Did I ask that outloud or can he read my mind? "Do you want to leave because you found someone else?"


    I let my arms fall. "Is that really the only thing you can think of as to why I would not want to stay in your pack a second longer?" I am already exhausted with this conversation. ¡°Ryker, you don''t want me. Why on earth would I want to be where I am not wanted and I have other options?"


    "What other options? You aren''t seeing someone else?" I can''t take it anymore. I move before my brain has registered what my body is doing and p him across the face.


    "NO! You asshole! Even if I wanted to, no one but the packhouse omegas are allowed to talk to me. AND YOU WOULD KNOW, JUST LIKE I KNOW!" I rip my t- shirt up to show the mottled green and purple skin around my abdomen. "I f*cking know you''ve been with other women and it hurts." I sob, letting all my emotions from thest month and a half flow out. "Do you have any idea how much it hurts when your mate cheats? Do you?!" I try to scream, but ites out screechy and weak. ¡°It is so painful at times that I have fallen down or thrown up. And there isn''t anyone around to help me, because no one is allowed to be friends with me thanks to you. Be can''t talk to me or touch me. If he knew, he had to just watch." I rub my stomach trying to hold back the pain thates with deep breaths.


    "I didn''t...know. You don''t have a wolf, I didn''t think it would affect you. I thought I just couldn''t feel you with anyone else. I...I''m..." His chest is heaving like he just ran


    a race.


    "Don''t tell me you''re f*cking sorry." I tug my shirt back down and start to pace in front of the couch. "If you would have just talked to me, we could have figured this out together. But you decided that you were the only one that could get hurt because I am a human and don''t feel the same way you do."


    "How did you know where to find the information?" He gestures towards the shelves.


    "Seriously? What else was I supposed to do here by myself? You really just thought so low of me didn''t you? Is that all women are to you, s*x toys? F*cking stupid ornaments?"

 Chapter 117

    64 - Kennedy


    I''m so angry that he bypassed how I feel and just moved on to how I know about rejecting. Was he just hoping I wouldn''t figure it out so I can''t hurt his wolf? My body is shaking in rage and I don''t know how much longer I can stand here and have this fight. I already hit him once, I don''t think He''ll let me do it again. I need to work this out somehow or I might explode.


    "No! Of course not." He growls. "Based on my interactions with Robin you should know that."


    "You do realize I''ve never seen you interact with her right? Outside of your warriors and Amy, the only time I''ve seen you with people was at Rayna''s party. And that was mostly flirting and schmoozing."


    "Did my mother show you these books? It sounds like something she would do."


    "No, I''ve never been introduced to her. I spend a lot of time in here, alone," I wave a finger around the office, ¡°I figured no one would mind if I put everything back the way I found it. The days are long and sometimes the nights are worse." I slump on the couch. After that confession it''s like my energy cord has been cut. Everything drained out of me all of a sudden.


    "Greta said you have dinner with my mother a couple times a week." I take a deep breath in and just stare at him, his confusion is real. He''s still glued to the spot in the middle of the office, arms hanging by his side. He''s just as lost.


    The only person, not a packhouse omega, I do anything with regrly is...f*ck, really? I sigh and look up at him slowly, my annoyance increasing.


    I take a deep breath in and can''t help the huff of augh that escapes me. "That tracks. Your mother wouldn''t happen to be named Sarah, would she?"


    "Uh, yeah." His confirmation is wary, on the defensive. At least he''s caught on that I am angry.


    "The one person who has been able to talk to me has also been lying to me. Or I guess leaving information out. Figures. Now I know why she can talk to me when no one else can. You can''tmand her." I roll my eyes.


    "My mom is a meddler for sure, but I''m sure her heart was in the right ce."


    "She''s able to ignore your stupid alphamand for people to stay away from me. But she never told me who she was. I''m done being lied to, Ryker." I let my head flop back. ¡°Why are you here, now? You have been avoiding me since you told me we are mates. I have given up trying to do anything to get your attention and just talk. I am ready for you to let me go and find whatever you think is better. Just get on with it." I wave my hand flippantly.


    He whispers so low I almost miss it. ¡°I don''t want anyone else. I don''t want you to go anywhere."


    I raise my shirt again, not looking up at him. ¡°Well, I have some pretty solid evidence that isplete bullsh*t."


    "Tell me, in all those books you read, did you find anything that says how to make a human a pack member without hurting them? Or how to im them, mark them without killing them? Because I haven''t been able to find a thing and I can''t risk it... risk you."


    I finally look up at him. "What?"


    "You are human, Kennedy. Fragile. I don''t know what making you a pack member will do to you. I don''t know what marking you will do to you and no one has answers for me. The more time I spend with you, the closer I am to you the more attached my wolf gets. He is affected by you, if something happens to you it could fatally wound him. I can''t risk him being distracted or having his priorities all over the ce.


    The pack needs him, needs me, at full capacity. You have already been attacked twice since you''ve been here. I don''t know the best way to keep you safe. Making you a pack member might hurt or kill you, which hurts everyone. Marking you might kill you, which hurts everyone. I have tried to distract myself. It''s not a good excuse, but it''s all I''ve got. Staying away from


    you has hurt everyone, not just us. But my wolf won''t let me stay away, my team won''t let me stay away. Not anymore. We need you." He sits in a chair across from me. "I honestly thought Be was exaggerating when he came to mest night."


    I wait for more, but apparently that was a whole thought. "What are you talking about?"


    "He came to see me and he has never looked that angry at me before. The look on his face was something I have only ever seen in battle." He rubs his face and looks right in my eyes. "I didn''t even get out a ''hello'' when he decked me, twice. Right in the same spot you hit me, actually."


    Heughs at himself, rubbing the top of his cheek with his thumb. "He said you were covered in bruises and he would punch me in the d*ck until I had the same visual pain that you did if he saw any new ones. Just so you know, he broke my nose and I would have two ck eyes if I wasn''t able to heal the way I do. Your gamma is fond of you and did you justice. Something I would expect from him towards anyone who disrespected you."

 Chapter 118

    I let a small chuckle out. At least I know he does have my best interests at heart, even if he can''t talk to me. "So what now? Where does this leave us? You won''t let me reject you. You won''t reject me. You won''t make me pack. You won''t mark me as your mate or luna. You don''t want me to train, but hate that I am too weak to protect myself. You don''t want me to leave the safety of the packhouse, but I am bored out of my mind and school isn''t distracting enough for me. You don''t want to teach me about your pack, but don''t like that I''m learning things from your mother''s books. If I am a luna, I should be doing something to help make this pack better, but you don''t want my help either."


    ¡°You don''t need a mark to show that you are a Luna. The pack can tell who you are to me and to them."


    "You said your wolf won''t let you stay away. What does that mean exactly?" I''m ignoring the lunament since he basically ignored mine.


    "I guess, like Josh said, we will start to introduce you to all of the projects that we have going on. If that is what you want. I would like for you to sit with me at meals, if that is alright. Be has made it difficult to get to know you through him. He seems to think I need to put some effort in." He gives me that half smile that makes butterflies flip around in my stomach. Shut up mate bond... I''m still pissed.


    I can''t help but smile at the thought of Be being difficult though. "He''s a great gamma. I need to work on his patrol scheduling though. It''s predictable. I manage to avoid my babysitters pretty frequently." I smile at the game I made for myself. Just another way to practice tracking and masking. The look on Ryker''s face is just icing on the cake.


    "What do you mean ¡®avoid them?'' If you are in the packhouse, how do you avoid them?"


    I just shrug my shoulders. I will let him suffer and feel the irritation of meing and going as I please in the only ce I''m allowed to roam around. "What else can I do?" I''m pushing this thing as far as I can.


    "Ideally you would travel with me, but I don''t know if I can handle that yet. Some close, short trips maybe, but I would lose my mind if you were attacked en route again."


    I just nod. What else am I supposed to do? It sounds like I might be getting some freedom, even if it''s not the way I nned. I''m not going to say anything that might change his mind. He seems to be reasonable right now.


    "Can I help?" He points to my stomach, but my confusion must show. "I can help with the bruises and the pain."


    I look down, not realizing I was rubbing at one of the more intense bruises.


    ¡°Uh sure, I guess.¡± I slide to one side of the couch as he moves over, slowly. He must really think I''m skittish the way he moves around me.


    "Umm...I need to...umm...touch your skin." He''s so nervous. This is not the intimidating alpha I know. I lift my shirt to expose the bruises and lean back on the couch. I can''t tell if his sharp gasp is good or bad. If I''m being honest, the lean was to make me look more appealing as much as it was to give him better ess. I can''t seem to help myself when he''s around. I seem to always be looking for his approval.


    He ces his hand on my stomach and it''s like an ice pack soothing the ache. His giant hand sys, his pinky is dangerously close to my waistband and his thumb is touching the underwire of my bra. It is not lost on me that he just needs to move his hand a little in either direction to turn this very innocent interaction naughty. The tingle in my nerves is also helping numb the pain. My fatigue has gone away at least.


    I am dizzy, his scent engulfs me and I have no idea how long we sit here for. But I do know he is close enough for me to see the dark green flecks in his emerald eyes. He keeps looking from my face to my abdomen. I''m not sure what he''s looking for, but he says nothing. I try to keep my breathing even as the sensation goes from soothing to fiery tingles.


    ¡°Umm. I think it''s all gone." I grab his wrist to pull his hand off of me. This is too intimate for me right now. I can''t have him this close. He looks at me, a dazed expression on his face.


    "Oh, uh, alright." He pulls back, slowly, unsure.


    I look down at my stomach and it''s like nothing ever happened. It''s amazing what wolf healing can do.


    "Knock, knock."

 Chapter 119

    65 - Kennedy


    I scramble to stand as if we were caught making out. Well at least I know I can get a shot of energy whenever I need it. Just have to have contact with Ryker and it''s like a bolt of electricity has zinged through me.


    Sarah walks in with a look on her face like she was waiting for the right moment to interrupt. My Aunt Beth has the same look. Now that I know she''s Ryker''s mom, I''m interested to see what she says to me or if she acts differently, now that she doesn''t have to pretend to be a servant in the pack.


    They both have that look like they are having a conversation over mindlink without me and my anger res again. This emotional sh*t is getting old. Why is trying to belong somewhere so f*cking exhausting? I don''t say anything, turning to leave. They can talk about me when I''m not here.


    "Wait, wait, wait. Where are you going? Don''t go." Ryker wraps his arm around my waist to pull me back and I hate my body''s reaction to him. My body likes it, even though my mind knows this is wrong. No one should have this kind of maniptive control over someone else.


    "I''m done with people having conversations about me while I''m literally standing in the room. Let me go." I''m angry and hurt and sad and tired. What else do they want from me?


    "It''s not like that. Stay, please. This is your office. If you want us to leave we will go. Won''t we mom?"


    Sarah looks at me, making a decision. "You clearly have some more exining to do. She is still ready to bolt. At least you made those bruises go away." She flips her hand at us and I realize that my shirt has ridden up where Rkyer grabbed me. I snatch the hem to yank it down. Ryker isn''t letting me go though. I don''t know how this could get more embarrassing.


    "Mom! Enough." His right arm pulls me closer to him while his left is clenching my hip bone. It''s protective and possessive all at the same time and I really need to get my hormones in check.


    "I just need some space, please." I tap his arm.


    "Just don''t run away, okay. This is your space. My Luna needs to feelfortable in her space.¡± He lets me go, slowly, and moves next to me. I can feel his body heat radiating. He''s ready to grab me if I try to bolt again.


    "A luna hasn''t used this office in a long time." My stomach drops as she looks around. "We need to do something about that."


    "Mom!!"


    Damn. That was harsh, but urate I guess.


    "What? Kennedy clearly doesn''t like it. Do you, child? She doesn''t actually use it."


    "Umm. It''s fine. It''s just not mine. I needed a ce to study, that''s all. This is where Robin put me.¡± I shrug. It''s the only exnation I have. I don''t think anything else will make sense to them.


    "Of course it''s yours. Your meathead of a mate failed to exin that correctly. He''s a lot like his dad in that respect. I''m sorry sweetheart, that''s gic. Can''t do much about it."


    "MOM! Stop. You''re not helping."


    "What are you talking about? She''s smiling isn''t she? It''s better than your efforts anyway." I blink and fix my face. I can''t help but smile when Sarah is around. She''s funny without trying. But I really want to be angry at both of them. "Now we should all probably talk before she smacks you again. Although, I would love to have a video. It sounded like a good one." I let out a giggle, I can''t help it. "See. You needed the help."


    "F*ck my life." he presses his fingers into the bridge of his nose. "Kennedy, you are the luna. This is your office to do with as you wish. If you want to burn all my mother''s clutter, by all means I will help you."


    "Not all of it is clutter." Why does my voice sound so small next to him?


    Copyright 2024 Miss L. Writes and Ember Mantel Productions.


    "See, my decorations are perfect."


    "I didn''t say that." I tilt my head at her. Now that I know this was her office, I don''t feel as bad criticizing it." There is so much stuff in here. I got ustrophobic the first day. I had to put a few things away." I pint to a few lower cabs that I stuffed with sh*t from the shelves. I don''t even know how she fit it all.


    She winks at me. ¡°We can talk about renovations tomorrow. How about we get you both fed? Hmm." She moves to leave.


    ¡°No, Sarah. I''m really not hungry. I''m just tired. Now that the pain is gone I want to try to sleep.¡± The sun has barely gone down behind the trees, but I''m not used to being around Ryker for this long and it''s getting overwhelming.


    "Nonsense, you need to eat something. Cindy can bring your dinner here. I know you don''t like the dining room. She looks to my left and I roll my eyes.

 Chapter 120

    "What''s wrong with the dining room?" I can see him looking at me in my peripherals.


    "Among many things, certain people are not super pleasant.¡± I side eye him, not wanting to go into details about Amy being a b*tch. I move to the couch again, knowing she''s not letting me out of here without eating. ¡°If you are going to force me, I want something small. A sandwich and chips is fine."


    "Of course." She flutters out like none of this is weird and awkward.


    ¡°Humpf.¡± I can''t help the sound that leaves me when I flop down. I''m done talking. I have so many questions and so much to say and yet my mind is nk. I can''t think of a single thing I want to say to Ryker right now. Instead, Iy on the arm of the couch and curl up. I do finally feel better physically and my body wants to rest.


    Why am I so warm? I take a deep breath and let it out slowly. My body heat kicked in and I am sweating all of a sudden. What the hell? I might still be asleep, everything is dark, but my eyelids are heavy. I want to move. It all feels like slow motion.


    I gasp as something wet touches my face. "Wha...the?" I mumble feeling the wetness on my face again. I can''t move my arms to wipe my cheek and my heart starts to race with the trapped feeling.. "Mmm." I need my eyes to open, why won''t they open. Then a st of moist heat hits my face as I hear a huff and my eyes m open. I am looking at one ruby red eye inches from my face. "SH*T! Alpha! What the hell?" I screech.


    I wiggle some more, looking around and figure out I am not in my office anymore. I''m wrapped in a nket, on my bed with a massive wolf holding down the edges so I can''t get out. It is dark outside, the only light is the partial moon in the cloudless sky glowing just enough for me to make out Alpha''s silhouette and some of the silver highlights in his hair.


    ¡°How did I get up here?" I know he can''t answer me, but I stupidly ask anyway.


    Alpha jumps down and heads towards my bathroom. Strange. Maybe he''s housetrained. I sit up adjusting so I can cool down. Before I can have any more moronic thoughts, Ryker walks back into my room with shorts on. Ah, they came prepared.


    "You know he likes that you named him." Ugh, his sleepy voice is sexy. He should not be allowed to look and sound like that when I just need to be angry with him.


    "What do you mean?" I have to stay on track, figure out why they are here and get back to sleep.


    "You called me ¡®alpha'' twice and have referred to him as ''Alpha'' since we brought you here. He likes that you distinguish each of us differently."


    "Does he have a name? I never really thought to ask." I snuggle into my pillow since Ryker seems content to lean against the wall by the bathroom door across the room. "Some of the guys back home gave their wolves names. Or their wolves told us what they wanted to be called."


    "No. Even if he did, he would change it to ''Alpha'' just for you." He smiles my favorite little half smile again. 1


    "Why was he in my bed?"


    "You fell asleep almost as soon as you sat down, so I brought you up here. When I went to leave you told me to stay." The intensity on his eyes is almost too much. "We both know that you prefer his presence when you are sleeping. So..." He shrugs, like it''s that simple.


    "Are you going to leave?"


    "I don''t want to, but I will if you ask."


    "I don''t think I want you to go. But I''m still mad at you and I''m afraid."


    ¡°Me too. I mean being afraid, not being mad." Why does he have to be adorable and shy like this?


    "Will you stay? In your human form, I mean." I know I can be by Alpha and not have a problem. It''s no different than being next to Jeremiah or Be. But Ryker is who


    I am drawn to physically. Can I just be next to him with nothing else happening? Will my dreams or nightmares or whatever be better or worse with him in his human form? I don''t want to need him and I really am not ready to forgive him, but I have no problem exploiting the fact that I feel better with him around. He owes me that much.


    I am practically shaking in anticipation of his answer. I might break if he says no. He said he''s been with other women while I''ve been here and that is the part that hurts the most. Does he even want me? I know we had our flirtation thest time I was here, but I thought I would never see him again so it didn''t matter. He never did tell me when he knew about me being his mate.


    "I will do whatever you want me to."

 Chapter 121

    66 - Ryker


    She shifts slightly and pats the empty spot beside her. The moment she does, a surge of panic rushes through me. Can I really do this-sit this close to her and keep my hands to myself? My wolf is restless, demanding more than just proximity. We have to take this slowly, for both our sakes. What if I''m too rough and end up hurting her? What if I mess this up so badly that she rejects me again? But then, maybe what we share now is better-safer. I''m used to fighting packs of wolves, tearing out throats, spilling blood without hesitation to protect my own. Yet here I am, standing at the edge of her bed, about to lie next to my mate, and I feel like I might throw up. My breath catches. I rub my palms on my shorts, hoping she doesn''t notice my trembling.


    "Is this okay?" I ask, reaching for the nket, trying to sound steady and confident.


    She nods softly. "I think so. Does this work for you? I just thought, if I can sleep well with my Alpha close, then it shouldn''t be any different for you. But if you don''t want to..." Her voice trails off as she looks down at herp, uncertainty flickering in her eyes.


    "Stop right there." I close my eyes and take a slow, deep breath. At this rate, I''m going to hyperventte. That sounded harsher than I intended, but I need her to understand¡ªI''m not distracted, not thinking of anyone else. I inhale again, steadying myself. Time to be honest. "I want to, really. It''s just... I don''t know how to do this."


    She arches an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed by my cluelessness. "Go to... sleep?" Her tone is dripping with amusement, like I''m an idiot.


    "No, no. I mean this." I gesture between us, standing awkwardly by her bed. "I''ve never done this before. I have no idea what I''m supposed to do.¡±


    She smirks. "Well, you have to get in the bed first." She tosses the nket aside, and I nearly choke, coughing as my throat tightens.


    How could I forget? Earlier, when I helped her to bed, I took off her jeans so she''d befortable. That was the only thought on my mind, but now, faced with her bare legs stretched out invitingly, I''m torn between regret and desire. Her skin looks so soft, so tempting. I want to trace every curve, memorize every inch with my hands.


    ¡°Okay... maybe this is a mistake." She starts pulling the covers back over herself. I have no idea how long I''ve been standing there, frozen and staring, trying to regain control, and now she thinks I don''t want this. I''ve hurt her again. Damn it! Why can''t I ever get this right?


    "Wait! Just give me a second." After a few more coughs, I manage to speak without sounding like a wreck. "I wasn''t ready for that. Sorry. You always catch me off guard. I just... I need to take it slow. Is that okay? Can we go really, really slowly?"


    She nods, and I flex my hands a few times, willing myself to calm down. I can do this.


    I sit on the edge of the bed, my heart pounding. "Can you tell me why you need slow?¡± Her voice is soft, almost tender. I''ve never heard her speak to me like this before, and I want to listen forever.


    "I told you, I''ve never done this before." She exhales deeply and leans back against the headboard, stretching her legs out in front of her.


    "You do realize that means absolutely nothing to me, right?" I say, trying to lighten the mood.


    "It''s hard to exin. And right now, I''m trying really hard not to touch you. Can we just sit like this for a while?"


    "You want to lie next to me and not touch me? That''s notforting at all." She looks at me, eyes searching. "You know that, right? Is there somewhere else you''d rather be? Someone you don''t want smelling my scent on you?"


    My head jerks toward her, surprised by the sudden intensity in her gaze. "Fuck no."


    "Then what''s your problem? Why is it so difficult for you to be close to me? Why won''t you touch me? Why are you being so cryptic?"


    I rub my face with my hands, overwhelmed by the conflicting feelings her scent stirs inside me. It calms me and ignites me at the same time, leaving my mind in chaos. "If I touch you, I don''t know if I''ll be able to stop myself."

 Chapter 122

    "What if I don''t want you to?" Her voice is so soft, barely audible, that I almost miss the words altogether.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask, leaning in slightly, trying to catch every syble.


    "You heard me," she says, sliding down beside me and turning onto her side, her eyes locked onto mine with a mixture of vulnerability and resolve.


    "I want to take things slow," she begins, her tone gentle but steady. "I want to be sure about what I''m doing. I want to be careful with you. You deserve that slow, thoughtful, and tender. You should be cherished. Honestly, I have no idea how to do that. I''ve never been with a woman before." I close my eyes, bracing myself for augh or some kind of mockery, but nonees.


    "Wait, what?" I hear the bed shift as she moves closer. "What exactly do you mean? Because I''ve seen the bruises before you know, the ones that show you''ve been with other women." She lifts her shirt slightly, pointing to the marks on her abdomen. In that moment, my gaze can''t help but catch the delicate ckce of her panties resting low on her hips, and I let out a soft groan.


    "I''m sorry,¡± she murmurs, her confidence wavering as quickly as it had appeared. ¡°I know I''m not in the same shape as the women you usually prefer." Her voice shifts from tender reassurance to fragile insecurity in an instant.


    She fumbles with her shirt, pushing it down with one hand while nervously reaching for the nket with the other.


    "Please don''t do that," I say softly.


    "Do what?" she replies, a hint of confusion in her voice.


    "Compare yourself to anyone else. Do you have any idea how stunning you are? Please don''t cover up."


    "I just know I''m not your type. That''s all," she whispers, looking away.


    "You don''t know anything about me," I say firmly.


    "I know your reputation," she counters, "and I''ve heard the rumors those whispers floating around from the few times I''ve left the packhouse."


    "Well, rumors have been my way of keeping people in line for a long time," I admit. ¡°I let most of them slide as long as they don''t cause direct harm. And until now, the


    gossip about my love life has kept the vultures away."


    "You only like brtes,¡± she says, almost usingly.


    "I''ve only ever been seen with brtes," I rify.


    "You have women ready to¨D and I quote ''service you'' whenever you want, spread across every corner of your massive pack," she says, her voice dropping a little. "Past tense. And just to be clear, ''service'' means blowjob. Nothing more has ever happened, and I have never returned the favor."


    "But... how is that even possible? Girls talk," I say, surprised.


    ¡°Not when they''ve beenmanded,¡± she replies coolly. ¡°And you can''t judge me for seeing other women when you had a trail of guys following you around, including my delta for a few days. How many of them have you actually been with? I know you were sleeping with Ben¡ªit was written all over his face whenever he looked at you. Actually, I don''t even want to know about Danny. He''s one of my best friends, and I don''t want my wolf tearing him apart."


    I feel my wolf growl deep inside my chest, and for once, I don''t silence it. It''s irrational, but I''m irritated that she''s been with other men.


    ¡°So you knew about us being mates that night on the balcony,¡± I say quietly. ¡°Why didn''t you say anything then? Were you and Ben serious?"


    "I''m going to keep ignoring your questions if you keep ignoring mine," she warns.


    "Fine," I relent. "I was suspicious right up until we danced. When I touched you, I knew-you were ours."


    "And I''ll ask again," I press. "Why didn''t you say anything? We could have talked a long time ago."


    "You''re human, Kennedy," she says softly. "And before you get all defensive, it''s not an insult¡ªit''s just a fact. You don''t heal as quickly as we do. Although, I know I can help you now. I wasn''t sure if it would work because you don''t have a wolf. I wasn''t even sure if you could feel the mate bond the way we do. I just needed time to process everything, and no one made that easy for me. Now, answer me were you and Ben serious?"


    "No," I say, my voice steady. "And before you ask, yes, we slept together. I wanted it to be with someone I trusted before I left the pack for college. I never even thought I could be mates with someone-that was never on my mind."


    "What about his mate?" she asks quietly. "You took that away from her first." "Maybe. Maybe not," I reply honestly. "He made the choice. It wasn''t forced on him. We both decided it would be better to get the awkward moments out of the way and figure out what we like and don''t like. Why are you so hung up on this? You''ve already said you''ve been with other women."


    "Not like that," she says softly.


    "Huh?" I ask, confused.


    I bury my face in my hands. "Kennedy... I''m a virgin."

 Chapter 123

    Wait a minute. "How can that be true?" I push myself up onto my knees, my hand instinctively rubbing my stomach again. This has to be a lie. There''s no way the sensations I experienced were just in my head or some kind of trick.


    He growls lowly, his voice rough. "Kennedy..."


    "What? You can''t just ignore me for weeks and then expect me not to be curious when you finally decide to speak," I snap, frustration bubbling beneath the surface.


    He closes his eyes, taking a deep breath as if trying to steady himself. "Can we just go back to sleep and talk about this tomorrow?"


    "No chance. Tell me how it''s possible you''re a virgin. I know exactly what I felt, what happened to me."


    ¡°I''m not afraid to answer questions,¡± he says quietly, "though some answers might not be what you want to hear. But please...¡±


    "Then what the hell is wrong with you?" I almost yell again, unable to understand. "Why won''t you even look at me?" I inch closer, aching to reach out and touch his cheek despite the anger simmering inside me. The need for connection is


    overpowering, yet I hold back, waiting.


    "Do you have any idea what I''ve wanted to do to you since that night on the balcony?" His voice is low, tense. "And now you''re here, beside me, half-naked... wanting to talk. No, I can''t look at you. If I do, I won''t be able to control myself. I love seeing you kneeling next to me, but if I look, I''ll touch¡ªand if I touch, I won''t stop myself from doing something I''m not ready for."


    It''s all about him and his feelings-typical. Well, two can y that game. I know he''s painfully aware of me right now. The evidence is clear, tenting his shorts. He can smell me, feel every tiny movement, but I want to give him a taste of his own medicine.


    Slowly, I shift, straddling his legs just behind the undeniable bulge. I''m close enough that I can feel his pulse throbbing against me. He sucks in a sharp breath but doesn''t let it out. I lean forward, cing my hands on the headboard beside his head and whisper into his ear.


    "You really ought to learn to control your urges. They always seem to get you into trouble." I tilt my hips just a little, and he whimpers softly. "Don''t you dare move a muscle. You''re going to sit here and take everything I give you, like a good boy. Aren''t you?" Another tilt, another whimper in response.


    There''s something intoxicating about this control, this power I hold over him. It feels so good that I grind my swollen nub against him, letting out a small moan as waves of pleasure ripple through me.


    "Kennedy, please.....¡± he breathes.


    "Aren''t you?" I ask again, my lips brushing against the hard length as I speak. I watch goosebumps rise along his neck. This time, he nods.


    ¡°I''m in charge of this game now.¡± I rock my hips against him once more, letting my nose trail down his throat and across one corbone. He shivers. At least he reacts to me the same way I do to him. Maybe I could get off just by dry-humping him right here. Maybe I will-and then leave him wanting more.


    "I''m so close. You always have me so worked up," he pants, his voice ragged.


    My body is taking over now, and my mind is slipping into a haze of delicious stupidity. I can''t let hime. Tonight, I''m going to edge him like never before. He deserves to know what it feels like to be so sexually frustrated.


    "Will youe for me, Kennedy?" he rasps between heavy breaths.


    "Maybe." I grind harder, my whole body trembling. I don''t have much time left. I trail my tongue up the side of his neck, nting a soft kiss on the sweet spot just behind his ear, drawing a deep groan from him.

 Chapter 124

    ¡°Such a damn tease," Ryker growled, his voice thick with desire. "I want to see just how wet you are for me."


    I smirked, my breath hitching as I shifted slightly. "You should take a look down," I teased back. ¡°Thesece panties? Ruined because of you." I pressed my hands firmly against the mattress. "Keep your hands there, good boy." My voice dropped to a sultry whisper. "Oh, FUCK! YES! Ahhh!"


    I ground myself into him with such force that the delicatece bit into my skin where it had shifted out of ce. I didn''t stop until the wave of pleasure finally crested and crashed through me. My pussy walls still trembled and throbbed with aftershocks, but eventually, I eased myself off Ryker''s body.


    "Wait! Where are you going?" he demanded, moving as if to stop me.


    "I''m aplete mess, thanks to you," I admitted, my cheeks flushed. "I need a shower-I want to be clean before I go to sleep."


    ¡°Can I watch?¡± His voice was rough with want.


    I paused, pretending to consider. Did I want him watching me? Hell yes. Was I still in the mood to toy with him? Absolutely. I nodded once, then started to walk away. "But you''re not allowed to touch yourself at all,¡± I called over my shoulder.


    He smirked. "Can I watch you touch yourself, then? I know there''s another orgasm inside you. That night on the balcony-I couldn''t see youe, and that''s my only regret."


    The memory of him pressing me against the ss sent a fresh wave of heat through me. I peeled off my t-shirt, leaving the rest of my lingerie on, and stepped into the spacious shower stall. The rustic stonework matched the cabin''s natural aesthetic perfectly, the smooth river stones beneath my feet cool and soothing as I turned on the brushed nickel faucet.


    "Stand at the door. Hands on the top frame. Don''t move," I instructed, still facing away from him.


    "I think I like this bossy version of you, Kennedy," he murmured low and thick with lust. His words sounded like a private confession, more to himself than to me.


    Steam began to curl around us, thickening the air. I hesitated, unsure if I wanted to turn around. His presence was maic, but his eyes-when they met mine had held a flicker of something else since I woke up. A shadow of doubt or disappointment that I wasn''t ready to face. His words and actions often didn''t line up, and I wasn''t sure which to trust.


    To buy myself some time, I let my fingers untangle the messy ponytail holding my hair back. My dark blonde locks fell freely, brushing just below my bra strap. I felt his breath hitch as he inhaled sharply.


    "Fuck me," he whispered, raw and desperate.


    ¡°Not yet, Alpha,¡± I replied, a knowing smile tugging at my lips. I''d only called him "Alpha" since I arrived, but I distinctly remembered using that title on the balcony that night¡ªand the way he''d responded had been something fierce and satisfying. Maybe I''d save that name for moments like this. I hoped we''d have many more.


    I stood beneath the warm cascade of water, letting it soak through my hair and lingerie. His lust hung thick in the air, almost tangible. I could probably just focus on that sensation ande again right here, but where''s the fun in that? Instead, I turned slowly and leaned back against the rough stone wall, fixing my gaze on him.


    He obeyed mymand, gripping the metal doorframe tightly. Judging by the pale color of his knuckles, his grip was nearly crushing it. His basketball shorts strained at the seams, the outline of his massive erection unmistakable.


    I simply stood there, watching him drink me in. His eyes traveled slowly, torturously, starting at my feet and inching upward. By the time his gaze locked with mine, my breath was ragged, my chest heaving with anticipation.

 Chapter 125

    "Can I..." I began hesitantly, my voice trailing off before I could finish the sentence.


    "No demands. No requests," Ryker interrupted firmly, his tone sharp. "I''m still mad at you." I felt a flicker of frustration but didn''t argue. Instead, I let my fingers glide slowly over the outside of my thighs, tracing a path upward along my stomach. A soft, painful groan escaped him, but he stayed silent, biting back whatever else he wanted to say. Encouraged, I allowed my touch to travel higher, reaching the delicate ckce of my bra¡ªthe final piece of my lingerie set. It wasn''t the most supportive, but it was undeniably soft, alluring, and left very little to the imagination.


    My fingers moved deliberately over the fabric, teasing the fully erect buds beneath. The sensitivity was overwhelming; a small gasp slipped from my lips, and Ryker groaned again, a sound I found utterly intoxicating. His noises spurred me on, feeding the yful teasing between us. Though he still wasn''t allowed to touch me, I decided to show him exactly what I liked. After all, this was part of the intimate journey Ben and I had been exploring together.


    I tilted my head back and closed my eyes, pinching my nipples gently through thece, wincing slightly at the sharp sting. Then, switching tactics, I massaged both breasts softly, soothing the tender spots. Forey was my favorite being touched and teased with just the right hint of roughness was an exquisite kind of pleasure.


    "Kennedy...¡± His voice cracked as he swallowed hard.


    Before he could say more, I unsped the bra, letting it drop to the cold stone floor with a soft rustle. Now free of fabric, I repeated the gentle ministrations, my skin fully exposed. I didn''t look at him, focusing instead on the sensations coursing through me. I could feel the heat of his desire mixing with mine, and the sound of our ragged breaths filled the room. One hand stayed pressed to my breast, while the other slid down beneath my panties. The pleasure was mounting too quickly¡ªI wasn''t sure how much longer I could hold out.


    My fingers circled the swollen bundle of nerves, but the tension was building fast. To give myself a little more freedom, I slid my panties down just enough over my hips¡ª enough to allow my hand better ess, but not enough for Ryker to have an unobstructed view. I resumed rubbing my clitoris, then slowly eased two fingers inside my already drenched pussy. The tightness took my breath away, and I could feel my walls beginning to contract in anticipation of release. I moved my fingers in and out gently, a moan escaping my lips with each motion.


    "Oh, shit! You''re so fucking amazing," I breathed, ncing up to find Ryker gripping the shower frame, his hips subtly matching my rhythm. If this was the intensity of being aroused with him simply in the room, I shuddered to think how explosive actual sex would be.


    Turning around, I ced one hand t against the wall as I bent over, giving him a clear view of my hand sliding in and out of me. I spread my legs as far as my panties allowed, picking up the pace. Each stroke pressed my palm harder against my clitoris, heightening the sensation. Just like on the balcony earlier, his presence made everything feel more intense, more charged.


    "Oh, fuck! Ryker, I''ming. I''ming. Yes, oh yes, yes, yes," I chanted with every thrust, my walls tightening fiercely around my fingers.


    "Kennedy, I can''t hold it,¡± he grunted, his voice strained.


    "Don''t you fucking touch yourself!" I warned, still riding my hand as waves of pleasure crashed over me.


    "I don''t need to. Oh shit! Ken...ne...dy," he gasped, his pants and groans punctuated by the sudden snap of metal.


    The screeching noise startled me, and I spun around, pressing myself against the wall as Ryker stumbled forward into the stream of the shower. He clutched the top frame of the shower door, which suddenly gave way with a loud thunk as the ss door crashed down onto the bathroom rug.


    Ryker looked up at me, wild-eyed and holding a piece of broken metal, his breathing fast. "What the hell did you do to me?" he demanded, a mixture of frustration and awe in his voice.


    I shrugged casually, trying to appear unfazed. ¡°Apparently, sexual acts with your mate are better than with anyone else," I said with a sly smile. Without waiting for a response, I stepped past him, exiting the shower, carefully navigating around the fallen door, and making my way into my bedroom.

 Chapter 126

    68 - Ryker


    What the hell just happened? I came in my shorts without even touching myself. Kennedy is unbelievably sexy, and she knows exactly how to move her body. She clearly doesn''t need me at all. Yet, she let me watch, and it was incredible. More than that¡ªshe said my name. Not the nickname she uses for my wolf, not some teasing sarcasm-just my name. Like she needs me as much as I need her. But then she walked away. She didn''t stumble or falter; she just left. I shattered the shower with the intensity of my orgasm, but did it affect her the same way? Do I mean so little to her?


    "You really did abandon her, iste her like some cursed Rapunzel. You''re damn lucky she let us get this close. Don''t screw this up any further," my wolf growled in my mind.


    "I know, thanks for the reminder. So, what now?" I asked, feeling the weight of my own failure.


    "First, get out of those soaked shorts and go lie down next to her, dumbass."


    "What if she throws me out?"


    "Then so be it. You have to try. Right now, action is your best shot. Words aren''t cutting it."


    "You''re a real asshole, you know that?"


    "That''s why the Goddess gave me to you. Now go, see if she''ll let you stay."


    I peeled off my shorts, freeballing it since I knew just hearing her breathe made me hard again. Not exactly the smartest move, but there wasn''t much I could do. After finally steadying myself and pushing down the panic wing at my chest, I stepped out of the bathroom. There she was, already in bed, curled on her side, fast asleep.


    When she''s awake, she''s fierce and sharp-like a wild animal. But now, looking at her peaceful face, her hair syed like a halo around her pillow, she looked like an angel. My angel.


    "I thought you said she was amb," my wolf teased in my head.


    "She is. She always will be. Innocent, precious, easy to hurt. But she''s an angel. Look at her now."


    "I''ve been looking, idiot. Just waiting for you to catch on. Now get in bed before she realizes she still doesn''t like you."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle softly. He wasn''t wrong. I climbed in beside her, turning to face her. I wanted to memorize every curve, every detail, just in case. I was exhausted and knew I wouldn''tst long, but I was determined to stay awake as long as possible.


    "No, please, no," I heard a soft whimper, and my eyes snapped open. Kennedy was in trouble¡ªI could feel her anxiety radiating off her. I didn''t move, taking in my surroundings carefully. "Please..." A tingling tension wrapped around my ribs, and I looked down. She was lying across my chest, wrapped tightly in my arms. I had no idea when she''d moved there, but I knew one thing for sure: she''de to me. I was still in the exact position I''d fallen asleep in.


    I pulled her closer, tucking her head beneath my chin. I wanted her to feel safe, protected-even in her sleep.


    "Kennedy, wake up. You''re having a nightmare." Her grip tightened, but she no longer cried out. "Wake up, littlemb, before the wolf gets you." I smiled softly into her hair. I didn''t know if she could hear me, but I liked our little joke.


    "Ryker, Alpha, help, please," she whimpered against my chest. I didn''t know what to do. She was still unconscious, but calling for me-calling for us. I''d never felt so helpless before.


    "Kennedy, angel, wake up. It''s just a dream. You''re safe. Wake up for me." I pulled her closer until she was pressed against my side and kissed the top of her head. She gasped, struggling against me. Against every instinct, I let her go as she pulled away. The loss of her warmth hit me immediately.


    "What? When did you get here?" She wrapped the nket tightly around herself, and only then did it hit me¡ªshe''d been sleeping naked next to me all night. How had I missed that?


    "I never left. You didn''t ask me to leave when I got in bed," I shrugged. It sounded better in my head, but my wolf was right-when it came to Kennedy, words just didn''te out right.


    ¡°I didn''t think you''d stay,¡± she murmured, eyes cast down at herp.


    "I thought I made it clear yesterday. I can''t fight this bond anymore. I still don''t know


    if I can mark or mate with you without hurting you, but staying away isn''t working.


    It''s hurting more than just me. You, my team, the pack¡ªthey all feel the distance.


    It''s too early for breakfast, but I''m awake. I can leave if you want me to."


    She looked up slowly, searching my face. I held my breath, waiting for whatever she''d say next.

 Chapter 127

    ¡°No, you''re fine. But I really should get dressed," she said softly, shifting on the bed.


    "Why?!" I asked, surprised by her sudden urgency.


    "Because I just should. Last night, I didn''t have the energy to get up from the bed, let alone do anything else,¡± she admitted, a faint smile tugging at her lips.


    "So, you enjoyed yourself then?" I couldn''t help but grin, the thought making my chest warm.


    "Absolutely. Torturing you has be my favorite kind of forey," she teased, a yful glint in her eyes.


    "Well, you sure fooled me. You walked outpletely calm, while I was barely able to keep myself standing. I still don''t understand what you did to me without actually doing anything. I even broke your shower, for God''s sake," I said, shaking my head in disbelief.


    "That you did," she replied with a smirk. "Speaking of which, I need to take a proper shower this morning. Last night doesn''t count." She fidgeted slightly at the memory, and I noticed how the thought seemed to excite her.


    "You can use mine," I offered casually, trying to sound nonchnt even though I desperately wanted to keep her close.


    She nodded and started to get off the bed, gathering theforter with her. Instinctively, I grabbed it away from her.


    ¡°Hey!¡± she eximed, standingpletely exposed before me. She didn''t even try to cover herself, and I couldn''t help but love the annoyed scrunch on her face. Her toned curves revealed the hard work she put into her body, yet there was a softness beneath it all. My fingers itched to trace the curve of her round ass, but I forced myself to hold back. I reminded myself to take things slow, to build trust, and to let her lead when it came to intimacy. She both frustrated and fascinated me, and yesterday had opened a new door between us.


    "You were pressed up against me just ten minutes ago. That view is mine now. You might as well get used to it," I said, a teasing edge in my voice. "Go get what you need, and then we can head next door."


    She rolled her eyes butplied without protest.


    "Be, are you guarding Ken''s room?" she asked suddenly.


    "So it''s ''Ken'' now?" I teased back.


    "Shut up. Are you or aren''t you?"


    "Of course, bossman," I replied with a grin.


    "Can you make yourself scarce for a bit?"


    "Excuse me? You''ve been telling me for almost two months to stick to her like my life depends on it. What changed?"


    "I''m with her, and she''s talking to me kind of. But she''ll use you as a distraction, and I''m not ready for that."


    "Of course you''re not. I missed you going over there. When did she even let you in?" "I stayedst night.''


    "Damn, you work fast. Clearly, she hasn''t forgiven you yet if she''s going to bolt and me me," I said,ughing this time.


    ¡°Just go. We''ll meet you guys downstairs for breakfast.¡±


    ***


    She emerged from her closet wearing a loose t-shirt and shorts, bncing a pile of clothes and whatever else she''d brought from the bathroom.


    ¡°Here, let me help. Are you moving in already?" I teased, reaching out to take a few bottles from her hands.


    "No! Of course not. I just have a routine and like my stuff. I don''t even know what you use," she said with a shudder.


    "To be honest, neither do I. Soap is soap to me," Iughed. We stepped into my room, and she hesitated in the doorway. I could feel her uneasest time she was here, I hadn''t been kind. I knew it was fear of losing her, but still, she had left in tears.


    "Come on, I''ll show you where you can put your things," I said softly, sliding my hand around her back to gently guide her inside.


    Once we were both showered and dressed, we headed out together. We hadn''t even reached the bottom step of the entryway when Danny scooped her up in a hug and kissed her cheek. I couldn''t help but hate my delta right then he was clearly trying to get under my skin.


    ¡°Get over it, bossman. You''ve kept our Luna away for too long. We need to get to know her too," he said with a grin.


    He set her down in front of Be. I watched their interaction closely, feeling a pang of jealousy. They clicked almost instantly. Be was able to keep her calm and safe in a way I hadn''t. I was still afraid she might have feelings for him. She leaned her forehead against his chest, and he wrapped his arms around her slowly, offeringfort.


    "Thank you, bossman," he mindlinked to me.


    In that moment, the atmosphere in the room shifted. A calmness settled over me¡ªa peacefulness I hadn''t felt since my father was alpha. She was truly special.

 Chapter 128

    69 - Kennedy


    "Are you joining us for breakfast today, Luna?" Danny called out, not allowing me to linger any longer with Be.


    "I suppose so," I replied with a slight shrug. I remembered Ryker mentioningst night that he wanted me to sit with him during meals, but I wasn''t sure if it was a gentle request, a firmmand, or simply a way to get me to engage in conversation.


    "Great!" Danny eximed, looping his arm around mine. I couldn''t help but giggle as we began walking away. Naturally, Ryker growled in protest, but Danny paid no mind.


    I was certain they were exchanging words through the mindlink, but for once, it didn''t bother me. I knew Danny was teasing Ryker about me, and honestly, I didn''t mind. What intrigued me most was observing how Ryker behaved around his pack members when I was present. The man had seemed hesitant and unsurest night, but that was unlike the Alpha I knew-strong, confident, andmanding in front of his pack. So far, he had made it clear that I wasn''t significant to him, mostly ignoring me and leaving me alone. Only a handful of females shot me dirty looks, but none had taken any further action.


    I felt a sudden tension as we stepped into the breakfast room. Amy sat at the table nearest the entrance, clearly waiting to pounce on Ryker. Her half-standing stance was oddlyical, but her expression was pure venom. My worriessted only a moment before strong, warm hands wrapped around my waist from behind, and Danny''s arm slid away from my shoulder. Ryker pulled me back against his chest, and a wave of relief washed over me. Danny stayed to my right; Be took the left.


    "You okay?" Ryker whispered softly in my ear.


    I nodded, though he wasn''t satisfied.


    "I need to hear it, mate," he insisted, his voice low and urgent. A shiver ran through me, and I leaned closer into him.


    "Yes, I''m fine," I murmured. Without hesitation, Ryker slipped between Danny and me, guiding us toward his table,pletely ignoring Amy''s futile attempts to speak. I smiled at the side he chose. What he didn''t realize was that the more jealous he acted, the more Danny would tease him-and I was more than willing to encourage that.


    As we moved through the room, my gaze drifted to the window, and I gasped. Without thinking, I made my way toward the door that led to the back patio. Stepping outside, a cool st of air hit my face, forcing me to squint as my eyes adjusted to the dazzling sunlight reflecting off the untouched snow.


    "Oh wow," I breathed. "It looks like millions of diamonds are scattered across the branches and the ground. Given how Silver Crescent is arranged, with the packhouse at the center, it''s rare to see fresh snow this pristine.¡± The scene was breathtaking.


    "Please tell me you''ve seen snow before," Ryker rumbled, his voice deep and teasing even when he was mocking me, it sounded incredibly sexy.


    "Yes, I''ve seen snow, Ryker," I replied, amused.


    "I think I''m beginning to understand why my wolf is so captivated by the way you say his name. Your voice is beautiful¡ªhe could listen to you talk for hours. Are you a fan of winter, mate?"


    "I enjoy all the seasons," I said thoughtfully. "It''s just umon to see snow like this ¡ªso pure, clean, and untouched. Does it stay this way long around here? It never did back home."


    "That depends on..." Ryker began, but before he could finish-


    ¡°AHHHHHHHHH! You''re going down!" a sudden shout cut through the air.


    ¡°Umpf!¡± Ryker yanked me to his side just as a blur zipped past us. A cloud of snow exploded into the air as Be and Danny collided in a yful skirmish.


    "That," Ryker chuckled behind me, "is what I''m talking about." I couldn''t help butugh too. You''d think these grown men would have outgrown snowball fights and wrestling in the snow, but clearly, I was mistaken.


    Josh strolled up beside me, shaking his head with a mock scowl. "Fucking children,"


    he muttered, though the amusement in his eyes betrayed his words.


    "Too good for a snowball fight, Beta?¡± I teased, ducking as a rogue snowball whizzed past us.


    ¡°Never, Luna,¡± he replied with a grin. "But like any fight, there''s got to be some strategy."


    "Isn''t the strategy just to have the most snowballs and get hit the least? There''s not much more to it than that."


    "Did I catch a challenge in your voice?"


    "Maybe," I admitted, "but I''m smart enough not to challenge you before I see what you''re capable of. You''re a sneaky fighter-I bet your throw is wicked, and your aim deadly." It was cold out here, and I wasn''t dressed for snow y-my jeans and sweater wouldn''t hold up for long. But standing here on the deck next to Ryker, I felt perfectlyfortable.


    "Luna... Iing!" Danny shouted.


    Instinctively, I grabbed Ryker''s shirt and spun us around just as I heard the soft thuds of snow hitting his back, and tiny flecks of snow dusted my face from over his shoulder.


    "I see how it is," Rykerughed, looking down at me.


    "You still owe me. It''s only fair," I said with a shrug and a smile.


    He tightened his arms around me. "As long as you keep looking at me like that, they can keep throwing snowballs at me all day."


    Thump, thump, thump. He pulled me closer, his shoulders curling protectively as the snowballs continued to fly.

 Chapter 129

    "Quit hogging Kennedy! Don''t you remember she''s still mad at you?" Danny called out loudly, breaking the snowy silence.


    "You''re not doing yourself any favors either. She''s only sticking close to me to get away from you, you fool," I shot back, feeling a mix of amusement and irritation. "Whatever. She''s on my side now. She even dared Josh to a snowball fight," Danny bragged.


    "I did not!" I peeked cautiously around Ryker''s broad frame, only to be hit by two snowballs flying straight at us. I let out a startled squeak and ducked behind him again, heart racing.


    Ryker chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°I think I''m going to take your Luna inside for some food. We can''t have her freezing out here¡ªgotta keep some meat on those bones.¡± He gave my side a yful pinch, making me squeal once more. "Besides, she''s starting to shiver. Unlike you two hotheads, she needs an extrayer.¡±


    "Hothead? You''re the king of hotheads!" Danny protested, stepping back onto the deck with snow clinging to his hair and a wide, boyish grin lighting up his face.


    "I''m not a hothead. I just have a low tolerance for nonsense," I said,ughing now.


    ¡°Come on, let''s eat. I''m starving!¡± Danny wrapped his arm around my neck and tugged me forward, pulling me out of Ryker''s protective hold. "Then we need to figure out our n for the day."


    Breakfast passed quietly, though I made sure to sit with my back to Amy. Her re of pure hatred didn''t waver for a second. I wasn''t scared of her, but the intensity of her stare was definitely distracting. Just as we were leaving, Amy tried to catch Ryker''s attention, iming there was an urgent matter that couldn''t wait.


    I swear Robin must have some kind of sixth sense for drama in the packhouse. She appeared out of nowhere, ready to take the appointment and get the details, allowing us to slip away without any hassle.


    As Ryker led me down the long, quiet office hallway, I turned to ask him a question and realized we were alone again. I had no idea when Danny and the others had fallen behind. Before I could speak, Ryker opened a door I hadn''t even noticed before.


    "I noticed you don''t really use the Luna''s office much, so I thought you might prefer this room," he said softly.


    I gave him a sharp look. "It''s not that I don''t like the office... I just never felt it was really mine. I didn''t want to mess anything up."


    "You can mess up anything you want here. This is your home," he replied, stepping closer. "But I thought you might like this better." He gently grabbed my shoulders and turned me around, and I was left speechless.


    The room was lined with floor-to-ceiling bookshelves made of dark wood-the same rich wood I associated with the bedrooms throughout the Dark Moon packhouse. Almost every wall was covered except for the one withrge windows that looked out onto the snowy forest. The view was breathtaking, the winterndscape stretching endlessly beyond.


    "What is this ce?" I asked, stepping inside and running my fingers along the crowded shelves. There were so many books, I wasn''t sure where to begin.


    "It''s a kind of library," Ryker exined. "My dad and some of the elders started collecting information and history about our pack, tracing it back to its origins. Then they began adding details from the other packs we''ve brought into the fold. I''ve spent a lot of time here, trying to figure out what to do with our current situation. I thought you''d appreciate a change of scenery, and maybe you''d find something I missed."


    "This is incredible," I breathed, pulling a worn leather-bound book from the shelf. "What''s this one?" I asked, flipping through the yellowed pages.


    Ryker stepped up behind me and peered over my shoulder. "That''s our family history. I think it goes back about ten generations."


    The weight of that knowledge made the book feel even more precious. I traced my fingers over the unfamiliar names, knowing I''d learn their stories soon enough. I had so little left from my own parents; both were only children, and their parents had passed away before I was born.


    "Have you read through all these books?" I asked, ncing around at the hundreds of volumes packed tightly onto the shelves.


    "Not all of them. I started with the ones I thought would have the most relevant information. There have been human mates in our lineage, but none were mated to an alpha or future alpha, which I found interesting. I never really looked that closely before," he said thoughtfully.


    "Really? Do any of the elders from the packs we''ve acquired know anything about that?" I pressed.


    "Still nothing concrete to confirm or deny what Jeremiah''s elders imed. But we''ll get to thatter." He took the book from my hands and carefully ced it back on the shelf. "So, what do you think of this room?"


    "It''s amazing! I love the books and the wood. It feels so inviting and cozy," I admitted.


    "What if I told you it''s yours now?" Ryker asked quietly.


    I blinked, surprised. "What?"


    ¡°It''s right next to mine, so you won''t be far. But you seem morefortable here than in the office my mother designed. If you''re going to work with me, I want you to have a ce where you feel at home. And you''re not wrong¡ªthe Luna is very important and should be involved. I also heard you were nning on business school before I turned your life upside down. If you still want to pursue that, I''ll make sure it happens."


    "Ryker, that''s too much," I said, overwhelmed.


    "It''s not enough. But I''m working on it," he replied with a smile.

 Chapter 130

    70 - Kennedy


    It''s official¡ªI''vended myself in what can only be described as the twilight zone. Just yesterday, I was holed up in the packhouse, desperately avoiding everyone. I wasn''t sure who was allowed to speak to me and who might face consequences just for looking my way. Boredom crept in so deeply that I seriously considered getting a portable electric fence to create a bubble of personal space around myself.


    Danny and Be have been so glued to metely that I''m beginning to think we might actually merge into one being. My world has shrunk to nothing more than the short walk between the library and the bathroom. We''ve even shared lunch right here, in this cramped space. Be kindly sparked a small fire in the firece, and though I''m not exactly freezing, the gentle warmth feelsforting. The crackling of the fire provides a soothing background hum that fills the room.


    I nce over my shoulder toward the ck leather couch nestled in the corner of the library. ¡°Don''t you have an actual job to do?" I ask Danny, who''szily flipping through a magazine, humming a tune through his nose that sounds suspiciously like a kazoo. ¡°I thought, as the ''lead warrior,'' you''d be leading something."


    He shrugs, not looking up. "Not when I need to get to know my Luna. I have to understand your habits, your wants, and your needs so we can figure out a better protection n for when you start visiting other territories in the pack."


    I cock an eyebrow at him. "Isn''t that Be''s job? And even if I''m in another part of the pack, I won''t just be holed up in a room reading. The whole point is to actually meet and interact with the pack members, right?" My gaze shifts to Be, who''s buried nose-deep in a book,pletely absorbed.


    Danny snorts. "He''s been stalking you since you arrived, but he can''t give me the kind of intel I need. So, it''s up to me to do the hard work, no matter what activities you choose."


    "Hardbor, my ass," Be mutters, tossing a book at Danny. Danny catches it with lightning-fast reflexes and then winks at me, raising his eyebrows in a cheeky challenge. I have to bite back a smile.


    "Research isn''t really my thing," Danny admits, setting the book down on the coffee table in front of him. ¡°You''re the sexy nerd in this scenario.¡±


    "Did you just call me sexy?" Be shakes his head with a smirk. "The sooner we find the answers the alpha needs, the sooner Kennedy can be marked and officially inducted into the pack. Personally, I want to know if she''ll be able to mindlink with us once she''s marked. Do you realize how much it''ll drive the boss crazy if you can talk to her without even opening your mouth? And once she''s a full Luna, maybe our mates will finally show up."


    Danny bursts outughing. "I never thought of that!" He snatches the book and starts skimming through the pages.


    I look up from therge, red canvas-bound book resting on myp. "Why would it matter if I''m a full Luna or not?"


    "There''s a pattern we''ve noticed across the various packs we''ve acquired," Be exins. "When the alpha finds and marks his Luna, there''s a surge in matings¡ª especially within the alpha''s core team-even if he hasn''t taken full control yet."


    ¡°Huh. That sounds crazy, but I guess it makes sense. When the leaders thrive, the whole pack prospers." I return to my book, feeling a renewed urgency to uncover some kind of answer.


    "It works both ways, though," Be adds. ¡°We''ve seen alphas without mates go feral. Sometimes it''s because they lost their mate, which hurts both the human and wolf parts of them deeply. Other times, it''s because they never found one, and that longing can drive the wolf crazy. They crave thatpanionship, that bond, and they want to continue their gic line."


    Our serious moment is abruptly broken by Danny''s voice, chanting nonsense as he reads aloud. ¡°I will know all the dirt... can''t wait... going to be so sweet."


    "What is he babbling about? Do you understand him?" I shift to getfortable and make sure I can see Danny clearly with both eyes. He''s a prankster through and through and doesn''t discriminate. The wild gleam in his eyes tells me he''s plotting something, and I probably won''t enjoy being involved.


    "I try to ignore the crazy parts of him," Be says with a sigh. "But remember, you''ll be able to use your Luna Aura to shut him up. You could tell him he''s not allowed to speak for an entire day! Oh Goddess, please let us find something useful soon." I giggle softly as Be dives into his research just as fervently as Danny. A sharp knock interrupts us.


    "Come on in, Robin. You know you don''t have to knock, right?"


    Therge mahogany door slides open silently. Robin steps inside, shivering just a little. "Until I can mindlink, I''ll keep knocking," she replies quietly. Now I''m curious¡ª who scared her so badly?


    "The alpha wants to see you in his office, Luna," she says.


    "You could always just text me," I tease, waving my phone at her. "Do you know


    what he needs? I really want to get through a few more questions today." I lift the heavy book again, determined to find the answers we all need.

 Chapter 131

    "He didn''t specify much¡ªjust insisted it had to be face to face."


    I carefully close the book, marking my ce with the ribbon bookmark before setting


    it aside. Her tone doesn''t suggest anything ominous about the summons. Still, after everything that''s unfolded over the past twenty-four hours, I''m uncertain what to anticipate next.


    I rise and make my way down the hall, turning right toward Ryker''s office. The door is slightly open, and I catch the low murmur of his voice, though the words are indistinct. I knock twice and then gently push the door wider, only to be hit by a cloying, artificial cotton candy scent that''s almost sickly sweet.


    "Oh! Alpha! You really shouldn''t tease me like that!" Amy''s voice rings out yfully.


    Red shes before my eyes. I act before I think, my instincts taking over. I''m on her in an instant, grabbing the back of her head and yanking her away from the desk where she''s perched with one leg dangling, her skirt far too short, revealing who knows what. She lets out a startled yelp, calling out to Ryker for help as I force her into a bowing position.


    "Since you don''t seem to grasp basic manners or respond to polite, politically correct requests, I''ll make myself clear in the only way you''ll understand." I twist her around just enough to lean close to her ear, and she cries out again. ¡°Keep your wild, reckless, sl*tty self far away from my mate, or I swear I''ll pull out every strand of your hair one by one and then beat you within an inch of your life¡ªright here, in front of everyone!"


    "ENOUGH!" Ryker''s voice booms sharply, and my gaze snaps to his. His expression is unreadable, but if he sides with her now, I don''t know where that leaves me.


    He opens his mouth to speak but pauses as his eyes ze over, caught by a sudden mindlink.


    ¡°F*CK! I don''t have time for this!" Be storms in, slinging an arm around my shoulders.


    "On it, bossman. Go!" Be urges.


    Ryker points at me. "You, stay with Be and follow his orders. And you," he directs at Amy, who''s now curled up on the floor, sobbing like a victim, "I''ll deal with youter." Then he''s gone in an instant.


    "Be, what''s happening? Where did he go?" I ask, panic rising.


    "If you were meant to know, you''d have the ability to know," Be replies coldly. "The alpha deserves a mate who canmunicate and contribute during times of crisis, not just someone to shield. We already have enough children and elders for that."


    "Amy, shut the f*ck up!" I snap, my voice trembling.


    ¡°Be?¡± I''m close to tears now. Nothing Amy has ever said has cut this deep before. I think I understand my ce-sort of. I should be out there fighting or at least sending calming messages to the pack, especially if something terrible has happened. I hope Be sees the desperation in my eyes.


    ¡°There was an attack. One of the teens was found seriously injured."


    "How does she know?" I wonder bitterly, feeling hypocritical talking about Amy as if she''s not in the room, but I don''t care.


    Be closes his eyes briefly. ¡°The teen who found her called out to everyone." Then, unexpectedly, he pulls me into a firm embrace.


    Whyfort her? I think bitterly. Stop making her believe she''s important. She''s nothing. The alpha knows it, which is why he hasn''t marked her yet. He''s just biding his time, enjoying himself while he can. He''ll have to reject her eventually. We all know it. It''s time you all epted that.


    A low growl escapes me, and without thinking, I lunge blindly toward Amy''s voice. Be struggles to hold me back as my rage takes over. Tears blur my vision as I punch and scratch at anything within reach until a sob breaks free, and I copse into Be''s arms.


    I vaguely register him lifting me up and carrying me out of the office. My tears slow, reced by a numbing emptiness. Not feeling that''s what I need right now. I''ll bury everything forter.


    I''m nothing. She said it, and strangely, it''s the only truth that fits right now. I don''t belong here, but Ryker can''t let me go. If I weren''t here, the pack would have a Luna who could sense emergencies, who could feel when something was wrong. Someone better.


    Be stops at my bedroom door. "You''re freezing. Let''s get you warmed up, okay?"


    I squirm in his arms until he sets me down gently. "Don''t listen to her. She''s jealous.


    You have something she wants. She''ll say anything to make you feel small."


    "But she''s not wrong, Be," I whisper, unable to meet his eyes. "Go help. Save the pup."


    "I''m not leaving you like this."


    "It''s an order, Be." I step inside and close the door firmly, leaving him stunned on the other side.

 Chapter 132

    71 - Ryker


    I rendezvous with Josh, who approaches from the South side of the reported assault. Danny has taken position on the East nk, and I expect to catch sight of him soon, directly opposite me. We have sessfully cornered the five rogues responsible for attacking a group of our teens during their routine patrol practice. Yet, lurking just beyond us, hidden in the dense tree line, is another pack of wolves waiting silently. My priority is to capture at least one of these attackers for questioning, but truthfully, I wouldn''t shed a tear if every single one of them perished here and now.


    The fact that they managed to breach our defenses and strike that patrol line ignites a fierce rage within me and my wolf. Our patrols are meticulously nnedyered and executed wlessly, designed to be unpredictable unless you''re intimately familiar with our system. This isn''t the first time a wolf from an acquired pack has tried to sabotage us from within, but now, with one of our innocent pups seriously injured, these bastards will pay a heavy price, and it won''t be quick or painless.


    I haven''t yet seen the pup, but the reports I''ve heard paint a grim picture. He''s in rough shape. At least three of the rogues were attacking him when his friends intervened and sent out the call for help. Judging by the snow around us, churned and stained with signs of struggle, this fight has been brutal. Greta reached the scene first and managed to wound one of the rogues with her team before we arrived. That was enough to momentarily distract them, but they refused to back down.


    They know they''re trapped, and they fight with a feral desperation. These wolves might have lost contact with their human sides entirely by now. The wild, haunted look in their eyes tells me they''ve been stuck in this animal form for far too long. Their bodies are gaunt and scruffy, reeking of neglect and rot. One of them even hasrge patches of fur missing, likely bearing heavy scars in his human form.


    They brace themselves for battle, none of them expecting to be captured alive. It''s a fight to the death or freedom. Thergest among them snarls viciously and charges straight at me. Greta''s wolf leaps onto his back, sinking teeth into the scruff of his neck, eliciting a furious howl as he bucks violently to shake her off. But before he can regain his footing, I pounce. My wolf mps down on his left foreleg, dragging him to the ground. He writhes and rolls, managing to throw Greta off in the process. She quickly recovers and moves to assist another warrior while I keep this one pinned and vulnerable.


    This is clearly their strongest fighter, and he''s out for blood-mine, specifically. He snaps, growls, scratches, and bites at anything within reach. His speed is impressive, but theck of proper nourishment is catching up to him; fatigue is setting in fast. My strategy is simple: keep him moving until he exhausts himself.


    Suddenly, a massive silver-gray wolf crashes into the rogue from the side, tearing at all four of his legs and snapping bones with terrifying ease. In mere seconds, the fierce rogue is down, overwhelmed by my gamma''s frenzied fury.


    "Be, what the hell, man?! What are you doing here?!" I shout, stunned.


    "I helped. Now send me back!" Be yells urgently.


    "What do you mean? Where''s Kennedy? Why are you here?" I scan the area anxiously, hoping Kennedy hasn''t been reckless enough toe out here herself or that Be didn''te because she sent him. When he doesn''t answer, I fix my gaze on him. His eyes are wild, nearly unhinged. A wave of panic starts to rise in my chest, but I can''t abandon this fight until these rogues are fully subdued.


    "Command me to go back!" he screams through our mindlink. His wolf struggles against an invisible barrier, trying desperately to turn back the way they came but unable to move even an inch.


    "Calm down. Tell me what happened. Where''s Kennedy?" I demand, though every wild and frightening thought races through my mind.


    ¡°The Luna figured out how to use hermand! Now send me back before she does something stupid!" Be''s voice cracks with urgency.


    My heart nearly stops. Kennedy was fine when I left her. What could have happened? Why would she order Be to abandon her without any protection?


    "Damn it, Ryker. Please!" Be''s wolf ws at the ground as if trying to resist whatevermand she gave, his eyes brimming with panic and frustration. I feel the same turmoil inside as Josh''s voice breaks through.


    "Go to your Luna! We''ve got this."


    I don''t hesitate. Trusting my teampletely, I nce at Be. "Let''s move!"


    "Finally!" Be growls, and we both surge through the forest, racing back toward my mate.


    "What happened?" I ask breathlessly. I don''t think I''ve ever seen Be run this fast before. His movements are almost mechanical, like a machine pushed to its absolute limit. He''s nearly matching my speed, which should be impossible.

 Chapter 133

    "Amy-what the hell just happened? That''s what! She really did a number on your mate. If she''s not hiding by the time we get back, I swear I''ll tear her apart myself. That woman has stirred up more trouble since Kennedy showed up than ude ever did after we took his pack."


    "We can''t just go around killing people because they''re rude,¡± I argued, trying to keep my voice steady.


    "I don''t care! The moment we find Kennedy, Amy''s finished. Dead woman walking."


    My mind couldn''t form any coherent thoughts as we rushed through the house, weaving past frightened guests in the ballroom who were seeking refuge from the chaos outside. I followed Be up the stairs to Kennedy''s room, where he mmed his fist against the door until it came crashing off its hinges.


    Without hesitation, Be began frantically searching the room, shouting Kennedy''s name with desperation. I joined in the search, scanning every corner, but she was nowhere to be found. Yet, her scent lingered-sweet and sharp, a mix of honey and spice. It was fresh, unmistakable. Unlikest time, when she deliberately made it impossible to track her, this trail was clear.


    I followed the fragrance, which grew stronger as I approached the patio door. With a forceful push, I slid the door open, the ss cracking under the strain. Snow- covered footprints led away from the threshold.


    "No!" I yelled, leaping over the railing without hesitation. We were only one floor above the main level, but I had no idea if she could handle the drop safely. My thoughts raced-did she run away on her own, or was she taken? What had Amy said to provoke this? Be''s reaction told me it wasn''t just some petty insult.


    Bended behind me, breathless. "Can you tell if she left willingly or if someone forced her?"


    "All I can smell is her, and there''s just one set of footprints. But who knows? The attack on the teens might''ve been a distraction. Maybe forcing you to leave was part of someone''s n. Would Kennedy really bolt on her own?"


    "I don''t know. She knows every secret entrance and exit in this packhouse better than anyone. It used to drive me crazy-like a twisted game of hide and seek on steroids. She could''ve pushed the limits if she wanted, but she never did. She always stayed just within the rules, enough to keep everyone fromining. But she was still a huge pain in the ass."


    "What exactly did Amy say to make Kennedy want to leave now? You mentioned this isn''t the first time Amy''s been difficult, and Robin said Kennedy handled it like a pro."


    Be shook his head. "I think it was the whole thing-Amy barging into your office, taunting her, and then what happened after you left." He recounted the details of the confrontation in my office after I stormed out. At least Kennedy is standing up for herself now, but the way she looked at Be when she gave that order¡ªhe knew something terrible wasing, and he felt powerless to stop it.


    My senses sharpened with every word. Kennedy was spiraling into despair, and I felt responsible. She believed she wasn''t good enough, that I felt the same way. Like an old wolf drawn back to the forest, ready to be imed by the Moon Goddess. I had to find her before it was toote.


    Time seemed to stretch endlessly as we searched, though it had only been about thirty minutes. For Kennedy, every second mattered. The bitter cold was unforgiving, and I was certain she hadn''t thought to bring extrayers.


    "There!" My wolf howled, and I spotted her copsed on the ground, shivering and weak.


    We rushed over, and I gently lifted her into my arms. Her lips were tinged blue, her breathing shallow, but she was still alive. I rested her head against my shoulder, pressing her frail body close to my bare chest, hoping to transfer as much warmth as possible to her vital organs.


    Holding her tightly, I summoned the pack doctor, Greta, along with Robin and anyone else who might help. Now, it was a race against time. I had to get Kennedy back home-safe and warm-before the cold imed herpletely.

 Chapter 134

    72 - Ryker


    We headed directly to my room without hesitation. There was no question of letting her be alone now, or ever again. Afterst night and waking up beside her this morning, the thought of separation was unbearable. My wolf whimpered softly, sensing her fragile state, and I fought to silence him. I needed to be strong for her, to protect her, because my wolf was powerless in this situation.


    "Remove her clothes, Alpha," our lead healer instructed firmly as she entered the room. "She needs to be warmed up immediately. Get her under the covers, now."


    I didn''t hesitate for a second. Be stepped forward to help, but my wolf growled low and warningly, still convinced there was some romantic tension between them. I caught the hurt in Be''s eyes, but I couldn''t afford distractions¡ªnot now.


    ¡°Greta, please assist," the healer said without waiting for a reply. Every ounce of our attention had to be on keeping her alive. I nced at the healer, desperate for any guidance. "What else can I do?"


    "It would help¡ªand speed things up-if she was marked," she replied.


    I shook my head vehemently. ¡°No. We still don''t know if it will harm her. I won''t risk making things worse." Sliding onto my bed, I let the healer and Greta wrap us both in nkets. I curled onto my side, pulling her close to my chest, her ear resting against the steady beat of my heart. Her cheeks remained icy cold. I pressed a gentle kiss to the top of her head, breathing in the faint, sweet scent she carried. "Come on, baby, fight. Please. We need you. I need you," I whispered softly into her hair.


    "Boss," Be said, raising his hands in surrender, and I shot him a sharp look. "Could you make her pack? I know we don''t have any information on mates yet, but humans have been part of our pack''s history before. To be included in the lineage, they had to be pack members." He turned toward the healer. "Could that connection help?¡±


    "I don''t see why not," she answered thoughtfully. "Given her current contact, she should be able to heal faster from the incision."


    "Can we do that without moving her?" I asked cautiously, reluctant to try anything uncertain.


    "We can have you sit up and maintain your position," the healer said. "It would give her the strength of the pack to aid healing. I believe we should try it, Alpha."


    I took a deep breath, steadying myself as her scent washed over me. "Alright. Let''s try."


    For the next hour, the healer and Greta administered fluids while my mother, Josh, Be, and Danny prepared the ritual to make her a pack member. I simply held my mate close as the controlled chaos unfolded around us. Her breathing became less strained, and she seemed to slip into a peaceful sleep, curled protectively around me like I was her teddy bear. But I wouldn''t be satisfied until those striking ice-blue eyes opened and looked up at me.


    I closed my eyes, feeling her warmth against me, reying everything since she arrived everything my team had shared, Robin''s words, my mother''s insights. She was strong, stubborn even, my perfect Luna¡ªexcept she was human and so fragile. That reality was hard to ept. She couldn''t mindlink, and I refused to let her enter any fight willingly. Vulnerable as she was, I felt helpless, unable to find a solution for once in my life.


    "We''re ready, Alpha," Josh''s voice pulled me back from the spiral of worry. I opened my eyes, breaking free from the negative thoughts that had been circling around Kennedy''s condition.


    I shifted into a morefortable sitting position. She was straddling me, pressed tightly chest to chest. Under any other circumstances and without an audience-l would have been thrilled by the closeness. But now, I kept her face nestled into my neck and under my chin, her right arm wrapped around my waist to keep as much of her covered as possible. My mother gently lifted her left hand and extended her palm toward the elder who had joined us. I double-checked every inch of her exposed skin was covered before we began.


    The ceremony was swift, or as swift as it could be with someone unresponsive. At least she didn''t have to repeat anything back for it to take effect. The elder ced a silver knife in my right hand while my mother steadied Kennedy''s left for me to make the incision. The elder made the same cut on my palm. The moment our blood mingled, I felt a powerful surge of connection flow through us.


    Kennedy gasped deeply, her fingers tightening around mine like a live wire stuck to me. I turned our hands so I could kiss the back of hers, then tucked it against my chest, not caring about the blood smearing. Her eyes remained closed, but her body heat rose instantly, and color began to return to her cheeks.


    Josh said he was going to get an update on the rogues they''d captured and see if he could extract any useful information. Greta and Danny headed off to their patrols, promising to check on the injured teen and update me soon. The elder and healer packed up to leave, with the healer promising to return once more tonight and again in the morning to monitor Kennedy''s condition. Be pulled up a chair and slumped back, and I couldn''t even bring myself to ask him to leave. He was hurting almost as much as I was over her state. My mother said she would have food brought up for us.


    I sat there quietly, holding Kennedy close, feeling the weight of the moment settle around us. The room was still except for her soft breaths and the faint hum of concern from those who cared for us both. In this fragile, uncertain time, I vowed silently to protect her with everything I had.

 Chapter 135

    After everyone had finally left the room, I eased myself down onto the bed, carefully adjusting Kennedy so she could rest morefortably. She''d been curled up tightly for so long that I worried about her cirction cutting off in her legs. Once I''d fussed over her nkets and pillows more than necessary, I nced up at Be, who was leaning against the wall with a tired expression.


    "Come on, just be honest with me. Is there something going on between you and Kennedy?" I asked, trying to keep my tone casual but unable to hide the curiosity¡ª and frustration-in my voice.


    Be sighed, clearly weary of the topic. "Not this again. Do you have any idea how exhausting you are?¡± he replied, his voice low but steady.


    I shook my head. ¡°I just don''t get it. You act like you''re just as obsessed with her as I am. You''re always right there, one step behind her. It''s like you can read her mind, feel what she''s feeling. You get more pissed off or defensive on her behalf than anyone else does..."


    "I''m her Gamma, asshole,¡± Be said quietly, without the anger he''d shown the other night. Instead, there was a weariness in his voice. "It''s my responsibility to stay one step behind her at all times. I have to know what she needs, even before she asks for it. Not being able to talk to her because you''re a jealous prick made things harder. I had to be more observant, learn how to read her bodynguage. Honestly, I should thank you for that¡ª-she never asks for help. She''s just as stubborn as you are. I know Jeremiah and the others love her, but I think she always felt like a burden there too. That''s why she pushes herself so hard. And then you came along and took all that away from her in an instant. She knows everyone assumes she''s the weak link because she''s human, and she refuses to be seen that way. I''ve had this connection with her since the moment you imed her at Raina''s party."


    "I didn''t im her then," I said, shaking my head.


    "Bullshit you didn''t! I remember it clearly a half-assed non-apology to Danny for cockblocking him, then you spent the rest of the night hovering around her. And where was I? Right behind you, watching your back next to Josh. That''s when I knew she was my Luna."


    I frowned, remembering the early days. "She was attacked twice in her first month here!"


    ¡°Unfortunately, that''s part of being Luna,¡± Be said grimly. ¡°Ask your mom how many times they were attacked when she traveled with your dad. Or how many times when she wasn''t with them. For some reason, idiots in our species think females are weak and easy targets. But anyone who messes with Greta and lives to tell the tale quickly changes their tune. I''ve even seen the Luna verbally spar with people¡ªshe''s terrifying when she''s angry. Except for Amy, I''ve never seen her back down from anyone. And even then, she only showed her pain after Amy was out of sight-like today."


    I swallowed hard, pulling Kennedy closer, as if holding her tighter could somehow protect her from the dangers I feared. ¡°I don''t know if I could survive if anything like what happened to Mom happened to Kennedy. I don''t know how Dad managed it."


    "You should talk to Jeremiah," Be suggested. "Maybe he''ll tell you what happened about a year ago."


    "What do you mean? He mentioned it once but said it wasn''t his story to tell."


    "I don''t know all the details because she wasn''t allowed to talk to me," Be admitted, his voice heavy with frustration. "But she was kidnapped or captured- someone wanted to get to Jeremiah through her. She''s here now, so obviously she escaped. From what I understand, she freed herself. She wasn''t rescued."


    I blinked, stunned. "What!?"


    "Ask your mom or Greta-they might know more. She''s human, so she can be broken in ways we can''t. But she''s not some fragile piece of ss that needs to be locked away."


    Even if she''s stronger than I am, my fear doesn''t lessen. Kennedy is too precious to risk harm. I''ve seen her endure and heal from a pack induction ceremony while unconscious. I know what she''s capable of, but that doesn''t make it any easier to believe.

 Chapter 136

    73-Kennedy


    A sharp ache throbs in my head. Did I drinkst night? No, that can''t be right-I haven''t had a drop since I moved here. My eyelids feel unbearably heavy, as if glued shut. I want to open them, but the weight is too much. Still, I''m wrapped in such cozy warmth, I''m reluctant to move at all.


    Just a few more moments, I tell myself, sinking deeper into the softness of the nket cocooning me. The darkness around me feels inviting, almost like it''s pulling me in to stay longer.


    When I finally stir again, a peculiar sensation washes over me¡ªsomething warm and familiar brushing against my skin. "Hey, littlemb. Can you hear me?" a low, rumbling voice murmurs close by.


    ¡°Mmhmm?¡± I respond softly, recognizing that deep voice instantly. I shouldn''t like it as much as I do, but for some reason, I can''t recall why I think that. I take a slow, calming breath. The scent of rosemary and mint envelops me, making me feel strangely safe. He shouldn''t be here, not with me. Another inhale, another exhale. Maybe this is still just a dream. He wants someone like Amy, not me. Breathe in. Breathe out. It''s so soothing.


    "Kennedy?"


    "What?" I whisper back, my voice rough and gravelly from sleep.


    He chuckles softly, his breath warm against my cheek. "Open those eyes for me, beautiful."


    I whimper faintly, resisting. "No." Then I burrow deeper into the bed, unwilling to let go of this perfect moment. This bed is incredible, and the dream of Ryker-he''s incredible. I don''t want to lose it by waking up fully.


    "Why not?" I feel a gentle pressure on my back.


    "This is a good dream. I don''t want it to end."


    His deepugh sends a fresh wave of goosebumps crawling across my skin. "Why don''t you open your eyes and just make sure it''s not a dream?"


    I whine again, drawing in a long breath before slowly cracking my eyes open. My gaze falls on the most captivating throat I''ve ever seen. Can a throat be sexy? I tilt my head upward, my nose almost brushing the smooth expanse of skin before me. That exins the strength of his scent. I watch his Adam''s apple move as he swallows, noticing the tiny shivers that ripple across his skin. Finally, unable to dy any longer, I meet his emerald green eyes.


    He''s here, right beside me, impossibly close.


    Oh shit! I jerk away from his arms, sitting up quickly.


    "What the hell!?! Luna!" Be''s sharp voice cuts through the room, making my head snap toward him.


    ¡°Be? Wha......." I start to ask, but before I finish, a soft sheet is wrapped around


    me.


    "I''d prefer if your gamma didn''t see what you look like under your clothes," Ryker murmurs in my ear as he carefully tucks the sheet around me, making sure every inch is covered.


    I nce down for the first time. "What the fuck?! Where are my clothes?" I clutch the sheet tighter, tucking it under my arms so my hands are free.


    "The bigger question is, how are you feeling?" Ryker''s voice deepens, taking on a metallic edge that makes my eyes flick back to him. He''s just smiling¡ªthat smile that could melt anyone. For a moment, I''m lost in it, before I remember: Alpha just spoke to me... inside my head. I shake my head briskly to break free from Ryker''s spell.


    "How is that even possible? And you never told me about my clothes," I whisper, barely able to get the words out.


    Ryker''s hand glides lightly down my arm before taking hold of my left hand. He turns my palm over, revealing a thin scar stretching from the center of my palm down to my wrist.


    "You are officially a member of the Dark Moon pack," he says firmly. "And I''d really appreciate it if you didn''t wander into the woods in winter without anyyers on."


    "But I''m no good for this pack," I murmur, doubt creeping into my voice. "Not as a leader, and certainly not as a Luna. It would be easier for everyone if I just wasn''t part of the problem."


    "Hey, Be, we need a little break. Go eat something and get some rest. I''ll call if we need you," Ryker orders.


    "You got it, Bossman. I''m d you''re okay, Luna. And I agree-don''t wander off in the freezing cold again," Be replies, his tone a mix of concern and teasing.


    I roll my eyes, delivering the best sarcastic tone I can muster. "Okay, Gamma. Whatever you say."


    He smiles, reaches over, and squeezes my foot that''s peeking out from under the nket. Then, just as quickly as he appeared, Be stands and leaves the room. His retreat is so swift I almost miss it. Either he''s utterly exhausted¡ªlosing sleep over me¡ªor this conversation is going to getplicated. Either way, a heavy weight settles in my chest.

 Chapter 137

    I curled my knees tightly against my chest, making sure I was wrapped up as much as possible. My eyes scanned the room cautiously. Ryker could start the conversation whenever he was ready¡ªI had no intention of pushing it. His room looked familiar, though my memory of it was hazy fromst time. Back then, anger clouded my attention. The space was dominated by dark tones-deep cks and cold steel grays. Everything was spotless, but I couldn''t tell if it was because Ryker preferred minimalism or if the omega responsible for cleaning had an obsessive streak.


    Without a word, Ryker slid his arm around me, pulling me snugly against his side. I instinctively leaned into him, as if this closeness was meant to be. "Before your mind spirals into whatever wild theory it''s cooking up, let me exin," he began. "Your clothes had toe off. You were nearly frozen solid, and I needed to raise your core temperature. You were barely breathing. Then the healer said skin-to-skin contact would speed your recovery. And second, I don''t understand why you give me such a hard time when I look out for you, but when Be asks you not to do something, you obey without hesitation."


    I didn''t voice it aloud, but the exnation about the clothes made sense. "It''s pretty simple, really. He''s not my mate.¡±


    Ryker waited only a moment before pressing, "Care to exin what you mean by that?"


    "There''s not much else to add," I said quietly. "As a mate, you''repelled to protect me. But I''m a liability-being human is a w in this world, and that makes me a target. Be can''t resist the urge to keep me safe, so I don''t do anything that might make his job harder. You, though, have the choice to focus on me or something more important-like the attack earlier today..."


    ¡°A week ago. And you are important,¡± Ryker interrupted gently.


    I turned fully to face him, no longer caring if the sheet covered me or not. "Wait, what?" I asked, confused.


    "The attack, and everything that happened in my office-it was a week ago." "Then why am I not hooked up to a bunch of machines in the hospital?"


    "You don''t seem to need them. The healerse by regrly to check your vitals. You do have a needle in your right hand, so be careful with that-it''s for nutrients, fluids, antibiotics, that sort of thing. Please take it easy. It took a lot of convincing to keep you here, but your body responds better when we''re close. And the hospital bed can''t fit both of us. You''re not allowed out of bed until the lead healer says so- that''s her order, not mine."


    I nced down at my hand and thought I felt a tube tucked between my legs¡ªso there was a catheter too. I rubbed my face with my hands, overwhelmed. "Why do all my embarrassing moments happen in front of you?" Then it hit me. "I''ve been out for a whole week?¡± He nodded solemnly. "I missed Christmas?" Another nod. "What did you tell Jeremiah? It''s our favorite holiday."


    "I told him the truth," Ryker said. "After I brought you home and got you warm and stable. He''s not happy about it and still won''t share what happened with your home pack a year and a half ago¡ªor the details about your parents. I''d love to know when you''re ready to tell me. You must have some kind of Christmas radar, though, because that''s the day you started showing signs of getting better."


    I felt a sudden urge to call Jer and let him know I was okay. "I''ll do that once I move back to my room. When can the healere and take all this stuff off me?"


    "You''re not going back to your room," Ryker said firmly, tightening his hold on me.


    "What? Why not? Where am I supposed to go then?" I tried to look up at him, but the way he had me positioned made it awkward.


    "Apparently, Be and I both have a serious problem with locked doors when ites to you."


    "You didn''t... not again," I groaned.


    ¡°It wasn''t me this time. Your Gamma was so furious when you sent him away, he got back before me and destroyed the door."


    He muttered thest part quietly. "And I might have done some damage to your patio door too. We''ve already moved all your things in here. This is where you belong."


    I sank into his side, feeling a strange mix of frustration andfort. Despite everything, this ce-this moment-felt like home.

 Chapter 138

    74 - Kennedy


    I can''t quite put my finger on what''s changed, but honestly, I''m not about toin. Ever since they found me nearly frozen in the forest, Ryker and Be seem to have reached some kind of unspoken truce. I''m notpletely on my own anymore¡ªnot quite. That would be asking too much, I suppose. Still, I''ve started training with Greta again. The biting cold outside is brutal on my thin skin, but at least I get to use the gym at the training center, which is a small mercy.


    It hit me only recently how much weight and muscle I''d lost-Greta didn''t hold back, kicking my ass during workouts and then teasing me about how weak I''d be. But every day I feel myself growing stronger, and that progress is lifting my spirits more than I expected.


    School has taken over my life too. I''m fully caught up now, and I''m gearing up to take on a light load of business sses. I want to follow in the footsteps of my parents and Aunt Beth. Being so far from my mom''s studio and right in the middle of thergest wolf pack I know means I probably won''t be training any humans anytime soon. But since construction and building projects are the pack''s main source of ie, maybe I''ll focus on something that helps me understand that world better. I''ll stick with the basics for now and see where it takes me. After all, Sarah did say I should do what I want and let Ryker handle the bills.


    Every Saturday morning, I have a standing date with Alpha to watch the pups. He sits beside me on the sidelines now, and the kids have finally warmed up to him. I think Emily''s approval had a lot to do with that she was the first to approach him, gently petting his head after giving me a warm hug. No one else dares touch him, though that might be some kind of guy code.


    "Luna, are youing to training today? We''ve been working on this new move that''s super hard, but I was the first to nail it. You shoulde see," one of the boys calls out. I think his name is Brandon. There are so many kids now that I can''t always match names to faces.


    ¡°He just wants to show off for his Luna," someone teases.


    ¡°Alpha, don''t tell me you''re jealous too," another chimes in.


    "I don''t get jealous," Alpha replies firmly. ¡°I just don''t like any guy hitting on my mate. Doesn''t matter how young he is.¡±


    "That sounds a lot like jealousy to me," I giggle, leaning back against his warm fur. He emits a low rumble, like a contented purr. Late January''s cold still bites through the air.


    "Are you going to finish your run, or are youing back with me? I''m getting hungry. You and Ryker must be starving," I ask.


    "We could always eat," he rumbles, standing up as I do the same.


    ¡°That sounds dangerously close to an innuendo,¡± Iugh as he pops up beside me. Together, we make our way to the SUV I''ve been allowed to use. No one but Greta ever rides with me; the others just follow when they''re on guard duty. Before I get too far, I turn back to answer the boy''s question. "We''re going to eat first, then head to our own training. I have to check the schedule, but if I can stay, I will."


    His face lights up along with the other kids'', while Alpha grumbles quietly. When we reach the SUV, Alpha moves to the back, and I hear the familiar popping and cracking of his bones as he shifts. Then the gate lifts.


    "Do you really want to stay and watch the pups today?" I ask.


    "If we can. I''m not sure of the schedule, but I''d like to be there, to support. What are you doing?" he replies.


    "I had someone stash some backup clothes in here, just in case." I walk around the side just in time to catch him adjusting the waistband of his athletic shorts, highlighting that irresistible ''V'' muscle. I swear my brain just melted. "Hey, my eyes are up here, Mate."


    "I''m well acquainted with your anatomy, mate. Am I not allowed to admire it openly?" He gives me a once-over, and I''m pretty sure he flexes just for me. I can''t help but smile. He''s the only guy I want to look at like this, so I might as well make it obvious. He growls softly and moves closer, still waiting for me to make the first move. He won''t touch me unless I initiate it. At first, I thought it was him trying to be a gentleman after everything that happened, but it runs deeper than that. The only time he loses control is when I catch him off guard-like now.


    "You could probably get away with almost anything," I tease.


    "How about this?" I step closer, pushing my luck, and trail a finger down the valley between his pecs, following the center of his abs to the dusting of dark hair that starts at his belly button and disappears beneath his shorts. I trace back and forth twice before he suddenly grabs my wrist.


    "Yep," he pants, breathless. "We need to get going before I throw you up against this truck." He shivers and gently pushes me forward toward the passenger side, closing the hatch behind us.

 Chapter 139

    "What if I told you I wouldn''t mind being thrown against the truck?" I say with as innocent a smile as I can muster, ncing coyly over my shoulder.


    He lets out a low, throaty growl. "Just get in the car already. It''s going to be tough enough to focus on driving without that image stuck in my head.¡±


    I lean forward across the center console, my voice soft and teasing. ¡°Maybe I could help you get rid of that problem.¡± I reach for him, fully aware of where this yful banter is headed.


    True to form, he grabs my wrist firmly and leans in close, his voice dropping to a low, intense whisper. "I told you before when I make youe for the first time, it won''t be from your hand or that cheeky little mouth. I''ll be buried so deep inside that sweet little body of yours, staring into those icy blue eyes, you''ll forget your own name." He gives me a slow, deliberate smile that sends a shiver down my spine. "Now, I''m both hungry and horny. How about we grab some food so I can calm the hell down before dealing with those teenage hornballs at work?"


    "You''d fit right in with them at least," I tease, and before I can react, he snatches my knee with lightning speed, squeezing it hard enough to make me squeal. Then he starts tickling me relentlessly until I finally give in. "Okay! Okay! Yes, we can go!"


    We pull into the packhouse parking area, and an omega promptly meets us to take the car to the vast garage tucked off to one side. As we step inside through the front door, a wave of nerves washes over me. It''s not the people that make me uneasy- it''s the constant alertness, the feeling that Amy might be lurking nearby. I haven''t seen her since that tense day in Ryker''s office, but I know she''s probably still around, waiting for her chance to corner him. Breakfast has always been her time to try and trap him, and so far, everything has been going too smoothly. I''m bracing myself for the inevitable.


    Ryker must sense my hesitation because he reaches over and takes my hand, intertwining our fingers. This is the first time he''s held my hand in public. I nce down at our hands, at the simple but intimate gesture, then back up into his eyes. He''s watching me closely, waiting to see if I''m okay with this. I can tell he''s uncertain, so I squeeze his hand tighter, not wanting him to pull away. The electric thrill that runs through me when our skin touches has be something I crave. He smiles gently and leads us forward.


    "Whoa! Kennedy, does our growly alpha know you''re holding hands and showing off that big smile?" Danny teases, pping Ryker on the shoulder.


    "F*ck off," Ryker snaps, though he can''t hide the grin spreading across his face. Iugh softly as we move through the breakfast line together.


    ¡°So, Luna, any other family members for us to meet? Sisters, hot cousins, or maybe some widowed aunties in their cougar phase?" Danny throws out the question casually over his omelet.


    I shrug, shaking my head. "Nope. Unlike you guys, I don''t have a house full of family history. It was just my mom, dad, and me. They were both only children, and all my grandparents had passed before I was born. The closest thing I have to family ties now are Jeremiah, Aunt Beth, and Uncle James. Aunt Beth managed to save a few things for me, but most of what was in my house got cleared out after my parents died."


    ¡°Do you mind if I ask what happened?¡± Be''s voice is gentle, cautious. He''s probably the only person besides Jeremiah who''s seen me at my lowest.


    "It''s not really a big story," I begin, forcing a small smile. "My mom and Aunt Beth have been best friends since college. When Beth became the Luna of Silver Crescent, she kind of adopted our family. I guess Uncle James figured they came as a package deal." I pause, the memory bittersweet. "We were at a party celebrating the graduating seniors before they all went their separate ways. Usually, we''d stay overnight¡ªI probably spent as much time there as I did at my own home. Aunt Beth even gave me my own room when I was six. But that night, I had a huge test to study for, my dad had work to do, and a big storm was forecasted for the next day, making travel risky. So we leftte."


    I swallow hard, the image shing in my mind. "I fell asleep in the backseat, so I only know what happened from what others told me. Somewhere about halfway home, a drunk driver hit us. Our car flipped multiple times and ended up pinned against one of those concrete barriers in the middle of the highway." Ryker wraps his arm around me, pulling me closer as I speak. "It took me forever to find a phone and call for help. I couldn''t get out of the car. ording to the therapists, being trapped with my parents¡ªwho died instantly¡ªin the wreckage for that hour before help arrived is what causes my nightmares."


    "Please tell me the driver got what he deserved," Josh demands from the other side of Ryker, his voice sharp.


    "He died too," I say quietly. "I was the only survivor. No one can exin how or why. Our car was crushed beyond recognition. They had to cut it open like a can to get me out, and I only had a small cut behind my ear that needed three stitches." Ryker tightens his hold around me, and I lean into him, feeling the warmth and safety he offers. The past is painful, but here with him, I find a moment of peace.

 Chapter 140

    75 - Kennedy


    Everyone''s eyes are fixed on me, and it''s the one thing I despise the most-the pity that lingers in their gaze. It''s a look that makes me feel small, as if I''m some fragile creature broken beyond repair. But the truth is, none of us could have changed what happened. I''vee to terms with that much. The circumstances are what they are, unalterable and cruel. What still haunts me, though, is the memory of sitting there, utterly trapped, surrounded by my parents'' lifeless forms.


    I inhale deeply, trying to steady my racing heart. Ryker pulls me closer, his arms wrapping around me protectively. I only just realize that he''s holding me like this, out here in public and surprisingly, it doesn''t make me uneasy at all.


    "It''s been over three years," I say softly, my voice barely above a whisper. "I''m not saying it doesn''t hurt sometimes, but I can''t keep ying the victim forever. The nightmares have eased up, which makes things a little more bearable." I nce up at Ryker, a sudden realization dawning on me. My nightmares lessened when I moved here. Even during my lowest moments with him, they never came back. Has he noticed the change too?


    ¡°What?¡± he asks, pulling back enough to look me squarely in the face.


    "I''m not sure," I admit, feeling the confusion in his eyes. I can''t quite put it into words myself.


    We finish our meal in silence, the quiet between usfortable rather than awkward. I bundle up again, ready to head to the training grounds together. This time, I ride with Ryker in his truck. The hum of the engine fills the space between us, but no words are needed.


    The moment my feet touch the cold ground, I''m suddenly lifted and tossed over someone''s shoulder amid a chorus ofughter.


    "What the hell?" I protest, pushing against the broad back holding me. It''s Danny. "What are you doing?" He''s skipping-literally skipping like a carefree child¡ªand it''s making it hard to keep a straight face.


    "Be and the Bossman have had enough of your time. Today, you''re my partner!" he deres with a mischievous grin, breaking into a jog as Ryker shouts after him to stop fooling around.


    The kids erupt intoughter at Danny''s antics, and despite myself, I can''t help but join in. It''s ridiculous, but it''s fun¡ªa wee distraction. Danny sets me down on the far side of the training field, as far from Ryker, Josh, and the pups as possible.


    ¡°Alright, Luna,¡± he says, bouncing on the balls of his feet like we''re about to spar in a boxing ring. "You''ve been out of the game for a bit. Let''s see what you''ve got."


    I wonder if he knows that Greta has beening to the packhouse gym to train with me. I''m not back to full strength yet, but I''m improving. I''m bundled up in snow pants and a down jacket¡ªthin enough to move in, but still different from my usual workout gear. It''s strange moving like this, but I guess I should get used to fighting in less- than-ideal conditions. If I''m ever targeted, it won''t be convenient orfortable. This might be embarrassing for both of us, but it should be fun¡ªand I''m sure I''ll beughing through most of it.


    About thirty minutes in, I realize Danny''s true n. He''s got a score to settle with Ryker, and apparently, I''m his way in. That suits me just fine. I have my own scores to settle, and I know we''ve caught his attention because of all the whooping and holleringing from the teen side of the field. Ryker''s distracted, and Josh keeps winning the sparring matches, whatever moves they''re focusing on.


    Every now and then, Danny manages to sneak a touch on my backside or trap me in a hold that presses us chest to chest. He''s even gotten me tangled in some positions that feel like a twisted game of Twister. I notice Ryker''s eyes lock onto me whenever my backside is in full view. It''s good to know I canmand his full attention when I''m bent over like that. It''s giving me a few ideas.


    Dannyes at me again, thinking I''m distracted, but I''m ready this time. I duck under his arm and deliver a sharp smack to the back of his head for his cockiness before pushing him away. It feels incredible to be out here, moving and sweating. I know he''s still going easy on me, but I don''t care. I had to shed my coat and snow pants a while ago, and now I''m working out in just my thermal leggings and top- another form-fitting distraction for Ryker. I smile to myself as Danny and I reset.


    When the session finally ends, Ryker strides straight toward me with a fierce look in his eyes. Danny chuckles, presses a quick kiss to my temple, and bolts like his life depends on it.


    "COWARD!" I call after him,ughing.


    Ryker doesn''t slow as he crashes into me, lifting me off the ground. My arms wrap around his neck, and my legs barely manage to lock around his waist. He''s staring right into my eyes, so I have no idea how he''s navigating without looking where he''s going.

 Chapter 141

    I heard the sharp click of the truck door as he shoved me inside, closing it with a force that seemed almost deliberate.


    Without a word, he circled to the driver''s side and climbed in, eyes fixed straight ahead, refusing to meet mine. The silence between us was thick, and I found myself wondering if maybe we had crossed a line we shouldn''t have.


    But honestly, I shouldn''t care he had done far worse things, and surely he understood that Danny was only teasing. Still, I couldn''t reach out to him through mindlink to ask what was wrong. The tension was suffocating. The drive back to the packhouse garage took barely ten minutes, but it felt like an eternity.


    The moment I stepped out of the truck, he pulled me into his arms again. This time, I didn''t resist.


    There was something fragile about him, something broken beneath the surface, and I wanted to hold onto it, to hold onto him. Without a word, he carried me through the back door and up the hidden staircase, the quiet creak of the steps echoing in the dimly lit hallway.


    Once inside the bedroom, he mmed the door behind us. Before I could even catch my breath, he pinned me against the back wall.


    His chest rose and fell rapidly, his eyes scanning my face with an intensity I couldn''t quite decipher. I had no clue what he was searching for, but I waited patiently.


    This wasn''t something I could coax out of him. He''d speak when he was ready. I gently ran my fingers through the short hair at the nape of his neck, and he closed his eyes, savoring the touch. Taking a deep breath, he opened his eyes again, revealing redness around the rims, teetering on the edge of tears.


    "I''m sorry,¡± he whispered, his gaze never leaving mine. I cupped his face, feeling the heat of his skin beneath my palms as he inhaled and exhaled deeply.


    "That was the worst thing I''ve experienced in a long time. And I know Danny was just ying around. I know you were teasing him, but it felt like torture. I hated seeing him touch you like that. I hated the way he smiled at you. And damn it, you smiled back. A real smile that lit up your entire face. And I hate, with everything in me, that I haven''t earned even one like that from you yet."


    He took another shaky breath, and I simply watched him. I saw him crack just a little, tears welling in his eyes.


    I should feel bad, shouldfort him, but I didn''t-not yet. He needed this moment of raw honesty. He had no idea what those nights were like for me, but today, he got


    a glimpse of it. He couldn''t stop it or fix it in the moment; all he could do was endure it.


    "Can you forgive me? Can I make this right? What do I have to do?" His voice was desperate, searching. A single tear slipped down the cheek of my fierce, intimidating mate, and that was the moment I lost my defenses. He had let down every wall, revealing the depth of his feelings.


    Tenderly, I brushed the tear away with my thumb. He leaned into my touch, and I pulled him close, pressing my lips to his. The kiss was electric-more powerful than lightning or explosions. His lips were soft and full, hesitant at first, but when I gently asked for more with my tongue, he didn''t hesitate. He let me lead, and the kiss quickly became wild and urgent-teeth, lips, tongues tangled in a messy, desperate dance. My heart pounded fiercely as I pressed closer, craving every inch of him. I wanted more. I needed more.


    He pressed himself against me, and I felt every inch of him, every breath, every heartbeat. I dug my nails into his shoulders and moved my hips against his, earning a low growl that sent shivers down my spine. Encouraged, I did it again, reveling in the electric thrill coursing through my body. A sigh escaped me as he deepened the pressure. One hand tangled in my hair, the other gripping my ass firmly-I was in heaven. I bit his lower lip, sucking lightly to ease the sting, and his hold on my hair tightened in response.


    I whimpered softly when he pulled away, his eyes half-lidded, a goofy, intoxicated smile spreading across his face.


    "Don''t stop," I whispered, unsure if I was begging, pleading, ormanding.


    He pressed his forehead against mine, his breath warm on my skin. "I don''t want to, but I have to. We need to."


    "Why?" I whined, my voice trembling. ¡°That was incredible!"


    He shed me that dazzling smile again. "I''m d you think so. I wasn''t sure..." He hesitated, tucking a stray lock of hair behind my ear.


    "Not sure about what?"


    ¡°How it would go. I thought it would happen somewhere more romantic than our bedroom, but I guess this works." He smiled softly and just looked at me.


    My mind was moving slowly, trying to process his words. "Wait... Ryker. Was that your first kiss? I mean, not just our first kiss, but your very first kiss ever?" No way. There was no way.


    "What if I said yes?" he replied with a sly grin.

 Chapter 142

    76 - Ryker


    Until now, I never really cared. I probably shouldn''t care. Yet, deep down, I can''t help but feel a flicker of insecurity over the way she asked that question. It''s a bad habit of mine¡ªmisreading her intentions. Unlike Be, and now Danny, I haven''t mastered the art of understanding her emotions. I just watch her, caught in the moment, her eyes fixed on me with something I can''t quite ce. Is it wonder? Or maybe confusion? Disbelief? I''m not sure. But one thing is clear: I can''t stop touching her. My fingers keep threading through her hair, brushing her cheek, tracing her arms, lingering on the small patch of bare skin at her waist where her shirt has slipped up.


    I saved myself for my mate. That''s the one thing my wolf and I agreed on without question. We held back everything¡ªthe binding, the closeness¡ªjust for her. And I don''t regret it. I can''t. That kiss was the most incredible experience I''ve ever had. More thrilling than my first shift, even more intense than my first kill in a fight. This woman in my arms has awakened something inside me I never thought possible. My heart pounds wildly, and the electric charge between us hums like a live wire. All I can do is stare at her.


    I know she''s looking for more exnation, but there isn''t one to give. No one else was ever going to get this part of me. So I just take her in the way her blonde hair is tousled, mostly pulled loose from its ponytail. She never wears much makeup, but now her eyes are rimmed with smudged ck liner. Her cheeks are flushed pink, and her lips so soft and inviting are swollen from the kiss. But it''s her eyes, those crystal blue eyes, that have mepletely mesmerized. Somehow, they shine even brighter now. I shouldn''t have waited this long. I should have done this the very first night she arrived. I feel like the broken pieces inside me are finally starting to mend. I feel stronger, more alive. Just one kiss, and I''m hookedpletely addicted. "Ryker?¡± Her voice pulls me back, and I blink, focusing on her words. "Were you nning on keeping me here all day?" she asks, a teasing smile ying on her lips.


    I grin and ask, "What if I said yes? What would you do then?"


    Without missing a beat, a fiery spark ignites in her eyes. "Then I''d tell you that kiss isn''t the only first you''re giving up today." She presses her lips to mine again-light as a feather-and damn, if it doesn''t hit me with the same intensity as the deep, possessive kiss we just shared.


    I groan softly. "I can''t. Not yet." Taking a steady breath, I pull back and gently lower her to her feet.


    She stays close, grinding against me as she moves, her body pressing into mine. I might have just made things a thousand times harder for myself. I know what she tastes like now, what those soft, tempting lips feel like against mine-and it could very well be my undoing.


    But she doesn''t argue, which is new. Either she understands, or she''s nning to catch me off guard when I least expect it. Both seem equally likely. My fiery mate knows exactly what she wants in the bedroom. When I first realized that, I was as pissed off as my wolf. But after a heart-to-heart with my dad, I understood she''s human-this is all new to her, too. I believe this will work in my favor. In fact, it already has.


    I pull her close again, breathing in the mix of honey and spice that clings to her, mingled with the earthy scent of the forest, dirt, and sweat from the training grounds. She smells irresistible. But I resist the urge and kiss her softly on the forehead. ¡°I just need some time. Can you give me that? Please?¡±


    What I don''t say is that I''m terrified of what might happen if we go further too soon. I''m not sure I could stop my wolf from marking her. I''ve heard stories about passionate markings¡ªthey can be brutal and painful for both mates. We''re not supposed to hurt each other, and I''ve never heard of anyone doing so intentionally. But unmarked mates can be aggressive during sex, and the wolf''s instinct to mark can spiral out of control, tearing skin, muscles, even breaking bones. I''m already scared of hurting her just by marking her¡ªI don''t need raging hormones to make it worse.


    She cups my cheeks again, meeting my gaze with steady eyes. ¡°I can give you time ¡ªbut it can''t be forever." Then sheughs, a light, genuineugh, and adds, "Now I need to go take a shower and deal with these female blue balls." She turns and walks away, stillughing.


    "Can I listen?" I call after her.


    "Not unless you n to join me." She winks over her shoulder, and I swear she adds a little extra sway to her step. Damn my life.


    We both manage to shower and get dressed for the day without any further distractions. I take her into my office to meet with Josh and discuss the next phase of our building project. I have no idea what role I''ll have her y, but I can''t seem to stay more than a few feet away from her right now.


    "There you are, Bossman,¡± Josh says, not even looking up from a file. "I thought maybe we lost you to thend of theid, considering your Luna actually seems to like you now."

 Chapter 143

    "Did you really just crack a joke?" Kennedy interrupted before I could finish my insult, as I tugged her around to the back side of my desk. I couldn''t stand the thought of her sitting in her own chair beside me. "I never thought you had it in you." She let out a soft giggle as I settled her onto myp, and Josh nced up, locking eyes with her and offering a rare, genuine smile.


    That small moment of defending me had himpletely captivated as well. My entire team adored her, even though they''d barely spent any time with her yet. Something I was determined to fix.


    "I want you to know, Luna, that I''m actually quite a funny guy," I said, trying to sound confident.


    She smirked yfully. "Keep telling yourself that, and maybe everything will be just fine." She shifted slightly on my leg, prompting me to squeeze her hip gently to stop her-otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to stand and walk away from here. "So, what''s on the agenda for today?" She nced over her shoulder at me, curiosity sparkling in


    her eyes.


    Josh smiled at how easily she changed the subject. "We have a few close visits lined up. We try to check in on at least two areas each month.


    The pack is nearing five thousand members now. Our main priorities are training, so every section of the pack is prepared if we ever need them. Then there are the hospitals, for obvious reasons, and the schools. Many of our warriors need a safe ce for their pups during long duties, so all the schools in our territory have dorms to amodate them. It''s a lot of effort, but it''s absolutely worth it.¡±


    I chimed in, waking myputer from sleep mode. "And then there are our projects that generate ie. With so many pack members to care for, we try to keep the revenue steady through building projects and by continuing whatever ventures the pack had before we brought them in. Most have something going, but a few either don''t want to work or can''t.


    Changing that victim mentality is a real challenge. We distribute resources as best we can. I''m really looking forward to you joining me at the monthly meetings-it''ll make those sessions far more bearable. Some former leaders aren''t so bad, but there are always a few who seem to make things difficult on purpose. Still self- centered, entitled jerks, even though they lost their pack to me.¡±


    For two hours, Josh and I reviewed ns, requests, notices, and updates. Kennedy asked questions to rify points and spotted gaps we hadn''t noticed before. She was genuinely invested, excited to be involved. I don''t think I''ve ever seen another Luna so engaged in this side of pack business¡ªexcept maybe my mother.


    But perhaps I''m just biased. Most of this is behind-the-scenes work; maybe more Lunas are involved, but what we usually see is the party nning and event organizing. I don''t knock it¡ªI see what Robin does for me¡ªbut she''s my employee and gets paid to do it. I don''t believe it should be a Luna''s main focus.


    When we finally wrapped up and prepared to leave, a wave of nervousness washed over me. Josh had gone to ready the cars, but Kennedy and I hadn''t even stepped out of my office yet. I wondered if this anxiety would always be part of me, or if it was just PTSD from when we first moved her here. The very thought of putting Kennedy in a car and taking her away from the safety of the packhouse made my heart pound fiercely in my chest. She couldn''t get hurt-never again. We''d just gotten her healthy. I knew it was my fault, but finally having her by my side made the idea of something happening during travel physically sickening.


    "Hey. Hey! What''s wrong? What happened? One minute you were smiling, now you''re mmy." Kennedy stood in front of me, and I barely noticed when she shifted positions. "I didn''t think werewolves could get mmy." She smiled at her own joke, but I couldn''t return it.


    ¡°I..... I... Uh... Just give me a moment.¡± I leaned forward, resting my elbows on my knees, running my fingers through my hair. I needed to calm down. I couldn''t keep her here forever, and we weren''t going far. The whole team would be with us. It would be fine. I just had to keep repeating that mantra.


    Then I felt a gentle tingling sensation, starting at my scalp and trickling down my spine. Her fingernails were softly scratching my head.


    "Please, tell me. Be honest. No half-truths-I want to help."


    I took a deep breath, weighing what I could or should say.


    "The whole truth..." She tugged my hair lightly, making sure I understood she was serious. It was as if she could read my mind.


    Another breath. "The truth? I''m scared. Every time you travel in a group, whether by car or running, you''ve been attacked. I can''t stop worrying. The track record isn''t great."


    She let out a shortugh, then whispered, "But all those times, you weren''t with me." I looked up at her, stunned. How had I resisted this for so long? I pulled her close, resting my cheek against her stomach, holding her tightly. She wrapped her arms around me.


    "You are the difference."


    I don''t deserve her. That''s my greatest fear. The more I get to know her, the closer I be. And I know, deep down, I don''t deserve her.

 Chapter 144

    77 - Kennedy


    It took a solid ten minutes of coaxing before Ryker finally stepped out and climbed into the car beside me. His hand was locked around mine with a grip so tight it felt like a vise, but I couldn''t bring myself to ask him to loosen it. I understood his anxiety-after all, it wasn''t so different from my own. My history with road trips was far from wless, and I carried my own bundle of travel nerves. Yet, what he was feeling seemed so much heavier, more intense. His tension was almost tangible; I could taste the nervous energy hanging thickly in the air around us. Still, I knew I had to break through it before either of us suffocated under the weight of silence.


    "Tell me about Rory," I said softly, leaning my head against Ryker''s shoulder to try and ease the stiffness radiating from him. He sat as rigid as a board, eyes fixed ahead, and I wondered how he nned to survive this two-hour drive without unraveling.


    ¡°He''s a good kid. About your age, actually," Ryker replied, ncing at me with a flicker of unease before clearing his throat. He must have noticed the way I wasparing him to Rory when I called him a ''kid.'' "Umm... he''s different, I guess. His whole situation is different. I''m just an interim alpha for them."


    "What do you mean by that? How does something like that work? I thought you had some kind of instinct or magic that tells you who your alpha is, who''s in charge."


    "We do," Ryker said quietly, "but Rory was only nine when his father died. His mother came to me for help. Their pack borders the Demon w pack, and those two have never exactly been friendly. With such a young heir, they were vulnerable. So Antonia Rory''s mom-asked if I could help him learn how to be a good alpha and protect their pack until he''s old enough to take over. We started his transitionst year. Today''s his birthday, and we''re going to the formal celebration. I can''t believe I''ve known him for ten years now." Ryker rubbed his rough chin, a rare softness in his voice. "I''ve watched him grow up, like a nephew. It''s kind of crazy to think about."


    I smiled, teasing, "Yeah, just wait until your sister gives you a whole pack of nieces and nephews. Then you won''t know what hit you."


    I could hear theugh in his voice, but his next words came with a hint of frustration.


    "I can''t even think about that right now. Why would you put that idea in my head? Now I really want to rip Jeremiah''s head off.¡±


    "Stop that!" I yfully swatted his arm. "They''re mates. It''s no different than you and me."


    Ryker shook his head, a wry smile tugging at his lips. "And I''m pretty sure Jeremiah''s reaction would be the same as mine. In my head, Rayna is still a little princess, twirling around in tutus, dancing like a ballerina¡ªnot making ns to be a mom." He scrubbed his face, clearly unsettled.


    "Well, I''m excited," I said, my voice light. "I can''t wait to spoil nieces and nephews."


    "Really?" he asked, surprised.


    ¡°Absolutely! I''ve always loved pups. I''ve been looking forward forever to being an auntie.¡± I bounced slightly in my seat, unable to hide my enthusiasm. ¡°Now I even know what they might look like. I imagine a little girl with Jeremiah''s milk chocte hair and those striking emerald eyes like yours and Rayna''s. Or maybe a little boy with dark brown, almost ck hair and warm honey eyes. They''ll probably be mischievous and yful most of the time."


    "Is that so?" Ryker smiled at me, and I nodded eagerly.


    "What about you?" he asked suddenly.


    "What about me?" I blinked, caught off guard. His gaze was mesmerizing, and I found myself drifting, only half-focused on the conversation. The walls of the SUV seemed to close in around us, but I didn''t feel trapped-just drawn in.


    "Have you only thought about being an aunt, or do you want kids of your own someday?"


    The question hit me like a wave. The space between us felt suddenly much smaller.


    "I... I don''t know," I stammered, unable to meet his eyes. "I guess... I''ve thought about it, sure. Doesn''t everyone?" My voice faltered, words tumbling awkwardly. "Hey," he said gently, lifting my chin with one finger. "Talk to me." He repeated my earlier question, softer this time. "Do you want kids?"


    I shrugged, feeling vulnerable. "I guess it''s kind of inevitable now, isn''t it?"


    "Only if you want them," Ryker assured me. ¡°Kennedy, I would never force you into anything. You''re natural with pups, but I know plenty of people who don''t want or can''t have kids."


    ¡°But isn''t there an expectation? To have an heir?¡±


    "Well, yes, technically. But I promise, it''s a decision we make together. No pressure."


    I simply nodded, taking a deep breath to steady myself. How had this conversation gotten so intense so quickly?


    "What about you?" I asked, curiosity creeping in.


    "What about me?"


    "Do you want kids? I mean, I know an alpha''s role is to have an heir and keep the bloodline going, but what do you really want?"


    He looked down at hisp for a moment, as if summoning courage. His face was a perfect mask, revealing nothing. Then he spoke quietly.


    "Would you be angry if I said I want a big family?"


    I blinked in surprise. "Uh, what?¡±


    ¡°It''s always been just Rayna and me. I''ve wondered what it would be like to have a bunch of brothers to run around with, or if she had sisters to y house and dolls with-or whatever other dress-up madness she got into."


    Iughed. "What do you mean by ''big'' and ''bunch''? Do you n on having me pregnant forever?"


    I was joking, but the sparkle in his eyes told me he wasn''t opposed to the idea.


    "Honestly? I''ll take as many as the Moon Goddess will give us. But I''m not foolish enough to throw out a number when I don''t have to grow them all." He chuckled, leaned in to kiss my cheek, then whispered in my ear, "Whatever you''re willing to give me, I''ll take. Though I have a feeling I''ll enjoy practicing."


    Before I could respond, Jeeves''s voice cut through the moment from the driver''s seat. "We''re here, boss."


    I wasn''t about to let Ryker have the upper hand. "Too bad. You need more time. Otherwise, I''d kick Jeeves out and practice before we go in." His nostrils red, and his grip on my face tightened. Got him!


    Jeeves stepped out,ughing softly as he opened my door first. ¡°Remind me never to mess with you, Luna. You fight dirty."


    I shrugged with a grin as Ryker stepped out beside me, clearly adjusting himself. I couldn''t help but giggle when he wrapped me in a side hug, pressing a kiss to the top of my head.


    "Well, well, well. Isn''t this a sight?" a voice called out, low and rough. "I never thought I''d see the day when Alpha Ryker Tryn would take a mate."


    Ryker''s deep growl rumbled through me, setting every nerve on edge. This was no casual irritation. Something was wrong-unexpected and dangerous.

 Chapter 145

    78 - Kennedy


    I edged closer to Ryker, but not because I was scared. The sharp insult from that small man had pierced the air, and I could sense Ryker stiffen immediately. Those familiar barriers he''d built around himself snapped back into ce, like an invisible fortress rising up. It had been a while since I''d seen him like this, but away from his pack, he must rely on these defenses as armor. I couldn''t reach him with my mind to ask what the problem was, and he wasn''t about to exin what made this guy such a thorn in his side. Still, I knew there was some history, some tension simmering beneath the surface. This encounter promised to be an intriguing battle of wills.


    Ryker''s arm slid around my waist as we turned to face the unwee visitor. "ude," Ryker said, his voice low but sharp. "I didn''t expect to see you here. I thought events like this were beneath you." His grip on me felt like a lifeline-or maybe a way to steady himself, to stop from snapping at this man right here, right


    now.


    ude was small for a male werewolf¡ªnot exactly short, but definitely thin and wiry. I''d never really seen a werewolf without muscle before; I''d always assumed their bodies were naturally powerful. Tommy, for example, was leaner than most, built like a runner, but still strong. Even Uncle James, in his forties, maintained an impressive fitness level, looking barely older than Jeremiah. But ude looked fragile, almost sickly, like his body was fighting some unseen battle.


    "I thought I''d check in on our young friend," ude said, voiceced with something threatening beneath the surface, "to see how his transition is going." There was a warning there, subtle but unmistakable. It was clear we needed to watch over Rory carefully. Maybe Ryker already was. I didn''t know much about this kid-I hadn''t even met him yet-but the way Ryker''s body tensed told me Rory meant a lot to him. That was enough to ignite my protective instincts.


    "Like any alpha stepping up to lead his pack," Ryker replied with a shrug, his answer deliberately vague. "He''s doing what he needs to."


    ude ignored Ryker and turned his gaze to me, tantly scanning me from head to toe. But his eyes weren''t filled with desire or hunger; instead, it felt like he was trying to unsettle me. I wasn''t about to let that slide. This guy had another thinging.


    "Are you done?" I asked, my voice sweet but firm, gesturing down at myself. I was dressed in a cream-colored sweater dress that draped off one shoulder, paired with brown leggings and matching ankle boots. My hair was simply styled in a half-up, business-casual top knot. ¡°I don''t think anyone''s ever taken this long to inspect my outfit.¡± His eyes snapped to mine, shing with irritation. I wondered if he was one of those old-fashioned types who believed women should be seen and not heard-or maybe he thought I was insignificant because I was human. Whatever the reason, he was easily riled up, which was good to know.


    I nced up at Ryker. "We should go. I want to find Antonia and Rory before he disappears somewhere in the crowd." I hoped my tone made it sound like I really knew them.


    The dazzling smile Ryker gave me in return made enduring this clown worthwhile. I had a feeling ude wasn''t finished with us yet, but for now, I could lead us away.


    "Anything you want," Ryker murmured, pressing a gentle kiss to my forehead before guiding us away from the driveway and toward the house. But we hadn''t taken two steps before ude spoke again.


    "It''s so nice to meet you...?" His hand extended, as if expecting a handshake or for me to finish the sentence.


    I didn''t take it. Something about him felt slimy, and I had no desire to touch him. Instead, I looked him square in the face, stered on my brightest smile, and said, ¡°Luna.¡± Then I kept walking, Ryker close at my side, a low rumble ofughter vibrating in his chest. Be and Josh followed just behind us, their expressions carefully controlled.


    "You''re going to have to exin that idiot to meter, right?" I asked without looking up at Ryker, my eyes scanning the room as we stepped inside.


    "I figured as much," he replied. "That was brilliant, though. For now, we just avoid him. Honestly, I didn''t expect him to show up today. He''s been dodging us for a while now. He hates that I''m helping Rory."


    "Is that the Demon w alpha?" I whispered to myself, nodding toward a group of people we passed.


    "Former alpha,¡± Ryker corrected, his head dipping slightly in acknowledgment. He didn''t smile at any of them, and no one seemed surprised or bothered by his cold demeanor. I supposed that was normal in these circles.


    "And the plot thickens,¡± I thought quietly.


    We spent the next couple of hours mingling with other visiting alphas, lunas, and pack members who had stopped by. Ryker said little to anyone, his usual scowl firmly in ce. No one seemed to expect more than a few words or a nod from him. I found myself wondering if my fierce, dominant alpha was actually a bit shy.


    "So, when will Rory officially take over?¡± I asked after we finally found the birthday boy and settled at a table with some food.


    "Really, he could take over anytime," Ryker exined.


    "He could have assumed full control whenever he wanted. Like me, he could have been a young alpha. The difference is I still have my dad to guide me when I hit a wall. Rory doesn''t have that kind of support. His mom''s great, but she was a warrior''s daughter, so her knowledge is limited. I''m treating Rory like he''s my son- still capable of running things, but I''m gradually giving him more control and responsibilities as he learns the role. That way, he can ask questions, make small mistakes, and learn from them. That''s how it will be when..."


    He stopped abruptly and cleared his throat.

 Chapter 146

    "When are we going to have kids?" I finish his sentence for him, curiosity bubbling up inside me.


    "Uh, yeah," he replies with a hesitant nod.


    "So, what happens if there are, say, half a dozen heirs? Does the oldest always take precedence, or do they have topete for it? And what if the eldest happens to be a girl?¡± I fire off questions, my mind racing with possibilities.


    "Whoa, slow down," he chuckles, shaking his head as I squeeze his knee again. "I''m barely at the starting line trying to figure all this out." Hisughter is warm, but there''s a hint of disbelief in his eyes. "You''ve already got me feeling like I''m one foot in the grave with kids taking over."


    "I told you before, this stuff never really crossed my mind," I admit quietly. ¡°But now, it feels important."


    "Are you done eating?" he interrupts, pulling me out of my thoughts.


    "Huh? Why the sudden change?¡± I blink, surprised by the abrupt shift in topic.


    "Dance with me," he says simply, holding out his hand.


    I hesitate. ¡°I thought dancing wasn''t really your thing."


    "No, it''s not," he admits with a grin. "But with you? I''m willing to break all my rules. Besides,st time we danced, I was too busy trying not to touch you in that killer dress. Honestly, I don''t think I''ve ever been that stressed in my life."


    Iugh, the sound light and genuine. "I thought you were annoyed because you got stuck with me when everyone else paired off. You held me like we were at a middle school dance, keeping a foot of space between us."


    "Nope,¡± he says, shaking his head. "I was just trying not to freak you out with my reaction to how stunning you looked. I mean, Danny nearly lost an arm for having it draped over the back of your chair when I walked in." He stands in front of me, offering his hand again. I take it without hesitation.


    He pulls me close, one hand holding mine over his heart, the other wrapped firmly around my back, pressing our bodies together wherever they can touch. I rest my chin on his chest, looking up at him, trying to ignore the curious nces we''re attracting.


    "You never dance, do you?" I ask softly.


    "No," he replies. "I''ve always avoided it. I''ve seen girls take something as simple as a dance and turn it into a deration of being ''chosen.'' I never had the time or patience for that kind of drama. So it just became understood-dancing, parties, even letting someone sit in my truck-were things I''d only do with my mate. I never let anyone sit in my truck, for Goddess'' sake. Not until you."


    We sway only to the slow songs. I suppose even I don''t have enough influence to get Ryker to break out moves to anything upbeat. Still, he lets me dance with Be without too much grumbling.


    When my feet start aching from the heels, Ryker leans in and whispers, "Ready to go? Our ride''s waiting out back."


    I nod, but shoot him a look that says I''m aware of the strange tension in the air. He tilts his head slightly, and I follow suit, silently hoping he''ll mindlink me what''s going on. But it''s clear we''re not out of the woods yet when Ryker, Jeeves, and another warrior-Brian, I think-join us.


    "Ryker? Talk to me. You''re kind of freaking me out," I say, grabbing his hand. He allows it but doesn''t squeeze back; his hand feels stiff, distant in mine. "Mindlink me if you can''t say it out loud." As we slip away from the shadows behind the building, the sun is dipping low, painting the sky with a deep orange glow. I feel irritation bubbling up but remind myself not to risk anything if he''s tracking or listening for danger.


    The atmosphere in the cab is heavy, too tense for me to rx or fall asleep. After what feels like forever, I catch snippets of their mindlink conversation.


    "That was close, boss," Brian mutters, but then silence falls again as they resume scanning our surroundings. Their vignce is subtle; if I hadn''t been so restless, I might never have noticed.


    "Can I get a quick rundown? Or should I start guessing?" I fold my arms, mimicking a child throwing a tantrum.


    "I''ll exinter," Ryker says, his tone calm enough to ease some of my anxiety. Still, I''m frustrated by theck of answers.


    I tug on his arm, coaxing him to lean back in the seat. He looks puzzled, but I return the favor of silence, settling infortably by tucking my legs up and resting my head on his shoulder. He drapes his arm over my knees, and that''s thest thing I remember.


    I blink away sleep as gentle motion rocks me. Taking a deep breath, the scent of rosemary and mint hits me like a jolt of energy.


    "Hey, Sleeping Beauty. Rest up. We just got in," Ryker whispers as I stir, moving to free myself from his embrace.

 Chapter 147

    79 - Ryker


    "Don''t even think about moving, littlemb. I''ve got you." My voice was low but firm, and I couldn''t bear to have her any farther away right now.


    That drive felt endless-every mile stretching on like a test of my patience. Thank the Goddess that ude and his idiots took the bait.


    After the second attempt on Kennedy''s life here, Josh and I scoured our territories for a she-wolf who resembled her closely enough to serve as a decoy.


    That''s when we found Mia, a fierce warrior who was more than willing to pose as Kennedy''s double. The two attacks, plus ude''s unexpected appearance today, told me this was no coincidence. Something far bigger was unfolding.


    ude didn''t flinch when he saw us, even though he''d been actively avoiding me for months. He seemed caught off guard by Kennedy being with me and didn''te near us for the rest of the time at Rory''s. Still, he shadowed us through the party- tracking him wasn''t difficult.


    About an hour after we got there, Danny arrived with Mia in a second car. Whenever Kennedy danced with Be, I made it a point to leave the room¡ªand without fail, ude followed me.


    Josh and I dropped subtle hints about ''Kennedy''s vehicle'' whenever ude was within earshot.


    I also spoke with a few other alphas about the safety measures they had in ce for their mates. When it was time to leave, our entire team gathered around us. This allowed me to move Kennedy safely and slip Mia into her ce. Then we split up quickly.


    Be, Danny, and Josh apanied Mia, making it look like they were on Luna duty. It wasn''t a foolproof n, but it was the best we could improvise on the spot. And it worked-ude took the bait. Mia''s car was attacked.


    Thankfully, all my warriors came out mostly unscathed, with only minor injuries. I can''t even bear to imagine what might have happened if the n had failed or something went wrong.


    I''m incredibly relieved that Kennedy sensed something was off and didn''t cause trouble as we left.


    She''s usually stubborn when she doesn''t get answers to her questions, but this time she stayed quiet. It hadn''t even urred to me to mindlink her about what was happening until she asked.


    By then, the attack was over, and it didn''t matter. She curled into me and finally drifted off to sleep, which has to mean she isn''t too mad at me. Of course, she won''t just let it go, so I''m hoping she stays asleep long enough for me toe up with a better exnation than "I forgot you can mindlink now" by morning.


    I wake up suddenly, turn over, and panic when I realize the space beside me is empty-the sheets feel cold. She hasn''t been here for a while.


    Sitting up quickly, I throw the covers off and scan the room, struggling to keep my breath steady. Kennedy never gets up before me. She''s a morning person, yes, but she always sneaks in a few extra minutes wrapped in nkets while I get ready.


    As I search for clues about where she might have gone, I catch the faint sound of soft, rhythmic breathsing from outside. Moving toward the door, my throat instantly tightens. There she is on all fours on the deck, her back arching and lowering slowly in a fluid motion.


    She''s wearing the tiniest pair of pink shorts I''ve ever seen, hugging every curve of her defined ass. She shouldn''t be out here like this, where anyone could see her, but I''m frozen in ce, unable to stop watching.


    She shifts onto her toes, lifting her hips toward the sky in a slow, tantalizing stretch. The thin fabric reveals the full outline of her pussy, and if I were a wise man, I''d drop to my knees right behind her and worship every inch with my tongue. But I remain rooted to the spot. She dips forward, pressing her hips to the ground as she gazes at the sky, then pushes back up to repeat the arching movement. Only then do I blink, quietly slide the door open, and step outside for a better view.


    I know she heard mee out, but she doesn''t even nce my way. Instead, she continues moving, teasing me like a forbidden fruit just out of reach. When she lifts her hips again, I''m right behind her, closer than I even realized I''d gotten. There''s no way I''m putting space between us now.


    ¡°Ken.....¡± I manage to croak, my voice rough from desire.


    She wiggles her hips in response. "What?" Her breathy whisper sends a shiver straight down to my cock.


    "You know what," I say, flexing and unclenching my hands, fighting the urge to touch her, to pull her against me. Resisting her is going to kill me.


    ¡°Hmm. Too bad,¡± she murmurs, pressing back into me. Somehow, she manages to stand gracefully while grinding that luscious ass against my throbbing length. Then, with a sly smile, she turns and walks away, leaving me breathless and aching.

 Chapter 148

    I need to figure this out-fast. The question is simple on the surface: will marking her cause her harm? Yet, no one seems to have a clear answer. She''s part of the pack now; we''ve confirmed that much. She''s expressed a genuine desire to try, but she''s also made it clear she won''t be the one left behind if things go wrong. What if the venom acts like a parasite or is toxic to her? Time is running out. She''s determined to either be marked or walk away, and that ultimatum is weighing heavily


    on me.


    By the time I manage to get the right part of my brain firing properly, she''s already showered and left the room.


    "Hey Be. Are you with Kennedy?" I ask, hoping for some insight.


    "Of course," Be replies. ¡°But the real question is, why aren''t you with her?"


    "She pushed me hard this morning during yoga on the deck. I didn''t take the bait, and she wasn''t happy about it. Just wondering if she''s mad or if it''s safe toe downstairs."


    ¡°Uh, she doesn''t seem upset at all. Actually, she''s messing around with Danny and some of the guys right now. I was going to ask you something... never mind.¡±


    "Ask what?"


    Suddenly, I get radio silence from everyone. I know it''s her¡ªshe told them not to respond to me. She''s learned how to use hermand, and it''s frustrating as hell. And the worst part? This is my fault.


    I change quickly and head to my office to work, but I don''tst an hour before I find myself striding onto the practice field where the young pups are training.


    There she is,ughing with Danny, Be, and a bunch of the kids. Without hesitation, I approach her, gently cup her face in my hands, and pause for just a moment. I need her full attention, her eyes locked on mine. The instant our gazes meet, I press my lips to hers. Judging by the giggles and quiet chuckles from the kids and the lowughter from the warriors nearby, this probably isn''t the most appropriate ce for a kiss in front of pups. But two can y the flirting game-I just need to decide how much I care about winning.


    I pull back just enough to meet her eyes again.


    ¡°Such a little tease,¡± I mindlink her, a smirk tugging at my lips.


    ¡°So you remembered that was an option, huh?¡± she replies with a yful sparkle in her eyes.


    ¡°I needed you to remind me. And I need to remind you¡ªdon''t forget this before you leave." I kiss her again, softer this time. "Next time, I might not be so controlled."


    "What if I said that''s okay?"


    My wolf growls low and deep, a sound of both warning and desire. To distract myself, I ask what the pups are learning. The little girl I saw with Kennedy on her first day of training steps forward confidently, like the pied piper leading the way.


    "The Luna is teaching us how to stay safe if bad guyse around and we''re all alone without a grown-up," she says proudly.


    I crouch down to meet her at eye level. "Is that so?" She nods enthusiastically while the other kids hang back a step, content to let her take the lead in talking to me. I don''t usually work with the little pups¡ªbeing this close can be intimidating for some of them. ¡°Can you tell me how you stay safe when you''re all alone?"


    "Yeah! We yed hide and seek, and she had to find us. We have to watch where we walk, and then we have to make our smell different to confuse them. Thest one found wins!"


    "Who won this time?" I ask, already guessing the answer.


    "Me! But we had help. I don''t think the Delta''s very good at this game¡ªall his team got found first." I can''t help butugh at that.


    "Did you hear that, Danny? You need to practice more. I''m sure..." I nce down at the little girl. "What''s your name, sweetheart?"


    "Emily, Alpha." She giggles, and I realize I should have known her name already.


    "I''m sure Emily could give you some pointers." The warriorsugh, and the kids join in, even though they don''t really understand what''s so funny.


    I stand up and turn back to Kennedy. "Will you join me for lunch when you''re done here?"


    ¡°I promised Sarah I''d have lunch with her, if you don''t mind the extrapany."


    "I haven''t had a proper meal with my mother in a long time. Think she''d mind if I crashed your girl''s day?"


    "I highly doubt it." She smiles warmly. "Go work. I have things to get done if I want to be on time."


    I lean in to kiss her once more. Now that we''ve opened this floodgate, I don''t want to stop.

 Chapter 149

    80 - Ryker


    I have never paced so much in my entire life. It''s not that I''m anxious or worried¡ª actually, I don''t even think I''m nervous. Still, the restlessness is undeniable. Kennedy has been willingly spending time with me outside of training sessions and pack business, and it''s something new. She''s showing a genuine interest in the pack, just like a Luna should. For the first time, this rtionship feels real. I want her. Not just in the physical sense, which has always been true, but now she means something deeper to me. She''s important.


    "Ryker, sit down. You''re making me itchy," my mother scolds, ncing up from the stack of books she''s been engrossed in. We''re sitting in the cozy dining nook of the house she and my father chose when they moved out of the packhouse. It''s just a few minutes away, nestled quietly in the woods¡ªprivate, peaceful.


    "I can''t. I have no clue what I''m doing, and I can''t afford to mess up anymore. What do I do?" I ask, my pacing growing more frantic.


    I give her a quick rundown of everything Kennedy and I have shared since she arrived. Of course, my mom already knows most of it from Kennedy''s perspective, and naturally, she sides with my mate. She proceeds to remind me of all the ways I''m being an idiot, in that uniquely maternal way only a mother can.


    "Well, she didn''t t-out reject you when you mentioned kids yesterday, so I''m still hopeful," she says with a teasing giggle. "Maybe I''ll get grandkids one day after all. I was worried for a bit there."


    "Mom!" I groan.


    "What? No male wolf holds onto his virginity like you have. For a while, I thought maybe you were gay, and we''d have to find a surrogate," she teases.


    ¡°Mom,¡± I grumble, rubbing my face with my hands. Of course she knows everything. This woman is impossible.


    "Either way would have been fine with me, but I like Kennedy. She''s good for you. You''ve had it too easy for too long, with everyone kissing your ass. That girl will keep your ego in check."


    "That she does, exceptionally well. But I have no idea what I''m doing. I''ve never dated before. What if I screw up and piss her off again?"


    "Oh, baby, that''s guaranteed to happen at some point. No need to worry about it before it even happens. Now sit down. Are they on their way?"


    "Thanks for the vote of confidence," I mutter. "Be said he''d let me know when they wereing, but I haven''t heard from him."


    "Did you think to check with her? You can mindlink her now, and she has one of those newfangled phones," my mom replies with a sly grin. Great. Now she''s mocking me. But she''s not wrong.


    I pull out my phone, fingers hovering over the screen as I start a message to


    Kennedy. I type a few lines, then delete them, unsure how to break the ice. My mom


    chuckles at my awkwardness, and suddenly I know exactly what to say.


    Me: Please save me...


    Kennedy: What could you possibly need saving from?


    Me: My mother...


    Kennedy: :)


    Kennedy: d to see you know how to use your phone.


    Me: Hurry... she''s in a plotting mood.


    Kennedy: Isn''t she always plotting something?


    Me: Fair... but do you want her plotting grandkids?


    Kennedy: Touch¨¦! Be says we''ll be there in five.


    Just as she finishes, I hear the SUV crunching down the cleared path, right on time.


    I rush outside to meet them, my mother''sughter trailing behind me. At least Kennedyes straight to me, wrapping her arms around my neck, and I love how natural it feels.


    "I honestly thought you might run to hug my mom first,¡± I whisper in her ear.


    "I almost did, just to see how you''d react," sheughs softly.


    I pull back to look into her eyes. "So sassy."


    Her amusement shifts instantly into something hotter, more intense.


    "What are you going to do about it?" she challenges.


    I growl low in response, but we''re interrupted by my mother reminding us we''re not


    alone.

 Chapter 150

    "You can give him a good scoldingter. Right now, I''m starving-let''s eat!" She chuckled as she and Be stepped inside the cozy cottage.


    The lunch was nothing short of wonderful. We learned that my father was expected back from his travels within the next couple of days. Interestingly, he might be even more excited than my mother to finally meet Kennedy. My mom has this natural charm that effortlessly draws people in. Just like Be, she had Kennedy opening up about her childhood-growing up with the knowledge of werewolves and pack life, yet not fully part of it until a few years ago.


    I discovered so much about Kennedy during our time together. For instance, Christmas is her favorite holiday. Although we each have our small family gatherings, our work never truly stops. The stories Kennedy told about Silver Crescent left me convinced that our modest traditions are bound to change dramatically next year. Still, I''d do just about anything to keep that sparkle alive in her eyes and the warm smile she directs at me.


    When it was time to leave, after countless hugs and repeated goodbyes, we began to head out. But Kennedy suddenly hesitated.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked, noticing her difort. Everything had been perfect just moments before, so I wasn''t sure what had shifted.


    She shrugged, looking uncertain. "I don''t want this to sound strange.¡± I raised an eyebrow, silently urging her to continue. "Could Alpha walk me home?"


    "Is that all?" I asked, relieved. She nodded. "You never need to feel nervous about asking to see him or wanting to spend time with him."


    "I guess I''m just not sure how that works," she admitted. "I mean, you''re both the same, but in my mind, you feel like two separate beings. Does that even make sense? I just... I have this urge to see him right now." She shrugged again, a little embarrassed.


    "You can spend as much time with him as you want as long as I get an equal share,¡± I teased, leaning down to kiss the top of her head. "Let me change quickly and toss my clothes in the truck with Be."


    "Okay," she replied softly.


    Be said nothing as he followed me outside, where I could change and shift behind the truck. I wondered if Kennedy had ever witnessed a full shift before. It was something I made a mental note to ask herter. I didn''t want to frighten her if it was new to her.


    Alpha padded around the truck to meet her, shaking his sleek ck fur. She simply stared at him, as always. She seemed momentarily mesmerized, as if she couldn''t quite believe he was real-even though she''d been around shifters her whole life. Alpha nudged her gently with his shoulder, breaking her trance, then began to walk toward the packhouse.


    She remained quiet for a while, but eventually her curiosity got the better of her. "So... are you always in Ryker''s head? Or do you go to sleep or be dormant until he needs you? I''ve always wondered how this ''two minds'' thing actually works."


    This was yet another thing I admired about her how naturally she spoke to him, treating Alpha as his own person rather than just a part of me. She knew I was listening somewhere inside, but she didn''t seem bothered by it.


    "We both can listen to the conversations happening around us," Alpha exined. "But I can also pull back if I need to. After a tough fight or when we need to recover, that''s what I do. It helps me focus and conserve energy, which speeds up healing. But I''m also very present for any interactions with you."


    "Is that so?" she asked, intrigued.


    "Yes," he confirmed.


    "What''s been your favorite interaction with me so far?" she pressed.


    "Don''t you dare!" I scolded,ughing. She wasn''t ying fair, and he clearly didn''t care about embarrassing me at all. This could go in so many different directions.

 Chapter 151

    A quiet chuckle escapes him, barely audible. "There are just too many moments to pick from. Every time I interact with you, it feels different, interesting in its own way. I have my own perspective, but I also see things through Ryker''s eyes."


    "That''s a pretty vague answer," she teases, a knowing smile curling on her lips-the same smile my mother wears when she''s plotting something mischievous. "So, what''s been Ryker''s favorite moment with me?"


    Before he can respond, Alpha abruptly halts, colliding with Kennedy. The sudden stop is sharp, and I can tell his mood shifts instantly. Kennedy''s fingers tighten in our fur, a silent signal that she senses something too. Our eyes scan the surroundings, alert and focused.


    "What''s the situation?" I ask, opening the link to my team, hoping they''ve already been alerted.


    "Three rogues crossed into our territory about three minutes ago," Alpha reports quietly but urgently. "We''ve been tracking them along the border all day. Looks like they were waiting for a signal. They''re heading straight for your location, boss. Your mom is safe for now."


    "I''m two minutes out," Be''s voicees through them. Josh confirms the


    same.


    We inhale sharply, tasting the tension in the air. "Two minutes won''t be enough. Get here fast and secure Kennedy."


    No sooner do I finish speaking than the faint rustling grows louder, carried on the breeze. Two wolves emerge, their approach anything but stealthy. It''s clear they''re on a suicide run-here to deliver information and die trying.


    Kennedy clutches our fur tightly, her gaze fixed on the left nk¡ªthe direction the wind ising from. Yet, no one visible there yet. I wonder if she''s sensing


    something we haven''t detected.


    "Ken, stay close to me. Don''t let go unless absolutely necessary. Be and Josh areing. Don''t engage them¡ªit''ll only put us all at risk. Understand?"


    "Mm hmm,¡± she whispers, her voice barely audible. "They''re here."


    Just then, a dingy gray wolf steps out from the shadows between the trees, followed closely by a brown and white wolf who looks better cared for. They lunge at us immediately. Kennedy''s quick to adapt, moving fluidly with my wolf''s body to shield her. Our presence keeps the rogues at bay, even as they snap fruitlessly over my back, trying to reach her.


    One manages to mp down on my wolf''s shoulder, drawing a snarl from me, but we hold our ground. It lunges again, only to be met with a fierce counterattack as Josh crashes into it, biting and wing with savage intensity.


    "Boss, get her out of here! We''ve got this. Backup is right behind us," Bemands, diving into the fray.


    Without hesitation, I lower myself, signaling Kennedy to climb on. She protests softly about my injury, but thankfully she doesn''t dy. Her hands grip handfuls of our fur tightly, her body pressed flush against my spine. If there weren''t danger all around, I might have teased her about holding on so tightly.


    The moment we cross into the safety of the packhouse, Kennedy jumps down and immediately presses her small hands to the wound on my shoulder. Seeing her fingers stained with my blood twists something deep inside me. Logically, I know it''s just my blood, but the sight is haunting and raw.


    "You''re hurt,¡± she murmurs weakly. "I''m sorry. We would''ve been back sooner if we''d driven."


    The pain in her voice is unbearable. I shift slightly, still feeling her hands on me. She gasps softly, and I pull her into my arms, holding her close.


    ¡°You knew,¡± I say quietly. ¡°How did you know there would be roguesing through the pack?"


    "Huh?"


    "You said you had to see him right away. You had some kind of gut feeling. If we hadn''t been here, who knows how far those rogues would have gotten, or what they nned to do. How did you know?"

 Chapter 152

    81 - Ryker


    "What made you want to see my wolf?" she asked, her voice soft but curious.


    "I don''t know," I admitted, feeling a strange pull to have her here. "I just had this sudden urge to check on him. Ryker, you''re hurt-does that even matter right now?" She was trying to pull away from me, reaching toward my shoulder to examine the wound. I was nearly healed, the only trace left was the dried blood staining my skin. That was all she seemed to notice.


    "I''m fine, really..." I assured her, though I could tell it didn''t convince her.


    "Oh, Ryker... it was terrifying. I''m so relieved you''re okay. You''re incredibly brave, taking on those rogues all on your own!" Amy eximed, throwing herself against my back, pushing Kennedy aside without hesitation. I wasn''t sure if she hadn''t noticed Kennedy or simply didn''t care. But I was standing there naked, and frankly, I wasn''t in the mood to tolerate her nonsense. Only Kennedy had the right to see or touch me like this.


    "Amy. Step away. Now," I growled, my patience thinning.


    "But... I just wanted to make sure you''re okay. You never minded before," she cooed, her tone dripping with false sweetness. "I know how tofort you."


    I grabbed Kennedy, who looked like she was on the verge of tears, and pulled her close to my chest, resting her cheek against my heart. Using her as a shield, I turned away from Amy. "Kennedy and I are fine. The attack wasn''t as bad as it seemed. Your Luna is very smart, and together we handled the situation quickly." I nced down at Kennedy, the fierce protectiveness in her eyes making me press a gentle kiss to her lips. "We''re okay," I whispered softly against her mouth. Without looking up, I dismissed Amy firmly. I couldn''t afford to leave any doubt about where my attention belonged. "Thank you for your concern. Kennedy and I need to debrief with the team."


    I didn''t spare Amy a backward nce as I turned us around and walked away, doing my best to keep Kennedy between me and her. Knowing Amy was still standing there, staring, made me uneasy. It had never been a problem before-shifters often found themselves naked around one another; it was part of the job. But I understood Kennedy''s feelings about Amy now, and honestly, I was beginning to see why. If some guy kept ignoring the fact that she was taken, kept approaching or touching her despite the clear signs, I''d be furious too. Just thinking about it made my blood boil.


    When we finally reached my office, I closed the door behind us. "I''m sorry. I know she can be a lot," I said, moving across the room toward the bathroom where I kept extra shorts. When I returned, Kennedy was still standing where I''d left her, hugging herself tightly as if trying to hold in her frustration.


    "Hey, talk to me. What can I do to wipe that look off your face?" I asked, stepping close enough to gently rub her arms, though I let her decide if she wanted to touch me back.


    ¡°She''s the only one who can''t get the damn message to leave you alone,¡± Kennedy growled, rubbing her face with frustration. I found her jealousy strangely attractive¡ª the tension in her body shifted when it wasn''t directed at me, and it was undeniably hot. "What do I have to do to make her back off? She hasn''t been around in ages. Why show up now? And how the hell did she even find out about the attack? We just got back.¡± She moved toward the window, still rubbing her face.


    "All good questions," I admitted, "and ones I don''t have answers for yet. But I have to say, I do like this sassy side of yours." I moved behind her, close enough to feel the warmth radiating from her back, though I still didn''t touch her.


    "You don''t like it enough. Not enough to do anything about it," she teased, arching her back into me. An involuntary whimper escaped me as I gripped her biceps-not to push her away, but to keep her from escting things. I couldn''t start anything now; she was in danger, and that was the problem I needed to solve first.


    Leaning in, I brushed my lips softly against the shell of her ear. "I like it plenty. We''ll get there soon enough. I told you, I''m very interested in practicing making pups with you. I just want to take my time, and that''s something we never seem to have enough of. I..."

 Chapter 153

    Danny burst into the room at the worst possible moment. "Boss! We''ve got all three of the rogues in custody."


    I grunted in response, exchanging a nce with her before turning back over my shoulder. "Just as I thought."


    "The two who attacked you and Kennedy are badly beaten. Note to self: never cross Be when he''s fired up about Luna. Greta caught the third one scouting around in the woods. None of them are talking yet, so we might have to get a bit more... persuasive."


    I wasn''t sure if Danny realized he''d interrupted us and simply didn''t care, or if he was so ustomed to my readiness to consider rough methods on prisoners that he just expected it. He stood there, eyes fixed on me, waiting for a reaction.


    Kennedy remained facing the window, nestled in my arms, silently listening, her breath steady but tense, waiting to see what I would decide.


    "Give me a few minutes," I said, raising an eyebrow at Danny. He returned the gesture with a subtle wiggle of his brows and then backed out of the room deliberately slow, almost as if savoring the moment. Once the door clicked behind him, I pulled Kennedy closer, pressing her firmly against my chest, wrapping my arms around her like a shield. I couldn''t bear the thought of being apart from her anymore.


    "I need to find out if this is connected to the attack yesterday," I murmured, my voice low and serious. "If it is, you''re going to be really mad at me."


    "Yesterday? What attack? When did that happen?" She turned slightly toward me, still avoiding eye contact but not pulling away. I took that as a small victory.


    "Yesterday, we set a trap for ude and his crew. They thought you were in the car, so they ambushed it. That''s why we left so quickly. Remember, you can mindlink." She gave a single nod. "Between that, the attack on you while you were running, the convoy ambush bringing you here from Silver Crescent, and now this¡ªsomeone''s definitely targeting you. What we don''t know yet is why. What their endgame is." I pressed my forehead gently against hers, closing my eyes to steady my breathing.


    "It''s taking everything in me not to lock you down in the house. But you know why we can''t. There''s a real threat out there, and we don''t know who''s leading it or how they''re getting information. ude''s involved, but he''s not the mastermind, and he''s smart enough to keep his hands clean, at least on the surface. Please, stay inside for the rest of the evening. Let us get some answers first."


    "Will you tell me everything you find? The whole truth? Even if it''s boring or really terrible?" Her voice was soft, vulnerable.


    I nodded and kissed her gently on the forehead. I hated every second of this uncertainty, but if she could stay strong, so could I. The thought of her in danger twisted my gut.


    "Do you want extra protection here? I know you can handle yourself." I raised my hands in surrender as she opened her mouth to reply. "I don''t even let my warriors do patrols alone. Backup is always necessary. Your gamma is going to be glued to you for a while¡ªget used to it. But do you want someone else, too?¡±


    She searched my eyes, and I couldn''t tell what she was looking for. After a long moment, she seemed to find what she was after and nodded. "An extra person would be good. Especially if something happens here. One can stay with me while the other handles any attackers. I won''t be a liability or a distraction. Be''s attention shouldn''t be split."


    A surge of protective fury raced down my spine. No one, nothing should be able to touch her here. The fact that she was already epting this harsh reality lit a fire inside me, pushing me to act faster.


    "Stay in the packhouse, away from the windows. And yes, I know how ridiculous that sounds given theyout. I''ll be back as soon as I can, and then we''ll finish our conversation."


    I kissed her again, unable to get enough of the softness of her lips against mine. My resolve was cracking, and I knew I wouldn''t be able to resist much longer. I needed all of her,pletely and utterly. But thest thing I wanted was for my selfishness to cause her any more pain.

 Chapter 154

    82 - Kennedy


    I can''t help but feel a surge of pride in myself. Despite the intense urge bubbling inside to throw a tantrum or storm out of the room, I hold my ground. I refuse to be trapped inside the house again, especially now that Amy has returned, stirring up trouble like she always does. It''s clear she doesn''t care one bit that Ryker has a mate now. I remember the tension when I first arrived her hostility was obvious. Back then, I wondered if Ryker shared some deeper bond with her, or if he''d made promises to her long ago, considering his age. Being twenty-six and still unbonded isn''t unheard of, but it''s definitely unusual. Now, after spending more time around Ryker and observing his behavior, especially the way he held me close when Amy was standing right there, it''s obvious the obsession is one-sided-hers, not his.


    That realization is hard to digest. The way he held me-so protectively, almost possessively. Even something as simple as using me to shield his bare skin made me feel... something I''m hesitant to name, afraid I might jinx it if I dwell on it too much. After we came to the office, when he saw the upset on my face, he came straight to me, as if I were the only thing that mattered in that moment. I take a deep breath, trying to calm my racing thoughts as I consider how to keep my sanity while I wait.


    I decide to start in my new office. The study has quickly be one of my favorite sanctuaries. I''ve spent countless hours here with Sarah, Greta, Robin, Be, and Danny, poring over books and research, trying to find anything that might confirm or refute Ryker''s fears about marking me. Danny usually can''t stay focused for more than twenty minutes before he starts pacing or wanders off to do something else. So far, we haven''t found anything conclusive enough to move forward, but convincing Ryker is an entirely different challenge.


    Based on his behavior today, though, I''m confident he''ll give in soon. He can''t hold out much longer, and he even admitted he likes the sassy, jealous side of me. I caught the way he watched me while I was stretching on the deck-his gaze was intense, almost hungry. Maybe I''ll have to push him over the edge by driving him crazy. A sly smile spreads across my face as a n begins to form in my mind.


    With thoughts of seducing Ryker swirling happily in my head, the day passes surprisingly quickly. I share dinner with Robin, who mentions she hasn''t heard from the guys since they left to interrogate the rogues. She says it''s normal for prisoners to lose track of time, which sounds far from reassuring. After saying goodnight to everyone, I head upstairs to our room, hoping a warm bath might help distract me.


    As I walk down the hallway, I notice my old bedroom door is still broken-months have passed since it was damaged. I understand why Ryker never fixed it; he dyed the repairs as long as possible to keep me close. Now, I can''t imagine sleeping anywhere else. I smile at the memory, but that smile fades instantly when a sickly sweet scent hits me. My heart pounds with fury. If Ryker is in here with Amy, I swear I''ll burn this ce down and tear him apart.


    Without hesitation, I m the door open with such force that I probably dent the drywall. All I hear before her loud, fake moan is a faint squeak. The scene in front of me is beyond words-Amy sprawled face down on our bed, legs spread wide, her body deliberately disyed for whoever enters. She clearly intended to entice, but she wasn''t expecting me.


    "Oh, Alpha, I thought you''d never get here," she purrs, her voice dripping with false sweetness. ¡°It took you so long to get rid of that nasty little human leech. Come help me finish, mmm, hurry!"


    ¡°GET THE FUCK OUT OF MY BED, YOU DIRTY WHORE!¡± I roar, rushing over to grab her by the hair and drag her screaming off the bed.


    I pull her out of our bedroom and down the hallway, her shrieks and kicks echoing with every step. I can feel strands of her hair tearing free, but I refuse to loosen my grip-not for a second.


    "I warned you," I growl. "The next time you came near my mate, I''d drag you outside and rip your hair out piece by piece. Now, I get the added bonus of throwing your naked ass out while ripping it all out." I let her crash down every stair, each ''oof'' and groan fueling my anger.


    By now, I know we''ve made quite the scene. It''s not toote, so people are still moving about on the main floor. Robin rushes out, but stops dead when she sees me. Whether it''s the expression on my face or the woman I''m holding, she doesn''t hesitate¡ªshe moves to open the door for me without asking a single question or offering a confused look.

 Chapter 155

    Amy''s shrill screams and frantic scratching at my arms feel relentless. I can''t even make out the words she''s shouting, nor do I care to. The moment I reach the edge of the porch, a surge of adrenaline floods through me, fueling a strength I didn''t know I had. Without hesitation, I grab her and hurl her, still wailing, onto the soft grass below. I leap down after her, trapping her beneath my legs. One hand mps firmly on the top of her head, tilting it back so she can lock eyes with the fierce determination zing in mine.


    "You are forbidden from the packhouse," I dere, my voice sharp and unwavering. "You are barred from the training grounds. You will not step foot into any space where the Alpha or I am present." The force behind my words radiates like an unbreakable shield.


    Her face contorts with rage. "You f*cking c*nt! Why are you still here?!" she screams, ws raking at me once more. "He never wanted you. He never will. Just f*cking die already." I don''t hesitate-I punch her hard, feeling strands of hair tear free beneath my knuckles. I tighten my grip on her scalp, preparing to strike again, when suddenly powerful arms lift me off her. I''m pressed against a broad chest, breath ragged, so focused on Amy that I don''t immediately notice Ryker''s scent enveloping me.


    "You''ve made your point, my Luna. Let it go," he says softly, his voice calm and steady. That gentle tone only fuels my frustration further. I know I''ve made my point ¡ªmore times than anyone should ever have to. But Amy won''t understand until something truly awful happens to her.


    "Put me down, Ryker," I growl, my voice low and fierce.


    "Not until you''re calm, Little Lamb," he replies, holding me firmly but with care.


    I inhale deeply, letting his scent wash over me, slowly dulling the sharp edges of my anger. ¡°Please..... put me down," I whisper, leaning back into his shoulder. Though my voice sounds steadier than I feel, he obliges, setting me on my feet but not releasing me entirely. I lean forward, fixing Amy with a deadly re that leaves no doubt who my warning is for.


    "Stay. Away. From. My. Mate. Next time, no one will stop me." My words are a growl, fierce and unyielding. Then I turn and stride back toward the house, silently thanking the Goddess that Ryker lets me go. Had he tried to keep me here to talk or exin, he might have lost some fingers.


    Once inside our room, I freeze at the doorway. I can''t bring myself to enter. Amy was here. She''s tainted this space-the one Ryker said no other female had ever been in before me. And now, by sprawling across the bed I share with him, she''s stolen that from me. She must have smelled my scent there and done it anyway. What kind of sick person does something like that?


    I move past the bed, heading straight to the patio. I need a moment to truly calm down before I can think clearly and n my next move. I''ve kept nkets here for when I read outside. It''s not cold, but there''s enough chill in the air to want to wrap up warm. I burrow into the cushions and nkets, letting the tears fall. This time, they''re tears of anger¡ªanger that she dared toe here without any consequences, anger that no one dealt with her until now, anger that I feel like she got off too easy, and anger that I let her consume so much of my thoughts.


    "Kennedy, baby. Where do you want me to take you?" Ryker''s voice breaks through the quiet night.


    ¡°Mmm?¡± I murmur, eyes still heavy with sleep.


    "You don''t want to sleep in our room, and I get why. I''ll fix it tomorrow, but I can''t stay out here, and I can''t sleep without you now. So, where do you want to go, baby?"


    I grumble, still half-asleep but simmering with frustration. "You let her go again. You always let her get away with touching you, being close to you... and she... she... she sucks." I turn my head away, curling deeper into the patio chaise.


    "This time, I didn''t have to do a damn thing. You basically banned her from everything. But we can talk about your Luna aura in the morning, once you''re awake enough to exin it." His lips press gently against my temple, and I can''t hold back the soft moan that escapes me.


    "That''s my girl," he murmurs, and then suddenly I''m weightless, drifting off with no memory of what happens next.


    When I stir in the early morning light, it''s to Ryker''s full, undeniable presence pressing against me. I wiggle slightly, testing if he''ll move in his sleep¡ªafter all, I can always me anything on that.


    A deep growl rumbles from his chest as his fingers dig into my hip. ¡°Sleep, mate. Apparently, you like to talk when you''re angry. You justpletely crashed a couple of hours ago."


    I smile softly to myself, snuggling closer into his warmth. He lets out a little whine


    but doesn''t shift, and I drift back into sleep,forted by the steady rhythm of his breathing.

 Chapter 156

    I wake up again, draped across


    Ryker''s massively chiseled chest. I take a deep breath in, reveling in his Rosemary mint scent, then roll out of bed trying not to disturb him. I look around to see where we ended up. Surprisingly we are back in i


    I do notice the


    statue that looks like Alpha has been propped on my bedside table, but there is an


    addition. There is amb statue carved with the same amount of detail standing next to Alpha. They way they are standing


    though, it''s as if they are puzzle pieces that fit together perfectly. I wonder if the same shopkeeper made it. The curve of the wolf''s body is just enough for themb to curl in, themb''s front leg crosses over the


    I smile walking over to the balcony doors, taking in the haze of sunriseing over the trees. Last night I remember him mentioning something about me talking a lot when I am angry. I can only imagine what I said. But, if it''s anything like drunk Kennedy talking, I told him exactly what I thought about him,


    Amy, and anyone else my brain could remember while contemting life and threatening his manhood. I try not tough as I head to the bathroom and decide what his torture is going


    to be this morning. He has to break eventually. I am determined to make him break. I need him to let loose with me.


    An hourter I hear the door slide open quietly. I don''t know how long he watches me before he can''t


    handle it anymore. I can feel when he''s close, like the pressure in the air changes when he''s near. But that is the same pressure whether he is sleeping or awake.


    "Is that the only move you know how to do Little Lamb?" He groans out.


    ¡°It seems to be a favorite of yours, so I may or may not repeat it a few extra times just for you." I look back and smile my best smile in this awkward position. Downward dog makes my ass look good, so it''s wort "You have no idea.¡± He mumbles moving behind me. So close, and yet so far.


    "You know there is plenty we can do if you''re still afraid of s*x." I tease, snaking down into a cobra position as slow as my muscles will allow.


    He clears his throat. "I''m not afraid of s*x." I adjust my feet so this time when I push back up, I''m pressed up right against


    his throbbing c*ck. I can feel it pulsing, sending a rush of wet heat to my core.


    "Prove it." I whisper and he groans.


    "I don''t know if I will be able to stop once we start." He massages the outside of my thighs. Now we''re getting


    somewhere.


    "I don''t want you to stop until I am screaming your name." Back down to cobra, just out of reach.


    I push back up, my arms are shaking from being out here and holding these positions for so long, trying to seduce him.


    "F*ck, Kennedy." He groans again, grabbing me.


    "Yes, please." he growls and before I know what''s happening my leggings are off my ass and around my thighs. Ryker is on his knees behind me palming my bare ass, skiting his thumbs so close to my center v Then it finally happens, a slow light caress of his thumb from my center to my cl*t and back. "You''re soaked, baby. Is this all for me?


    "Yes!" I almoste from just another stroke. I feel like we''ve been edging each other for months now.


    "You smell like a treat. Can I taste you?" Copyright ? 2024 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    "F*ck! Yes! Anything, just don''t stop." I feel the tip of his tongue brush my bundle, setting the nerves into overdrive. That along with the tingles from everywhere his skin touches mine, I am in heaven. I tilt down t

 Chapter 157

    "What do you want, baby? This is all new territory for me. You have to put it into words," Ryker urged softly, his voice low and steady.


    "You already know what I like," I gasped, breath hitching as he deepened his touch, licking with more insistence. "Mmm, yes. You talked me through two of the most intense orgasms I''ve ever had. Oh, that''s exactly it." My mind was a blur, unable to grasp exactly what he was doing, but my legs trembled uncontrobly, waves of pleasure rippling through my body. My breath came in ragged pants, sweat beginning to bead on my skin. Then suddenly, a sharp smacknded on my ass.


    ¡°Tell me what you want, right now!¡± His voice was firm,manding, as he spanked me again. What he didn''t realize was how much I secretly enjoyed it.


    "I need more. Please, slide a finger in," I begged, voice trembling with need. Heplied, and I could hear the deep growl of approval vibrating in his chest. His hand moved faster, more urgent. "Ryker, please... I can''t hold on much longer."


    Before I could even process what was happening, he scooped me up effortlessly andid me down on the bed. My leggings were ripped away, discarded like a forgotten barrier. Ryker knelt between my legs, his broad shoulders parting them wide, and I caught the intense chocte brown of his eyes, silently asking for permission.


    ¡°I need you. Please,¡± I whispered, my voice barely audible. He leaned in slowly, never breaking eye contact, and tasted me once more. There was something in that hungry, raw look that cut deeper than any words could. The moment his thick finger slid inside me, my body erupted. ¡°OH, F*CK! RYKER, YES!¡± White stars exploded behind my eyes as my breath caught, my core clenching tightly around him. My body trembled and convulsed as he pumped relentlessly, holding me in the throes of ecstasy until I finally came down from the high.


    He crawled upward, lips trailing kisses across the bare skin of my stomach. Between soft, lingering kisses, he murmured, ¡°I really like yoga, and I really like these pants, but most of all, I really like the way you say my name when youe."


    I smiled, wrapping my legs around his waist, grinding my still-sensitized clitoris against him. ¡°I want to hear you scream my name,¡± I teased, breathless.


    Leaning in, he kissed me again, and I could taste myself on his lips. "Not yet," he murmured, pressing kisses along my jawline while his body moved against mine. ¡°But soon, I think. I can''t resist you. That''s clear." Despite his protests, he didn''t stop exploring every inch of my skin, and I made no move to distract him from his mission.


    Later, as we walked into the breakfast room, I couldn''t wipe the smile off my face, and Ryker''s hands seemed glued to me.


    "Well, good morning, you two," Danny greeted with a grin as we took our seats.


    "Why did you say it like a question?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Because it was one, Luna. Care to share the secret behind that gorgeous smile this morning?" He wiggled his eyebrows yfully.


    "Not if her Delta wants to keep the use of his mouth," Ryker muttered, settling beside me.


    "I''m sure your mouth''s tired enough. Maybe she needs a backup," Danny teased,ughing as Ryker reached around me to swat him.


    Their yful banter continued throughout breakfast. I found it all hrious, but it was clear Ryker wasn''t ustomed to his sex life being the center of conversation. He sat quietly beside me, clutching my thigh under the table like it was his lifeline. The only sign that the teasing was getting to him was the adorable blush he couldn''t hide.


    ¡°LUNA! Luna, help! We need you!" Todd burst into the breakfast room, panic written all over his face. I nearly knocked over the table rushing toward him.


    "What''s wrong, buddy?" I grabbed his shoulders, noticing his wild eyes and ragged breathing. ¡°Take a deep breath and tell me what happened."


    "It''s Emily, Luna," he panted, voice trembling. I leaned down to meet his gaze, fully focused.


    "What happened?"


    "We were ying hide and seek, and now we can''t find her. She''s gotten so good at hiding, and we''ve been searching for an hour. Something feels wrong. We stopped the game, and all the kids are helping look. We need you. If she''s hiding, she''lle out for you. If she''s not..." He took a shaky breath, tears threatening to spill. "Please, help."


    Without ncing around to see who else was listening, I spun him around in my arms. "Let''s go."

 Chapter 158

    "Ken!" I call out urgently, barely managing to get the start of her name before she slips out of the breakfast room, vanishing quickly from sight.


    "Luna!" Be yells as he rushes after her.


    "Hey!" Danny and Greta shout from behind me, their voices echoing as I sprint to


    keep up.


    I''m not sure if she''s deliberately ignoring us or if Todd has captured her full attention, making her oblivious to our calls. But one thing is clear-she''s moving fast, driven by a fierce worry that radiates through the bond we share. I can almost feel the weight of her concern pressing down on me.


    "Where was shest seen? Or better yet, where did you lose her scent?" I overhear Luna ask Todd sharply.


    Todd''s breathing is ragged, evidence of the sprint he must have made to the packhouse. ¡°We were near the ser field, close to our house. She wanted to y hide and seek, and we were all having fun, but it''s been too long now. We''ve been calling her nonstop. She doesn''t pull stunts like this¡ªsomething''s definitely wrong."


    "Kennedy, slow down," I urge, grabbing her arm and spinning her around gently. Her eyes are wild, filled with frantic energy, and I can tell her thoughts are racing too fast. If she lets her emotions take control, she''ll put herself at risk-and we don''t have any solid leads yet.


    Her nostrils re, and she steps so close that I can hear the rapid thudding of her heartbeat. "There''s a missing child!" she snaps, voice low and fierce. "I''m not going to sit here running through every possible scenario while she''s out there somewhere. If someone needs to analyze, delegate it-have them report back to you over mindlink." She turns sharply to Todd. "You and the other teens pair up with adults who can shift. Use your tracking skills while they try to pick up her scent."


    "Understood, Luna," Todd replies, already moving to organize the others.


    "Be, you''reing with me," shemands. "Ryker, will you and Josh scout the perimeter? We''re not far from where Greta found that rogue yesterday. Maybe you can find a vantage point. Emily''s an excellent climber-she might have crossed from tree to tree to hide her scent. Or, worst case..." Luna lowers her voice and leans in closer to me, her tone dropping to a whisper. "Another rogue could be out here, and they might have taken her." Then she spins back to Todd, dividing the warriors and firing off more questions.


    I''m torn between admiration and something moreplicated. I''m impressed by how swiftly she''s thinking on her feet, how naturally she steps intomand, assigning roles without hesitation. I love how the pack has embraced her leadership -they follow her orders without question. Pride swells in me watching her rise to this role so effortlessly. And, I won''t lie, the way she''s bossing everyone around¡ª even me is undeniably sexy.


    She''s clearly concerned about the missing girl, but she''s not letting her emotions cloud her judgment like I feared. Still, something feels off. My wolf growls uneasily, and I can''t let Luna wander too far, even if Be is with her. I also can''t shake a flicker of jealousy that she chose Be to go with her instead of me, but I secretly appreciate that she knows I''d want the high ground and control of the search. The fact she took Be willingly tells me she''s been paying attention.


    My mind is spinning. By the time I''ve rubbed my eyes and made a decision, everyone else is already yards away, scattered in search. No one''s waiting for my final say. It''s obvious they''re moving on Luna''s timeline, and I''m just along for the ride.


    ¡°Greta, take Josh with you. I can''t leave Kennedy alone. We got nothing useful from those rogues."


    "Got it, Boss," Greta replies without hesitation.


    "Kennedy! I''ming with you, baby," I call out, dropping my shorts and shifting to catch up.


    ¡°Ryker, Alpha, you and your team should be in the forest. You have the sharpest senses¡ªbetter than any of us. I''m tracking the human way,¡± Luna says, pointing towards a small patch of trees to our left.


    "No way, Little Lamb," my wolf growls protectively. "Until we know who''s after you, you''re not out of our sight."


    "Fine," she concedes, narrowing her eyes. "What can you pick up? Todd said theyst saw her just outside the forest there." She gestures toward the small clearing where all the kids'' belongings lie neatly arranged.


    The tension hangs thick in the air as we prepare to dive deeper into the search, every muscle taut with urgency and hope.

 Chapter 159

    Alpha lifted his head, taking a slow, deliberate scan of the area around us. The forest here wasn''t overly thick; in fact, there was just enough open space for children to dart through and y without constantly battling branches or dense underbrush. I could see why this spot had been chosen-it offered a rare bnce of cover and freedom. The sound of running water drifted faintly on the breeze, a small river flowing about half a mile away. If the girl had gotten close to it, that wouldplicate our tracking efforts since the water could wash away any scent trails. And if Kennedy''s hunch was right¡ªthat the girl enjoyed climbing¡ªthen we were facing an entirely different challenge. I knew of a stretch where the river was shaded by a thick canopy of trees, perfect for someone nimble to cross unseen. It was entirely possible the child had crossed over without realizing it, moving farther away than we had anticipated.


    We''d been searching for a couple of hours now, and I wasn''t sure whether to be impressed or irritated by Kennedy''s knack for teaching these kids how to mask their scent. We were moving slowly, but not quietly. The noise of our footsteps and rustling branches made my skin crawl-I hated the thought of crashing through the woods so clumsily when stealth would have been better. But if the girl truly didn''t know we were after her, the sound might actually alert her presence.


    "Ryker! Alpha!" Kennedy''s voice cut through the quiet. "I found something."


    I blinked, surprised. How had she found anything? We hadn''t picked up any scent of the girl, nor had we spotted any sign that she''d passed this way. But Kennedy was relentless, clearly more skilled at tracking than she let on.


    Alpha moved up beside her, listening intently as she exined what she''d discovered to Todd. Kennedy had been narrating her observations the entire time, a steady stream ofmentary that made me appreciate her dedication even more.


    "See how this branch is bent like this?" she said, gesturing with her hand. "It shows that someone small moved through here. If it had been higher, we would assume an adult, and I''d have Be or Ryker scout ahead." She nced back at us, shing a smile that made my heart skip¡ªa smile I was hopelessly drawn to.


    "How can you be sure it was her?" Todd interrupted, breaking our silent focus. I wasn''t jealous¡ªjust genuinely curious about her reasoning.


    Kennedy pointed to a leaf just beyond us. "See that leaf? It''s bent in half, stepped on. The way it''s leaning means it wasn''t an animal¡ªthere aren''t many creatures in this forest big enough to do that. And right there, at the edge, you can see the imprint of a shoe." She stepped forward, highlighting details as she spoke with a quiet confidence.


    What amazed me most was how she could spot what barely amounted to a partial footprint from ten feet away, relying solely on her human senses. I moved closer for a better look, and sure enough, it was a child''s footprint. The indentation was faint, easily overlooked by anyone not trained to notice such subtle signs. Bringing my nose down to the ground, I caught the faint scent of the girl, mingled with cedar, pine, and something earthy I couldn''t quite ce.


    "Did you teach them to alter their scents while they travel?" I asked Kennedy, my voice low but clear enough for Be and the others to hear.


    ¡°That came up a few days ago¡ªone of the older kids asked about it. We talked about testing the theory next time I could get a group of warriors with us. Why?"


    "I think she''s listening," I said, ncing around. "She might be testing us right now. We''re picking up three different scents mixed with hers, but even I can only catch her scent just above the ground."


    Kennedy''s eyes widened in surprise. Even she seemed taken aback by the cleverness of this little girl. I knew then I''d have to keep an eye on her this one was going to be my next Greta, but hopefully without the same traumatic start.


    "Ryker, we have to find her. She shouldn''t be this far out alone, and she''s not responding to anyone. Can you try to link with her again? Now that we''re closer to where she''s been, maybe she''ll respond.¡±


    She spoke the words as if no other answer was possible, then turned and walked away. I rolled my eyes at her silentmand.


    ¡°What''s with the fuss? It''s not like you''d say no to her," my wolf teased, nudging at my thoughts.

 Chapter 160

    "It''s not that," he chuckled, a teasing glint in his eyes. "I just hate how much I actually enjoy it when she''s bossy." We hurried after them, trying once again to reach Emily.


    I was aware her parents were nearby, better equipped to track her by instinct and proximity. A parent can sense their child''s presence like a sixth sense, but this time, they had no clue. Something was blocking her signal, and that unsettled me more than anything. I couldn''t tell if she was hurt, but I knew deep down she was still alive. What gnawed at me was how Kennedy would react if we found Emily seriously injured, barely clinging to life. Be and I had already been running through worst-case scenarios, nning how to keep Kennedy calm no matter what we uncovered.


    "RYKER!" Kennedy''s scream cut through the forest as we sprinted toward her. We caught up to her and Todd standing at the edge of a narrow ravine. She pointed down sharply. "Now I know why none of you could track her properly." My wolf instinctively peered over the edge. "There''s a patch of wolfsbane down there."


    Be''s wolf gave me a knowing look. "Patch" was definitely an understatement. The area was the size of a football field, thick with the poisonous nt. The ravine was a deep fissure breaking the otherwise t expanse of the forest floor.


    Kennedy was already moving, eyes scanning the ledge. "I think I can get down safely from here. There are plenty of handholds and footholds." But this time, I couldn''t just let her rush in. Shifting quickly, I grabbed her, pulling her close against my chest.


    "Hold on, mate. You can''t just shimmy down there¡ªit''s too dangerous." I steadied my voice, trying to keep calm. ¡°Now that we can see her and I can hear her heartbeat, we know she''s alive. Let''se up with a n that gets everyone out without injury or poisoning."


    Kennedy turned to me, her voice dropping to a whisper, trembling with fear I hadn''t heard before. "Ryker, she''s barely breathing." The terror she''d been holding back while searching finally surfaced. "The wolfsbane won''t affect me. It makes sense for me to go get her."


    "No!" I shot back. "We don''t know what else or who else is down there. We''ve been pushing through this forest for a while, giving any rogue or enemy plenty of time to use her as bait."


    "Well, I''m not letting you go down there weakened, funny enough, for exactly the same reasons,¡± she said, her tone firm. "So what do we do? If you don''te up with a better n in the next minute, I''m going after her. She''s too small and sensitive to the poison. We need to get to her now¡ªand I need you at full strength if there''s anyone else waiting for us."


    She pressed her hands against my chest, and I felt a moment of calm settle between us. For a second, I thought she was seekingfort¡ªbut then she pushed me away and strode toward the ledge she''d pointed out earlier. It dawned on me that she was the one calming me down, not the other way around.


    "Ken..." I started, but she was already back on her mission.


    "I''m going down," she said decisively. "I''ll need a rope or harness of some kind. I won''t be able to carry her and climb back up at the same time. I''m assuming she''s too weak to hold on by herself." She turned to Be. ¡°Greta, tie something up for me. We need a pack doctor here ASAP to check her for any major injuries. And I''ll need a change of clothes when I get back¡ªI don''t want to spread any poison that might rub off while I carry her."


    ¡°Ken..." I began again, but she spun to face me, eyes zing with determination.


    "Ryker, I''m going down there. You''re staying here. Get your head out of your ass and either help or stay out of the way." Without waiting for a response, she turned and resumed giving orders.


    My wolf growled low in my chest, hungry and insistent. "If you don''t mark her today, I will force you!" The pull in my abdomen was intense, and I knew I wouldn''t put up much of a fight.

 Chapter 161

    85 - Kennedy


    I could hear Ryker muttering something from above, but judging by his silence andck of movement, he must realize I''m right¡ªor at least he agrees enough not to follow me down. Despite the heat of the moment, I can''t help but feel a strange warmth at how protective he is of me. Even Alpha kept in touch during the entire trek through the woods, his presence felt in the faint brush of his tail against my leg. It was oddlyforting.


    Carefully, I scramble down the steep slope, the descent proving much longer and more treacherous than I anticipated. Admitting to myself that Ryker might have had a point about scouting before leaping, I push the thought aside. I can''t stop now- Emily needs help, and I''m the only one who can safely navigate this terrain without risking injury.


    From our vantage point at the top, her small frame was barely visible. I hoped she was like most werewolf children-resilient, almost indestructible. Memories flooded back of ying with Jeremiah and the others when we were young, envying how quickly they healed from injuries. I recalled the one time I tumbled down a hill, rolling uncontrobly, and ended up with a broken arm. Months in a cast had been agonizing, but at least I learned to use my left hand better, bing ambidextrous.


    ¡°Em, honey, can you hear me?¡± I called softly as I neared the bottom. I needed a sign¡ªany sign¡ªthat she was conscious, moving, alive. Ryker had said he could hear her heartbeat, but that wasn''t enough for me. It felt like I was trudging through thick sand, my body refusing to move faster despite my desperation. Panic wed at me, but I fought with every ounce of strength to reach her.


    "Kennedy, what''s going on? Your emotions are off the charts. Is she okay?" Ryker''s voice crackled through thems.


    "I don''t know," I whispered, a sob catching in my throat even though I wasn''t shouting. ¡°She''s not moving, Ryker. What if we''re toote? I''m the only one who cane down here without getting hurt. It''s bad-she crushed a lot of those purple flowers on the way down. I can smell them in the air."


    "The pack doctor is on site. Move carefully and tell us what you find," came the calm reply.


    Taking a deep breath, I forced my legs free from the clinging dirt and quicksand-like earth, then hurried toward her. "Em? Emily, sweet girl, can you open your eyes for me? I''m going to check you over quickly to see if I can get you out of here. Tell me if anything hurts, okay?"


    I scanned her body carefully. Thankfully, none of her limbs were twisted or bent unnaturally. That was a relief¡ªno obvious breaks. ¡°She''s lying on her back. There''s a decent gash on her forehead. It bled a lot, but it looks like it''s clotted now. Other than that, her body seems unharmed. I''m scared to move her, though-I can''t see if there''s anything wrong on her back."


    ¡°Kennedy, darling, gently cross her arms over her chest and roll her onto her side, away from the head wound. Move slowly and try not to jostle her head too much. We''re just checking for any debris she might be impaled on," Doc Bradshaw instructed patiently. Over the winter, since my "popsicle phase," I''d grown close to the lead pack doctor.


    Following her advice, I settled beside Emily''s left side and carefully turned her toward me, making sure she had no further contact with the wolfsbane flowers and stems that had caused so much trouble. "Hey, sweet girl, I''m just checking you out, okay? I want to make sure it''s safe to move you from this spot.¡±


    A faint, weak whimper escaped her lips, and I froze instantly.


    ¡°Luna, you''re doing great. Keep talking to her while you check. She''s responding to you," Ryker encouraged through thems.


    "Keep going, baby. Her heartbeat sped up when you touched her," Ryker added, his voice full of hope.


    I continued my examination. "I don''t see anything but scratches on her skin. I can''t tell if there''s anything under her clothes, but I think I can move her. Are you ready to get us out of here? I can''t climb both of us up alone."


    "We''re ready for you, Luna. Head back to where you climbed down, and we''ll get you set up for the climb," Greta''s voice came through.


    I shifted into a kneeling position, cradling Emily''s head gently against my shoulder, tucking it beneath my chin. When I stood, I moved her arms over my shoulders and wrapped her hips around my waist, locking my hands under her bottom. Deadweight kids were no joke-she was heavy.


    "Hey, sweet girl. I know you can hear me. I need you to hold on so we can go home, okay? Can you do that for me?" I whispered softly as I made my way toward the sheer wall towering at least forty feet above us. I still couldn''t believe she fell from that height and only had a few scratches.


    I needed one of the warriors to scout the area and figure out exactly where she''dnded. Adjusting her carefully in my arms, I felt her tense just a little.


    "Luna, Be''sing down to help you get set up..."


    "Absolutely not!" Emily flinched in my arms, and I held her tighter. "No, talk me through it. And before anyone growly-Alpha or Gamma-calls me stubborn, I''m not. I promise. It''s really bad down here. The scent is like acid and rotten dirt. If it''s bothering me, it will harm all of you. Please, just talk me through this."


    "Fine,¡± Be grumbled, and I caught Ryker''s disapproving re over the edge.


    They lowered the makeshift harness to me and guided me through putting it on. I watched as Ryker and Be paced along the ledge, while Josh joined the others on the opposite side after a thorough search of the area. Once everything was set, I barely had to do anything except walk my feet up the embankment to keep us from sliding. I was leaning back, and Emily rested against me like a fragile bed.


    As soon as we reached the top, everyone rushed toward us.


    ¡°STOP!¡± I shouted sharply, and I must have put some of my Alphamand into it because they all froze like a scene from a movie. "Sorry, you can move, but stay back. Let Doc Bradshaw clean us up and check her out." I moved toward the pack doctor, doing a little shimmy to slip the harness off my legs.


    "Ryker, I love you, but don''t touch me until I''ve washed all this poison off," I said firmly as I strode past him without looking back.

 Chapter 162

    86 - Ryker


    I stood frozen, my mind refusing to process the words I had just heard. Did she really say that? There was no way I misheard her. She seemed so absorbed in the little girl, Emily, that the words slipped out almost unconsciously. Yet, those three simple words hit me like a thunderp.


    "If that''s true, then wouldn''t she be repeating phrases she uses all the time? Because that''s not something she''s ever said to either of us," Alpha teased, a sly grin on his face. "I was kinda hoping she''d tell me first, you know? She does seem to like me better." His joke barely masked the surprise in his voice, and I could tell he was just as stunned as I was. If he caught it, then I wasn''t imagining things.


    Danny, ever the provocateur, couldn''t resist chipping in. ¡°So, Bossman, did you just hear those special three words from a special Luna?¡±


    "Uh, yeah. Pretty sure I did," I admitted, still trying to wrap my head around it.


    "Is she high or something? Like, does wolfsbane affect humans differently?" Danny asked, his grin widening. His expression was that of a cat who had just caught a canary, and it made me snap my head toward him sharply.


    ¡°Shut up,¡± I muttered, shaking off the distraction and forcing myself to follow Kennedy, who was walking with Emily. Danny trailed behind us, barely holding back hisughter.


    As high-ranking wolves, we''ve all had countless women throw those words at us over the years. It always made my skin crawl when they clung to me, thinking that phrase would guarantee a lifetime with me. Even Greta had been on the receiving end from a few guys trying to get close to me. None of us ever took it seriously outside of immediate family, but this time it was different. My heart stopped, my entire body froze in ce. Alpha was right¡ªthe words came out so naturally, as if she said them to me every single day. Could she possibly feel that strongly about me after everything I''ve done to her?


    Over the past few months, we''d grown closer-friends, maybe something more¡ª but I wasn''t sure if she could ever give me what my parents share, what her aunt and uncle have, or even what my sister and her best friend have. I had thought maybe she held a grudge, something that kept her from feeling anything beyond friendship for me.


    I needed to be near her, to talk to her. I could see she was focused on Emily, but this couldn''t wait much longer. I had to know.


    "NOOOOOO!!!" A sharp, high-pitched scream shattered my thoughts. I pushed through the crowd that had gathered around my mate, Emily, and Doc Bradshaw.


    The little girl was thrashing, crying out in pain, while Kennedy tried desperately to soothe her. Another woman, Emily''s mother, reached out with trembling, tear- streaked hands, but Emily swatted her away violently.


    "Em, please let Mama hold you. I need to see if you''re okay," her mother pleaded softly.


    "No! Don''t touch. The nts hurt," Emily wailed, her small hands pushing her mother''s away again.


    "I know, baby, but I want to help. Please let me help you," her mother coaxed gently.


    "No! You''ll get sick too. No!" Emily insisted, fear shining in her eyes.


    Kennedy stepped forward, her voice calm and steady. "Em, sweet girl, look at me. Take a deep breath, okay? I know the wolfsbane hurts, but we have to stay calm. Your mom will stay back until Doc Bradshaw says we''re all cleaned off.¡± She nced at Emily''s mom, and a silent understanding passed between them. "We just have a few more cuts for Doc Bradshaw to treat, and then we can head to the clinic to get everything washed off." Kennedy gently tucked a stray lock of hair behind Emily''s ear, forcing the girl to meet her gaze. Slowly, Emily seemed to surrender and sat still for the doctor. I noticed Kennedy wasn''t distracting her from the pain but was exining what was happening and why. Emily hung on every word, her fear easing bit by bit.


    I rubbed my chest, right over my heart, and thought to myself, I want that. That kind


    of trust, that kind of connection-it had never crossed my mind before.


    "What do you want, Bossman?¡± Danny''s voice pulled me back from my thoughts. I realized I''d spoken aloud without meaning to.


    ¡°Uh..." I turned to see Danny, Be, Greta, and Josh all staring at me with varying expressions of curiosity and confusion. Before I could answer, the doctor spoke again, drawing my attention back.


    "All right, Luna, you''re both safe to move now. We need to get you to a car, though..."


    "No! I don''t want this stuff inside with any of you. Where''s... Ryker?" Emily''s eyes locked on me immediately, and for the first time, I understood exactly what she wanted without her having to say it. I nodded and took off, Josh right behind me.


    "Be, Greta, stay with them," I called over my shoulder. "Make sure everyone gets checked and cleared before we head back."

 Chapter 163

    "What''s the n, Bossman?¡± Be asked, his curiosity evident as he nced over at me.


    "The Luna insisted on riding in the back of my truck," I exined, "so there''s no chance of wolfsbane contaminating the other vehicles. Josh will bring a car for Emily''s family to follow behind us. Those two want to keep everyone at a distance to avoid anyone else getting sick."


    Be raised an eyebrow. "When did she tell you that?"


    ¡°She didn''t need to,¡± I replied. ¡°It''s the same reason she refused to let anyone else go down the ravine. She doesn''t seem immune, judging by how she looks, but it would''ve been far worse for anyone else to go down there. Honestly, if the roles were reversed, I''d do the same."


    We gathered the vehicles, and I asked Robin to load the truck bed with extra nkets to make sure the ride was asfortable as possible. The journey would take longer than usual since I nned to drive slower than I ever had before. This cargo was too precious to risk.


    Watching Kennedy gently hold the little girl stirred every fluttering feeling I''d ever known deep within my chest. Today had been an emotional whirlwind, and I wasn''t sure the ride was over yet. I wanted so badly to tell Kennedy how I felt-how I had felt for a long time¡ªbut even the thought of it made my stomach twist in knots.


    Doc Bradshaw was well aware of how anxious Kennedy''s parents and I were about our girls. She efficiently handled the decontamination process they had to go through. I was told it was quick, but they were gone for over an hour. One of the nurses mentioned that depending on the level of exposure and the individual, it sometimes took days to fully purge wolfsbane from the system.


    I silently hoped Emily hadn''t absorbed too much of the poison while trapped among the crushed, oozing nts.


    When they finally allowed us back into the room, both girls were curled up together on a hospital bed, their eyes closed in peaceful rest.


    ¡°Look at her,¡± Emily''s dad whispered softly. "She almost looks like the Luna''s child.¡± I couldn''t help but agree. Their eyes were the most distinguishing feature: Emily''s were a warm, rich chocte, almost amber, while Kennedy''s were a striking, clear blue that sparkled like crystals.


    I stepped closer and gently traced a finger down Kennedy''s cheek. She inhaled deeply, a shiver of warmth spreading between us at the touch.


    "I''m so grateful you found her," Emily''s mom said quietly, her gaze fixed solely on her daughter. ¡°She truly is special. I''ve never seen Emily like this outside the house before."


    I couldn''t help but ask, "What do you mean?"


    Emily''s mom smiled softly. "Emily''s never been shy, but she''s never really put herself out there. The first time the Luna came to y ser with them, she scolded all the boys for excluding the little kids. She said it was silly not to work together because the little ones can''t improve or have fun if they don''t get a chance to practice."


    "That sounds exactly like something Emily would say," I chuckled.


    "She also told me the Luna was tough but never gave up. She always knew when to pass the ball to someone better, and she kept smiling through it all, even when things got hard. Now, whenever Emily faces a challenge, she says, ''The Luna would probably...'' She''s even doing better in school because the Luna is there, and Emily wants to train like her with Miss Greta. The Luna''s been such a positive role model, even if she doesn''t realize it. And the boys love having her watch their games-you should hear them brag to their friends," she giggled.


    Doc Bradshaw gave us an update on the girls'' health and what to expect over the next few days. She rmended keeping them overnight. Since they refused to be separated, she suggested they stay together. Neither Emily''s mom nor I were willing to leave and get some sleep at home. I joked that if worst came to worst, I''d just sleep on the floor in my wolf form.


    We were moved to one of the birthing rooms, given how many of us there were. Thankfully, cots were found so neither of us had to endure the floor. Emily''s dad took Todd home and promised to return with breakfast in the morning.


    Just before I settled onto my cot, I leaned in close to Kennedy and pressed a gentle kiss to her temple. "I love you, Little Lamb," I whispered.

 Chapter 164

    A gentle, tingling sensation brushes softly across my cheek, stirring me from my thoughts. I don''t open my eyes right away¡ªI want to hold onto the feeling a little longer. "That''s nice, Little Lamb," I murmur, "but yesterday was rough. Give me another hour, please."


    A small, cheerful giggle breaks through my reverie. Turning my head, I spot Emily sitting up in her bed, her eyes sparkling brightly in the dim light of the room. "Why do you call her amb?¡± she asks with a yful frown. ¡°She''s not amb, silly Alpha!¡± She covers her mouth to stifle anotherugh. I nce toward her mother and Kennedy, noticing the same eager curiosity shining in their eyes. All three silently demand the truth.


    "Well, my little ninja,¡± I say, smiling at the nickname I''ve given her, "your Luna once tried to run away from me. She was clever-hid her scent just like you did. I had to send my wolf after her, and she''d never seen him before."


    Emily''s eyes widen in amazement. "Your wolf is so big! Were you scared, Luna?¡± she asks, turning to Kennedy with innocent wonder.


    Kennedy shrugs, a small smile tugging at her lips. "At first, yeah. I didn''t know who was chasing me. But when I realized it was the alpha, I wasn''t scared anymore."


    Emily''s admiration is clear. "Wow! You''re so brave."


    I cut in before Kennedy''s pride swells any further, noticing the mischievous glint in her eyes. "She tried calling me the big bad wolf, so I told her she was a littlemb for the alpha to chase. And somehow, that nickname stuck." I shrug, leaving out the yful undertones of that exchange.


    "But wouldn''t that make her Little Red Riding Hood if you''re the big bad wolf?" Emily puzzles aloud, trying to follow my logic.


    "Technically, yes," I admit, "but that''s a mouthful. Plus, when I caught her, she was trembling like a littlemb. ¡®Little Lamb'' just sounds better." I wink, and she giggles again. ¡°Now, since both of you are wide awake and teasing me, can I assume it''s okay to take my Luna home?"


    "I was not shaking, and yes, we''ve been cleared to leave," Kennedy says firmly, swatting my arm yfully. "That''s why I was trying to wake you up, butthead."


    Emily gasps, "Luna, you said a bad word! That''s not nice!"


    I grin and scoop Kennedy up over my shoulder before she can react. "You''re right, Miss Emily. I''m taking her home, and we''re going to have a serious talk about her choice of words.¡± Both Emily''s mom and Kennedy chuckle at my mock sternness, but I don''t mind. I just want my mate all to myself.


    Without hesitation, I stride past everyone in the hospital, heading straight for the exit. No one is going to argue with me.


    "Ryker! Put me down! She can''t see us anymore-I can walk," Kennedy protests, squirming on my shoulder.


    "Not a chance," I reply, enjoying the bounce as I shift my shoulder. "I have some questions for you, and after saving a pup, everyone''s going to want your attention. This way, they''ll leave you alone."


    I carry her past the hospital staff and the bustlingmon area, back toward my office.


    As much as I crave taking her upstairs, throwing her on the bed, and sleeping the day away, there''s something I need to understand first-how she managed to track Emily with no scent and barely any trace.


    Inside my office, I close the door behind us and settle into the chair behind my desk. Pulling Kennedy to straddle myp, I face her directly. "How did you track her? I have to know. All the wolves struggled, but you followed a trail only you could see.¡±


    She smiles, a hint of pride in her eyes. "It''s not that impressive, really. I''m human¡ª1 don''t have all your heightened senses.


    Even before you get your wolves, your senses are sharper. Running around with Jeremiah, Ben, Tommy, and Jason, I had to adapt to keep up. I trained harder to be stronger and faster.


    Our delta is an excellent tracker, and he taught me, just like I teach the pups. The beta and gamma caught on and started giving me assignments." Her eyes soften as she drifts into a memory. "It used to drive the guys crazy.


    One weekend, when Jer left for the Alpha''s meeting, I had a tracking assignment. I was so mad because they basically locked me in the house with the guys. They wouldn''t let me train in the woods since Jer and Uncle James were gone." She rubs her face, a wry smile appearing.


    ¡°That must be an alpha thing. You all think you''re the only ones who can protect us delicate females." She looks me straight in the eye, raising an eyebrow.


    "No," I say firmly, "it''s because even they know you''re special. And you are, Kennedy." She scoffs, but I don''t let her dodge thepliment.


    "You are special¡ªnot just because you''re my mate, or because you''ve been chosen


    as a Luna while still human. You are special.


    The way the pack talks about you is incredible. They love you. They''ve loved you from the start.


    You came in and refused to be intimidated. Everything you do is for the betterment of the pack and all its members


    . And you don''t want recognition or thanks. You''ve made friends with the entire packhouse staff.


    I heard a young wolf named Cindy only changes things if you approve first. My mother won''t even listen to me sometimes. I''ve never felt so useless.¡± Iugh softly, and she smiles back.


    Taking a deep breath, I tuck a strand of hair behind her ear and cup her cheek gently. "I don''t know if you realize what you told me yesterday, but I do love you, Kennedy. I don''t know exactly when it happened, but it did. And there''s no way you''re getting rid of me now."

 Chapter 165

    88 - Kennedy


    Oh no, I actually said it. I was so focused on making sure Emily was okay that when I warned Ryker to keep his distance so the wolfsbane wouldn''t affect him, the words slipped out: "I love you." He didn''t react or say a thing, which made me wonder if maybe he didn''t feel the same or if I had just imagined saying it. Last night, Iy awake clutching Emily, anxiety swirling in my chest about what today might bring- until Rykerpletely caught me off guard. He kissed me goodnight and whispered softly in my ear, "I love you."


    A small, knowing smile tugs at his lips as he watches me absorb everything that''s happened over the past couple of days. It''s hard to believe it was only yesterday that I threw Amy out of the packhouse and Ryker let me tear down a few more of his emotional barriers.


    "How are you feeling now?" he asks gently, his hands rubbing soothing circles along my arms, sending shivers of goosebumps across my skin. He watches my every reaction closely while I study him in return.


    "I''m okay," I say, taking a deep breath as a sudden chill runs through me. He just smiles again. "I spent a lot of time with the healers back in Silver Crescent. We found a treatment I take regrly. Doc Bradshaw''s been making it for me too. It keeps me from getting sick and helps me heal faster than a normal human. That''s what she gave mest night. I do have a few spots where the crushed nt juice irritated my skin, but other than that, I''m fine."


    "And how was Emily this morning? Since you all let me sleep through your check- up," he says, finally meeting my eyes.


    "What? You were so cute, sprawled out all over that cot," Iugh, picturing him again. It really was a sight-the cot barely big enough to hold him from head to butt, his legs hanging off the sides with feet touching the floor, one arm shielding his eyes, the other resting on his stomach. "The doc said you didn''t sleep much either, so I wanted to give you as much rest as possible. We''ve got some work to do today."


    "What kind of work?" he asks, a yful glint in his eyes. ¡°Because I was nning on following through with Alpha''s threat. That means spending the rest of the day alone with you." He wraps both arms around me, pulling me tight against his chest. I don''t resist; instead, I loop my arms around his neck, fingers threading through his hair, making him growl low in his throat.


    "This isn''t exactly motivating me to work harder, just so you know," I tease. His green eyes are mesmerizing, and suddenly I can''t even remember what I was going to say. He closes his eyes, gripping my hips firmly, his thumb pressing into the crease at the top of my thigh while his fingers dig into my ass.


    "I''m so scared," he admits quietly, voice rough. "You have no idea how terrified I am of hurting you." He takes a deep breath. "But I want you too much to hold back any longer. We need you¡ªboth Alpha and I." He grinds me closer to him, and I just hold on, unsure where this is leading.


    He''s mentioned a few times now that he fears hurting me, but that he needs me. I''m not sure exactly what he means. If it''s sex, that''s easy¡ªI''m not the virgin here. Maybe he''s worried he''ll lose control; I''ve heard of guys getting a little wild in the heat of the moment. I''ve never experienced that myself, so it''s something we''ll have to figure out together. Or maybe it''s about the marking-though I can''t imagine being marked isfortable for anyone.


    "Whatever you''re nning, it needs to be quick," I gasp, my breath shallow and uneven. "Because this feels so good, I''m not going tost much longer." My voice breaks into a moan that doesn''t even sound like me. ¡°Ryker, uh... please.¡±


    ¡°That wording from you? I really like it,¡± he murmurs, gradually quickening our pace. I can''t even remember thest time I dry-humped anyone, let alone reached an orgasm that way. But now, I''m definitely on my way.

 Chapter 166

    "Mmm... the ''please''... or maybe... my name?" he murmurs, his voice thick with desire.


    I groan, "Rrrrrr, damn it! Both. I love it when you beg me like that.¡± His hand shoots up, gripping my chin firmly, his thumb tracing slowly over my lips. "But what I really crave is hearing my name slip off your lips. God, it drives me wild. Come for me, baby."


    It''s like he knows exactly how to flip the switch inside me, igniting a fire that consumes every inch of my being. He pulls me closer, pressing harder against me, and my core clenches desperately, aching for release even though nothing is there yet. The sensation is just as intense as every other time he''s brought me to the edge. I''m sure my nails are digging into the back of his neck by now.


    ¡°BOSS!!! WHOA, SH*T, SORRY!" The door SLAMS open suddenly.


    "What the hell was that?" I nce back toward the noise, startled.


    Ryker growls low in his throat, "A dead Delta walking."


    I start to rise. "Sounds serious. We should check it out..."


    He yanks me back down before I can move. "This is important, and I''m not finished with you yet."


    I chuckle softly, a teasing spark in my eyes. "Well, now that you''ve decided I''m stuck with you, we have plenty of time.¡± I reach up, catching his face in my hands, and press a quick kiss to his lips. Then, while he''s distracted, I slip off hisp.


    "That''s cheating," he protests, pouting like a petnt child.


    "I thought we agreed I''d use whatever I''ve got to get my way," I grin, holding out my hand. ¡°Now, let''s go see what our dead Delta has to say after that rude interruption.¡±


    Ryker groans but takes my hand anyway, standing and stalking toward the door with a dramatic scowl. He yanks it open with more force than necessary, clearly having caught the scent of Danny just beyond. "What''s so damn important?" he growls, teeth clenched, not bothering to hide his irritation.


    Danny avoids Ryker''s gaze, eyes flicking everywhere but at him. "Sorry, Boss. We found a rogue camp." He clears his throat nervously. "They seem peaceful enough, but they''re not far from where we found the little girl yesterday. Josh did a sweep with a team-there''s about fifty of them."


    He nods toward me. "We thought you''d want to check it out yourself, considering..."


    Ryker rubs his face with one hand, then squeezes the hand he''s holding tightly before looking at me. "Damn. Yeah, I want to see it for myself." His voice softens. "I''m sorry, baby. I have to go and-"


    "I have to stay in the packhouse," I finish for him, drawing a slow breath and releasing it calmly. "I''ve got some work to handle. It''s okay. You go take care of the pack. I do need to head into townter I promised Emily we''d have ice cream since she still has to rest today. I''ll drag Be and another warrior with me."


    Before he can argue with my ns, I tug him up with my hand, nting a quick kiss on his cheek. "Be safe. Love you." Then I start to walk away.


    But he doesn''t let me go. Instead, he pulls me back hard enough that I crash into his chest. "Not good enough, Little Lamb. No more teasing kisses." His hands cup my face, and he presses his lips to mine in a deep, demanding kiss. My body arches perfectly against his, and a soft moan slips out before he swallows it, deepening the kiss even more.


    We barely notice the clearing of a throat nearby.


    I pull back just enough to tease Danny, lips still brushing Ryker''s. "Sounds like our Delta''s got some throat trouble."


    Ryker smiles against my mouth and presses a gentle kiss to my lips one more time. "Love you too, Lamb. Please be careful when you go out today. Have the guys check in with me when you leave, okay?"


    "Okay." Why does my voicee out barely above a whisper? That sexy half-smile of his always leaves me breathless.


    I force myself to step away before I lose control and jump him right here in the


    hallway¡ªespecially with Danny watching, who probably wouldn''t mind the show at


    all.

 Chapter 167

    89 - Ryker


    "Damn it!¡± I roar, the frustration bubbling up so fiercely I have to mp my jaw shut to stop myself from punching a hole in the wall of my office. He was right there¡ª right under our noses¡ªand somehow, wepletely missed him. Webed through the entire abandoned camp, every corner and shadow, but came up empty. I can''t tell if they were warned ahead of time or if they simply spotted us before we even got close, because when we arrived, everything was packed up and vanished.


    I trust my beta''s instincts. He''s one of the most stealthy operatives I have on the team. It''s hard to believe he slipped up and allowed the rogues to catch wind that we were closing in. The camp itself was barely half a mile from where we found Emily. That proximity can''t be just coincidence. I''m starting to suspect they used wolfsbane as a kind of cloak, masking their presence. Who knows how long they''ve been hiding out there? If Emily hadn''t disappeared, we might never have stumbled onto this secret. That ravine borders what''s known as neutral ground¡ªan unspoken truce zone. I remember hearing stories about a massive wildfire that tore through that area when I was a kid, a ze so intense it took weeks for the neighboring packs to finally extinguish it. In the twenty years since, thend has never truly healed. Some of the more superstitious members of my pack whisper that the ce is cursed. It''s a spot no one dares to tread.


    But what stings the most is the faint scent I caught-ude''s. It was subtle, maybe a couple of days old, but unmistakable. That bastard is here, in my territory. And I have this sinking feeling he''s after my mate. What he hopes to gain by hurting her, I can''t fathom¡ªexcept to provoke my full, unrelenting fury.


    I try to steady my pounding heart by pacing the length of my office, the walls closing in as my thoughts spiral. I can''t face Kennedy like this¡ªnot tonight. It''ste, and I''ve given ude''s scent far more attention than it deserves. Kennedy has suffered enough trauma; she doesn''t need to see me unravel. I take a deep breath, pressing the heels of my hands against my eyes, hoping to ease the headache that''s threatening to take hold. Oddly, just thinking about her calms me. I can almost feel her presence nearby, like a warm pulse in the quiet house. If I concentrate hard enough, I might even be able to pinpoint exactly where she is.


    A sudden shiver runs down my spine, stiffening my back before melting it into a soft, warm sensation. "I can feel this tension all over the packhouse," she murmurs, her voice gentle as her nails trace slow, soothing lines down my back-not in any intimate way, but in a way that somehow eases the knot in my chest. Her cheek rests between my shoulder des, and her arms encircle my waist, grounding me. "What can I do to help?"


    I inhale deeply again, letting her scent fill my senses. She shouldn''t consume me like this, yet I''m powerless to resist. Lost in thought, I hadn''t even noticed her slip into the room. And now, this is exactly what I need to clear my head. My mind is a mess. My father never prepared me for this the mate bond. If he had, I might have rejected her outright. I''ve always craved control, needed it to feel safe. But here, now, with her, I''m utterly out of control¡ªand for the first time in my life, I don''t mind.


    ¡°Hey,¡± she coos softly, breaking through the storm in my mind. ¡°Stop overthinking. Let me help you."


    I wrap my arms around hers, findingfort in her touch. "It''s ude. He was at the rogue camp. He''s never been able to mess with my head before..." My voice trails off, unwilling to say the words aloud. It sounds too close to ming her, and she''s not at fault-ude is.


    ¡°Before me?¡± she asks quietly, curiosity coloring her tone rather than pain.


    "Yeah. I took his pack from him. Looking back, I realize it was too easy. I was just a teenager, and we fought hard. Both sides lost people, but I thought I had him beat. Turns out, he''s spent thest decade using me to strengthen his pack. Now, he wants it back."


    "He''ll never get it," she says with fierce certainty, her conviction unwavering.


    "What makes you so sure?" I ask, turning to face her.


    She shifts,ing around to stand in front of me. "Oh, shit! What are you wearing?" she exims, eyes widening as she takes in my appearance. It''s rhetorical-she already knows the answer. I gently push her back just enough to get a better look. Her bare feet rest lightly on the floor, and her long, toned legs are exposed. The hem of my white t-shirt grazes her mid-thigh, and it''s clear she''s not wearing a bra underneath. Her hair is loose and tousled, framing her face in a messy halo.


    "You look stunning," I growl, pulling her close again. I can''t seem to get enough of her today.


    "You''re crazy," sheughs softly. "I look like a mess. But you needed to calm down, so I didn''t have time to change."

 Chapter 168

    "I don''t ever want you to change," she murmured softly, wrapping her arms around my neck and pulling me close for a tender kiss. "This is going to be your official sleepwear from now on." Her words sent a shiver down my spine as she pressed her lips to mine with gentle insistence.


    Though I was tempted to give inpletely, she began to sway her hips slowly against me, and I couldn''t help but groan in response. "You need to rx..." she whispered, her voice teasing yet soothing.


    "I can rx, I swear," I whined, my voice tinged with desperation. I wasn''t above begging when it came to her. Leaning in, I sought a deeper kiss, but just as I thought she''d give in, she pulled away.


    "I''ve got a better idea,¡± she said, grabbing my hands and tugging me toward the door.


    "What''s that?" I asked,pletely under her spell, following without hesitation.


    "Just follow me," she said with a yful wink, releasing one of my hands to lead me down the hallway toward the kitchen. I hoped she wasn''t heading for the back stairs ¡ªif she even joked about food now, I might just scoop her up and run away.


    Thankfully, she wasn''t teasing anymore, at least for the moment. Instead, we made our way to her old room. The door to the master bedroom was firmly shut, and she didn''t even nce at it. What she didn''t know was that Robin had ns topletely renovate it. All the furniture had been cleared out already. I was looking forward to surprising Kennedy during her Luna ceremony.


    But she didn''t stop at the bed as I''d expected. Instead, she pulled me toward the bathroom, and my mind immediately shed back to thest time we had shared this space. I had just fixed the shower then, though I wouldn''t mind doing it all over again if it meant recreating that night.


    "No shower, you horny boy," sheughed, catching me off guard.


    "But..." I started to protest.


    "No buts! We''re taking a bath," she dered. My heart skipped a beat as she peeled my shirt off, exposing mepletely.


    "You were naked downstairs on the main floor? Where anyone could have seen you?¡± I asked, my temper ring with protectiveness.


    "Possessive much?" she teased, winking at me before bending over to turn on the water. ¡°I''ve been up here waiting for you for hours. You''re not the only one with blue balls."


    Her icy blue eyes locked onto mine over her shoulder, and I couldn''t resist any longer. I strode forward, scooped her up with a delighted squeal, and spun her around so her body pressed against mine. Without hesitation, she kissed me with a hunger that was raw and desperate-not sweet or tender, but fierce and consuming. Our mouths moved together in a passionate dance of tongues, teeth, and lips. She began grinding against me, and I felt my waistband shift with her movements.


    "Take them off. Now!" she demanded breathlessly.


    "Our first time isn''t going to be a quick hook-up in the bathroom," I protested.


    "Well, it won''t be on the bed either. That''s too far, and I can''t wait. Off. Now!" she insisted, holding on tightly as I obeyed.


    My nerves and excitement tangled inside me, leaving me trembling with anticipation. "Against the wall," she instructed.


    "What?" I asked, confused.


    ¡°Put me against the wall,¡± she said, pointing behind her. "I want to watch."


    This woman never ceased to amaze me. She continued grinding her wet core against my now fully exposed length, making me whimper with need. Her juices coated me, and I couldn''t imagine anything more intoxicating in the world.


    "Please, Ryker, now," she whispered, eyes locked on mine. I nodded, my chest heaving as she helped me align with her entrance. I watched as I entered her, her jaw dropping open in a silent moan, eyes rolling back before closing in pleasure.


    "Look at me," I demanded, the first clear words I''d spoken. "I need to see you, watch you the whole time."


    I slid out just a little, then plunged back in, finding a steady rhythm. This was pure bliss-absolute heaven.


    "Faster, please," she begged, her voice a siren''s call that was my undoing.


    My body took over as if we''d done this a thousand times before. I mmed into her, drinking in every sound she made, watching her breasts bounce with each thrust.


    As the hot water filled the tub, steam curling around us, our bodies slick with sweat, I felt the first tremors of her climax. My own body tightened, both of us so close to the edge.


    "Come with me, Lamb,¡± I urged, picking up the pace. She gripped my shoulders tighter.


    "Oh, fuck, Ryker! Like that, yes... oh yes, yes, yes. Ahhh!" she cried out.


    I growled as my own release followed hers, unable to stop the endless flow filling her. Her body was draining me dry, and I wasn''t sure I''d be able to walk afterward.

 Chapter 169

    90 - Ryker


    press my forehead gently against hers, my breathing in heavy, uneven gasps. I''m not sure what just overwhelmed me, but my entire body trembles with the aftershocks. It feels as though my soul has momentarily slipped free from my body, leaving me dazed and disoriented.


    "See? Nothing to fear,¡± she whispers softly, her fingers ying tenderly with the hair at the nape of my neck. "That was incredible."


    "There''s still plenty to be afraid of," I murmur, my voice rough, "but I don''t want to think about that right now. I just want to hold onto this moment with you. It''s still... amazing.¡± I haven''t pulled away from her yet, savoring the fluttering sensations radiating from her body as we breathe in sync. I press her firmly against the wall, leaning most of my weight into her, with no intention of moving anytime soon.


    "The bathtub''s about to overflow," she giggles, breaking the silence. I groan in response, realizing I have to relent.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I mutter, sliding slowly out of her embrace, reluctant to lose the warmth between us. ¡°Mmm, we''re definitely not finished for tonight." My wolf agrees wholeheartedly-locking her away in the bedroom sounds like the perfect n for the foreseeable future.


    "Absolutely not," she says firmly. "Now that I''ve broken you, I''m going to break you in. But first, you need a bath, and we can''t wreck another room."


    "I don''t care how many rooms we destroy as long as every time ends like that," I say, still breathless. "How are you so calm right now? My legs are jelly, my mind''s scrambled, and my heart''s pounding like crazy." She strolls past me, dragging her nails teasingly across my chest, her hips swaying with a slow, seductive rhythm. I groan again, following close behind her. She shoots me a mischievous nce as she bends over to reach the taps, and I nearly lose control, wanting to throw her back against the wall.


    "Come here," shemands, stepping in and turning to face me, waiting patiently. "Just because I''mposed doesn''t mean I''m calm." She holds out her hand. I take it without hesitation, allowing her to lead me into the tub.


    She opens the drain slightly, letting some of the scalding water drain out before pushing me down to sit. When the water reaches afortable level, I expect her to sit in front of me, but instead, she surprises me again. She slides out of the tub, rummages through a cab, then settles on the edge behind me.


    Her slender legs straddle my back, sliding smoothly down either side of my body. She dips a cloth into the warm water, and I catch the familiar scent of my body wash as she begins to gently scrub my back and shoulders.


    I am still floating on cloud nine. This moment might be even more intense than what we just shared. Her hands roam over every inch of skin within reach, paying careful attention to each spot. Once she has covered everything above the waterline with a softyer of suds, she massages the tension from my neck and shoulders with slow, deliberate movements.


    I''ve never been cared for like this-never let any woman touch me with such tenderness¡ªand I''m savoring every second. I''m grateful we waited for each other, for our mate. Once my mind starts to clear, I know I need to tell her what this means to me.


    Just as my eyelids begin to grow heavy, she shifts, and I grumble softly until she settles into myp, facing me, and starts working on my chest. I sit still, arms resting on the tub''s edge, watching her with fascination. Her focused expression is endearing, yet there''s a distant look in her eyes, as if she''s lost in her own thoughts. I''ve noticed she sometimes drifts like this when she thinks no one is watching.


    I worry silently have I done something wrong to make her retreat into herself? I want to ask, but I''m afraid of shattering the fragile bubble we''re in. Tentatively, I run my hands up and down her sides as she works, partly because I can''t stop touching her, and partly to remind her she''s not alone.


    We sit in that quiet stillness for so long that the silence starts to weigh on me. Just as I open my mouth to ask if she''s alright, she beats me to it.

 Chapter 170

    "Has Jeremiah ever told you what happened two years ago? The day I was taken?¡± Her voice is quiet, almost hesitant. I shake my head, reluctant to shatter the fragile silence that has settled between us since she brought it up. I know she hates revisiting that day, and anyone who knows the story would agree. Still, I wonder why it''s such a painful memory for her. I despise what those wolves did to my mother,


    and I made sure they paid for it something we ever tried to hide.


    nearly killing my father in the process. But it''s not


    She sighs deeply before beginning. "The version most people know is simple: I was kidnapped on my way home from school and held captive for two days. The wolves who took me didn''t expect me to be as capable as I am, so they didn''t secure me properly. I managed to break free and took down each of my captors one by one. Jeremiah and the others found me wandering along the roadside,pletely lost and unsure how to get home." She exhales slowly, avoiding my gaze now. There''s a heaviness in her eyes, something she isn''t ready to share. I tighten my hold on her hips, silently telling her I''m here, that I''m listening.


    When she remains silent too long, I gently lift her chin, coaxing her to meet my eyes. The tears glistening there and the vulnerability etched across her face make my heart skip a beat. Someone hurt her deeply¡ªso deeply that she''s carrying a secret darker than anything Jeremiah knows. And that''s saying something, considering how close they are.


    "What haven''t you told them, Lamb? What''s been weighing on you all this time?"


    Her voice barely rises above a whisper. "I know who took me. And I think I know why." A single tear slips down her cheek. It pains me to see those once-clear blue eyes clouded with sorrow.


    I swallow the growl rising from within me, my wolf restless as I hold her close,


    studying her beautiful, haunted face. "You never told them who it was. Why keep it a secret?"


    "Because it didn''t matter," she murmurs. The confident,manding woman I know vanishes, reced by the uncertain girl she hides from the world.


    "Does it matter now?"


    She hesitates. ¡°Yes. Maybe. No. I don''t know." Her hands cover her face, wet with tears. I let just two drops fall before gently moving her fingers away. Her hair is a tangled mess piled atop her head, loose strands curling softly around her face. The steam from the bath makes them wavy and wild. Despite her disheveled appearance, she is breathtaking and she is mine. I cradle her hands in mine, bringing them to my lips.


    "Tell me everything," I whisper, kissing the knuckles of one hand. "Don''t leave anything out." I press both palms against my chest so she can feel my heart pounding beneath them.


    She nods, drawing in a steadying breath. "It was the gamma''s brother. Jason''s uncle." My body stiffens beneath her, but I force myself to stay calm. I know she''s bracing for an angry reaction, probably expecting the same from her friends. When I remain silent, she continues.


    "It was just under a year after I moved in permanently. I was still trying to find my ce. The girls weren''t openly hostile, but I could tell they didn''t like me stealing all of Jeremiah and the others'' attention. I was grieving, and the guys made sure I was never alone. Most days, it feltforting. Other days, it was suffocating." She offers a faint smile, bittersweet and fragile. ¡°A couple of the girls invited me to hang out after school. They said they had this spot where the boys rarely came, so no one would bother us. I thought they were letting me into their circle, but really, they were leading me into a trap."


    Her voice lowers to a whisper. "We wereughing and talking, and I really believed I belonged. Then suddenly, we were surrounded by a pack of wolves. They looked just like the ones who attacked me during my run with Be-scruffy, wild, and dangerous. Probably rogues." She shudders despite the warmth of the bathwater. I pull her closer, wrapping my arms around her trembling frame. She buries her face in my neck, brushing her lips over the spot where her mark would be if she could im me.


    I hold her tighter, vowing silently to protect her from whatever darkness still lingers in her past.

 Chapter 171

    I hold her close, feeling the warmth of her body pressed against mine as we step carefully onto the bath mat. Water drips from us, pooling on the floor, but I don''t mind the mess. With one arm wrapped securely around her, I reach for a towel and drape it over her shoulders, tucking the edges snugly to keep her warm. Then, moving toward the closet, I stay close, almost unwilling to let her go. I pull out a soft t-shirt and gently slip it over her head, the fabric hanging loosely on her slight frame. Next, I grab a pair of shorts to bring along. She slips her arms through the oversized sleeves and nestles back against me, her grip tightening, refusing to let go. I don''t push her¡ªI can sense there''s something deeper beneath the surface, something left unspoken, and it unsettles me.


    We move to the bed, where I sit down, bare skin meeting the cool sheets. I hold her quietly, letting the silence stretch between us for a moment before I break it. ¡°Lamb, please, talk to me. I know there''s more to this. They took you, left you all alone with no one to turn to. What happened after that?¡± My voice is gentle but urgent.


    She breathes in deeply, and through the connection we share, I feel the raw ache in her heart. It''s the same crushing pain I sensed when we found her nearly frozen in the snow. A wave of nausea rises in my chest, but I push it down and rub soothing circles on her back. I want to run my fingers through her tangled hair, but the stubborn knot perched on top of her head warns me off-any attempt would only make things worse.


    Slowly, she pulls away, creating a small space between us. Her eyes close tightly, and I wonder if she''s trying to gather her thoughts or avoid meeting my gaze. After a long breath that causes her chest to rise and fall, she whispers, "They took me back to their camp, tied me up inside a filthy, makeshift tent. Jason''s uncle came in, ranting about how they woulde for me, how he''d be waiting. Something about reiming his ce in the pack, being denied what was rightfully his... I didn''t really listen. I was too terrified, just trying to figure out how to escape." She nervously twists the hem of the t-shirt in her fingers. "Then he... he... umm... yeah..." Her voice falters, but I need her to say it, to confirm the nightmare I fear. If he took her innocence, there''s no forgiveness for him. "He forced himself on me. Said it was what a human like me deserved." Her sobs break through as she hides her face again. After a shaky breath, she continues, ¡°Then he let a few of the others do what they wanted. None of them were creative, and they didn''t physically hurt me."


    "What do you mean they ''didn''t physically hurt you''? They ra-" Before I can finish, she presses her hand firmly over my mouth.


    "Don''t say it. I haven''t even said it out loud yet. I can''t. I try to block it from my mind." Her fingers thread gently through my hair, calming me when it should be the other way around. This woman, so fragile and strong all at once.


    "How did you get away?" My voice trembles with barely contained fury. I know she can feel the tension radiating from me, but I force myself to stayposed. Inside my head, my wolf paces restlessly, threatening to take over and bring a pounding headache in its wake. I might have to leave her side soon, go for a run just to calm the beast beneath my skin. I can almost feel his fur ripple under my flesh, so close to breaking free.


    ¡°That part is true," she says quietly. ¡°I figured lying outright would be tooplicated, so I just left out the things no one can change. I was already treated differently because I''m human¡ªI didn''t want another reason for people to stare or judge. They didn''t tie me up very well, and I managed to take down the three guys who were supposed to be watching me. I didn''t have much knowledge about weapons, but I found a knife and stabbed Jason''s uncle in the back. I didn''t stick around to see what happened next, but I''m pretty sure those dozen or so upward stabs into his vital organs couldn''t have left him in good shape.¡±

 Chapter 172

    "You never told Jeremiah about this?" I ask, my voice tinged with disbelief.


    Hazel shakes her head slowly. "No, I didn''t. At least you heard the whole story, even though I know you wanted to brush me off and go confront him yourself. Jer would never have stayed that calm-he still loses it if I skip a call, even though we both live separate lives now. Besides, there''s nothing left to handle. The men who crossed the line with me? They''re not around anymore."


    I raise an eyebrow, smirking slightly. "You can swear like a sailor with me, but when


    ites to them, you won''t even say ''d*ck''?"


    Before I can stop myself, the question slips out.


    Hazel''s eyes sh with quiet intensity. "I like sex. Always have. But that wasn''t sex. That was something else¡ªwrong, disrespectful, and degrading. I don''t want to revisit it again, but I thought you needed to know."


    Gently, I wrap my hands around her hips, careful to choose my words with tenderness. ¡°Was that the first time? Did they... did they take something from you?" "No. Nothing like that,¡± she replies firmly. "I was already in control of the situation." Curiosity gnaws at me. "Do I really want to know how?"


    Her gaze meets mine, yful yet serious beneath her loweredshes. "You already do."


    My heart skips a beat, and I can''t help but ask the question that''s been burning inside me. "I wish I could say the guy''s a dead man, but honestly, I''m not even mad. You chose him."


    Her eyes soften, and I press on, desperate for the truth. ¡°If I hadn''t been around, if we''d never met, would you have chosen him?"


    "No," she answers without hesitation, her voice steady and sure.


    "Why not?" I ask, leaning closer.


    She sighs, a wistful smile ying on her lips. "Because he wasn''t meant to be mine forever. That''s what people forget sometimes. I''m not a shifter, but I''ve lived among them my whole life. I understand what the mate bond means. He wasn''t mine. Someone else out there was meant for him¡ªjust like you were meant for me."


    The weight of her words settles over me, and I can''t hold back any longer. I lean in and kiss her¡ªslowly, deeply-pouring every emotion I''ve felt through this story she''s trusted me with. This moment, this gift she''s given me, is something even Jeremiah and Ben don''t have a piece of her that she''s chosen to share with me alone.

 Chapter 173

    91 - Kennedy


    I slowly pull my hands away and look up at Ryker. Although we both appear unchanged on the surface, everything between us feels different now-so much has shifted in these few fleeting moments. It''s almost unbelievable that I managed to get through that intense confession. I never imagined I''d be able to share that story aloud, let alone with him. There''s a strange numbness lingering inside me, as if the words didn''te from me at all, like some other presence took over and spoke through my lips. Yet here I am, fully present, hands still resting on Ryker''s face without me even realizing when I ced them there.


    He remains still, allowing me to explore his features with my touch. My fingers glide from the strong line of his neck, roughened by the corded muscles, up to the faint stubble decorating his jaw-carefully maintained, yet rugged. I trace along the sharp angles of his cheekbones, then gently drag my thumb across his lips. He responds with a soft kiss on my thumb, tender but restrained. As I continue, his jaw tightens and rxes beneath my hand, emphasizing the defined nes of his face. Closing his eyes, he exhales deeply when I run my thumbs over his eyebrows, a quiet sigh escaping him. Encouraged, I weave my fingers through his thick hair, lightly scratching at his scalp with my nails, which earns a subtle shiver from his body.


    "You''re torturing me, Lamb," he murmurs, voice low and teasing. "I have so many questions swirling in my head, but honestly, I''m tempted to just flip you over and see what other sounds I can coax from that sweet mouth of yours."


    I press a soft kiss along his jawline, feeling his muscles tense beneath my lips. "What questions are you thinking about?" I ask, deliberately slowing the moment down. He made me wait so long to reveal myself¡ªnow it''s his turn to be patient. I trail a gentle kiss from his jaw, down the side of his neck.


    ¡°Umm..... I... umm... I forget," he stammers, clearly caught off guard as I continue my kiss, moving from one corbone to the other.


    Iugh softly, tightening my hold on the nape of his neck, fingers curling into his hair. "I don''t buy that for a second. That brilliant mind of yours must be buzzing with follow-ups. I''d be."


    He smirks against my skin and replies, "That''s not the brain your body''s telling mine to supply blood to. The upper-level thinking part is out ofmission right now.¡± His eyes remain closed, but his body confirms the truth of his words as his arousal presses insistently against me. I wiggle slightly, eliciting a low groan from him.


    "It''s a shame you tried to dress me up earlier. We could have been on round two by now," he adds with a mischievous grin.


    His eyes snap open suddenly, burning with a fiery intensity I haven''t seen before. He''s been challenged and he''s ready to rise to it.


    ¡°Oh, Little Lamb,¡± he says, his emerald eyes shing red for a brief moment, ¡°you underestimate why I put thatyer on you." His gaze darkens with desire. "First, I wanted you wearing my clothes-that''s the only thing you''ll be sleeping in from now on, by the way. Second," he nips yfully at my breast through the fabric of his shirt, making me squeak and jump, ¡°those are seriously distracting, and I needed to hear what you had to say without them getting in the way. And third, I''m going to make love to you every way imaginable wearing this shirt, so you''ll always know you belong to me." He growls low in his throat and looks down.


    Following his gaze, I realize my body has been grinding against his the entire time. Clearly, our physical desires have overtaken our minds, which have been stuck in a state of indecision. He inhales deeply, then smoothly flips me over and slides inside me with barely any resistance.


    He spends the rest of the night exploring every inch of my body, as if determined to memorize every curve and contour. I lose track of how many times I moan and cry out his name. For his first time, he''s impressively attentive and passionate.


    When morning arrives, I wake up alone, every muscle tingling with a delicious ache. His scent lingers in the air around me, wrapping me in a warm cocoon I never want to leave. Just as I''m settling back into thefort of the bed, I hear heavy footsteps thudding down the hallway. I don''t think I''ve ever heard a shifter stomp like that before it''s strange, almost frustrating. The persistent noise drags on, as if whoever it is is deliberately taking loud, slow steps. After five minutes of this irritating racket, I sigh deeply, fully awake now. Might as well get up and find something to eat-my stomach feels like it''s about to copse on itself.


    For the first time, I consider showering, but then I hesitate. I want to keep Ryker''s scent on me. I want everyone to know he''s imed me, and I can proudly im him in return.


    Making my way quietly down the back steps into the kitchen, I realize it''s almost noon. Cindy is there, preparing lunch.


    "Oh, hi Luna!" she greets warmly. "I was just putting together a te for you. The alpha said if he hadn''t seen you by lunchtime, I should check on you."


    "He did?" I ask, surprised.


    "Mmhmm," she nods, focused on her task but smiling. "He said you deserved the rest, but you need to stay healthy..." She giggles, then cuts herself off.


    ¡°What?¡± I smile, curious. Whatever Ryker said must be funny to her, judging by the sparkle in her eyes.


    She leans in, whispering conspiratorially, "He said I have to keep you healthy enough to carry all the pups he gave youst night." Then she bursts into fullughter.


    "No way!" I cover my face, cheeks burning with embarrassment.


    "Yes way. But Luna, he was so cute about it." She quickly covers her mouth, mumbling behind her hand, "Don''t tell him I said that!"

 Chapter 174

    I gently tug her hand down, a smile ying on my lips. "Don''t worry, I won''t spill a thing. His masculinity is safe with me."


    ¡°Whose masculinity?¡± Sarah asked, entering the room while jotting something in her notebook. She nced back and forth between Cindy and me, her curiosity piqued.


    I motioned for Cindy to fill her in, intrigued by what she meant.


    "Well," Cindy began hesitantly, "the alpha was kind of adorable this morning. He told me to take good care of the Luna and make sure she stays healthy enough to carry all the pups he gave herst night."


    "Oh! Thank the Goddess! It''s about time! I thought he was going to be a pansy forever," Sarah eximed, relief evident in her voice.


    I couldn''t help butugh, mostly at how these two spoke about Ryker as if he were a mischievous child rather than the powerful alpha he truly was. It also helped me mask the awkwardness of the fact that my intimate life felt like an open topic for discussion.


    ¡°Where is he, anyway?¡± I asked, eager to shift the conversation and suppress the whirlwind of anxious thoughts threatening to consume me when I was alone. Last night, I hadn''t even considered protection. Shifters can only get pregnant during heat, so he probably wasn''t serious and was just joking. But that thought stirred a flood of emotions. Why joke about something so important? Out loud... with others... No, I''d talk to himter. For now, I needed to focus on what Sarah was up to. She never showed up without a purpose, and that massive notebook of hers was never just for show.


    ¡°The boys have some work to do,¡± she exined, ncing at me with a knowing look. "They''re out with Ryker''s dad, checking on two new buildings that should have been finished by now, but the projects have stalled."


    "Who stalled them? And why didn''t he take me along?" I asked, suspicion creeping into my voice.


    Sarah gave me a pointed look, like a teacher quizzing a student who had to piece together various lessons. "I think you can answer both those questions."


    "That ude guy?" I said, nodding. ¡°He gave me the creeps at Rory''s party. What''s his deal anyway?"


    Sarah sighed. "The short version is, ude thought he could challenge Ryker after he took over, but lost terribly. Since then, Ryker''s pack has flourished. ude hoped to trick Ryker into improving the pack he''d destroyed and then take it back. For ten years, he''s been scheming behind Ryker''s back to regain control. But the pack loves Ryker. Despite his fierce reputation, he''s kind and fiercely protective. ude didn''t expect people to reject him. Now, he''s causing trouble wherever he can. I don''t know all the details-Ryker doesn''t want me to worry."


    "He never really got the chance to exin any of that to me. I do know something happened after we left the party, but Ryker couldn''t¡ªor wouldn''t-mindlink me to exin. Even Jeeves, or Grant, said ''that was a close one,'' but to me, everything seemed fine," I added, frowning.


    Sarah just nodded, indicating she knew more but was holding back, probably because it would upset me. Another thing to add to the growing list of questions I needed to ask. I decided to change tactics, hoping she might reveal something as we worked on whatever n she had today.


    "So, what are we doing then?" I asked, curious.


    Her face lit up, and her whole body seemed to buzz with excitement. ¡°Well, a very tall and handsome birdie told me your birthday is mid-summer, and since Ryker''s is just a few weeks before, I thought it would be the perfect time to throw a party." She squealed like a teenager, practically bouncing. "It can be just for your birthdays or your Luna ceremony-whatever you feelfortable with. We have to invite Jeremiah and Rayna, of course. And your Aunt and Uncle, plus any other friends from Silver Crescent. But you have to help me. I refuse to throw something together only to find outter that you hated it or hate parties or anything like that."


    "What about Ryker?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "What about him?" Sarah looked genuinely confused.


    ¡°He hates parties and being the center of attention,¡± I said,ughing at her reaction. She should know that about her son.


    "Oh, that," she waved it off. "That doesn''t matter. He''s an Alpha; ites with the territory. He''ll do whatever I¡ªwell, I mean you tell him to do, and he''ll cooperate without any whining. Now, Rayna told me your measurements, and I''ve seen pictures of you at the party and your Luna ceremony. I have a few dress ideas, but we can talk about thatter. Do you have a color scheme in mind?"


    That''s how I spent the rest of the day. By the time I finally made it upstairs, I was so exhausted I think I fell asleep the moment my head hit the pillow. I had just enough energy to slip on one of Ryker''s t-shirts, but that was it. I wanted to stay awake long enough to kiss him goodnight, but my eyelids felt like lead, and this bed was incrediblyfortable. I doubted I''d make it.

 Chapter 175

    92 - Ryker


    ¡°Cut it out.¡± I snapped at Danny, who had been pestering me relentlessly, trying to shift my mood. His energy was all over the ce like a hyperactive puppy hopped up on too much sugar.


    One of our warriors had spotted ude moving with a small band of rogues, far beyond the safety of his own territory or any familiar outposts. It was too suspicious to be a coincidence. Without hesitation, I gathered the men and set out to track him down. We managed to catch one of them, but it felt far too easy¡ªlike a trap or a distraction. What was ude trying to pull? Why lure us away from the packhouse? The only answer I coulde up with was Kennedy. He must know how formidable I am solo, but now that I have my mate by my side, we''re practically unstoppable. I can already sense my strength and reflexes sharpening more intense than anything I''ve experienced before.


    The footprints imprinted in the soil caught my attention, and for a fleeting moment, I thought about Kennedy. Is this what it feels like for her when she''s tracking? My hearing and sense of smell have sharpened too. I used to have to consciously tune out background noise, but now? I''m pretty sure I just caught a squirrel burping.


    ¡°Bossman, what''s the move here? I can see those gears turning." Josh stepped between Danny and me, stopping me from smacking Danny on the back of the head again. Danny was still bouncing around to some silent beat only he could hear, deliberately bumping into me. I knew exactly what he was doing, but I just didn''t have the patience for it right now.


    "I''m not sure," I admitted. "I don''t pick up any other scents nearby. They''ve been gone for about thirty minutes. I don''t get how they''re slipping away when we''re closing in from all sides. It''s definitely ude and Rick. The other scents don''t ring a bell, but two are warriors and thest one is an omega.¡±


    "That makes no sense," Danny finally dropped his silly antics and got serious. "Was ude always nning to sacrifice the omega if they got caught?"


    "Probably," Josh said tly. "He never gave a damn about his pack. That''s why no one was upset when a sixteen-year-old took over. At that point, anything was better than ude. No offense, Boss."


    ¡°No offense taken,¡± I said, thinking the same thing. "He''s got to be hunting for something, feeling something out, and I''m sure it has everything to do with Kennedy. She''s the only real change in thest ten months. We''re all getting stronger because of her, and he knows it. His time is running out.¡±


    Josh chuckled. ¡°Yeah, I noticed that this morning. I woke up, went three rounds with Tanya before we left, and I still feel amazing. What the hell have you been up to, Bossman? Because I like it!"


    I didn''tugh. "Well, whatever it is, make sure you thank the Luna properly for me," Josh teased, winking. I rolled my eyes, fighting the urge to punch him, but only earned another round ofughter. Even Josh struggled to keep a straight face.


    I let out a low growl, the distance between Kennedy and me gnawing at my nerves. I needed her to calm me down. Being apart, especially for so long, made me restless. I knew Be was with her, and I''d asked my mother to keep her distracted so she wouldn''t worry about my absence all day. But Mom had gotten way too excited when she told me not to worry at all-which only made me more anxious. Who knew what she was up to? And of course, she wouldn''t tell me, no matter how much I tried to link with her telepathically. She also told me not to bother Kennedy, which only deepened my suspicions. She was meddling, that much was obvious.


    "Josh, let''s head to ude''s ce. Maybe we can catch him there. Danny, take a team and fan out. Report anything you find immediately. Greta......¡±


    "Yeah, Boss?" Greta jogged up to me.


    "I want you at the packhouse. Don''t let Kennedy know¡ªat least not yet but keep an eye on her and my mother."


    "If she asks, I can''t lie to her, Bossman. Just so you know. You''re not the only one getting stronger. Her aura''s been growing every day. Ever since she wiped the floor with Amy and imed you in front of the pack, we can barely meet her gaze. Her aura might even be stronger than yours when you finally mark her.¡±

 Chapter 176

    "She''s got a point," my wolf murmurs with a low chuckle, sensing my irritation. "You''re upset because you won''t be the strongest anymore, aren''t you?"


    I shake my head, frustration tightening my chest. ¡°No, it''s not that. Honestly, I''m okay with her being stronger. She has to be. I want to mark her, actually ¡ª especially now that we''re mated and everything I expected hasn''t happened. None of those terrifying stories came true, and she''s already ovee so much. I know I can''t underestimate her, but there''s this nagging feeling inside me... like something bad might happen to her when I do mark her. I can''t really exin it; it''s just a gut instinct."


    My wolf growls softly. "ude''s instinct will be to hurt her to weaken you. You have a choice to make. Which fear is worse? You identally hurting her but being there to help her heal, or ude hurting her and you not being around to stop him?"


    The thought of not being there if ude harms her twists my stomach into knots. I need my mate desperately, but I can''t rush to her side-not yet. There are still things I have to do to keep her safe. My mother said that mindlinking stresses Kennedy out because she can''t respond, but honestly, I think that''s nonsense.


    Josh and I shift into our wolf forms and take off running. We''ll reach ude''s ce faster this way. Our wolves have shorts strapped on, making it easy to change back when needed. Usually, finding clothes wherever we go isn''t a problem, but ude is notoriously difficult, and the people who back him are just as bad.


    As we approach the once-grand house, Josh snorts quietly. I don''t even have to ask why. This packhouse used to be a symbol of opulence and superiority ¡ª a tant "I''m better than you" statement. Since I took control, it''s the one thing I''ve neglected. Everyone in the pack works, even the former alphas, if they''re still alive. ude has never lifted a finger, and over the years, the staff here have made their disdain for his elitist attitude crystal clear.


    The wooden boards of the porch creak beneath our feet as we move forward, but I don''t even get the chance to knock. The door swings open abruptly, revealing a worn-looking omega who looks relieved to see us.


    "Oh, thank the Goddess you''re here," she breathes out. "He''s in such a foul mood right now. I''m scared to get near him." She gestures inside, but I don''t need directions. The sound of his anger guides me.


    We step inside without bothering to be quiet. His rage is so loud, he probably wouldn''t notice us sneaking in anyway. I spot the door to the room slightly open and pause, wanting to observe before barging in.


    ¡°It has to be here! I know I read it somewhere¡ªwhere the hell..." ude growls, then hurls a book against the door we''re hiding behind. "Where did we see that passage, Rick? I need the exact details. She''s too close. We can''t let her fail over something this simple."


    "I don''t know, Alpha," Rick replies, and my hackles rise at the disrespect in his tone using that title for ude. But I keep quiet for now. Who are they talking about? Who is ''she,'' and what is she close to? I need to listen more.


    "What about Rory, Alpha?" Rick suggests. ¡°He could do just as well."


    "He''s a pup who can barely shift. No way. It has to be him. She needs him."


    Josh links to me, his voice low and tense. "He must be out of his mind. There''s no way he hasn''t smelled us yet. And what the hell is he even talking about? Or rather, who?"


    "I don''t know," I whisper back, "but it''s probably a trap." Josh shrugs, which is his way of saying he''s ready to stir things up and see what happens.


    Without hesitation, I m the door open. "Hey ude, what''s going on here?"


    Miss L Author


    Thank you so much for reading. I appreciate all your thoughtfulments and support. I can''t respond here, but if you want to join the conversation, you can find me on social media at Miss.L.Writes.

 Chapter 177

    93 - Ryker


    ude''s voice cuts through the room just as we storm in. "Well, well, Ryker. You''ve caught me at a rather inconvenient moment. Perhaps you should schedule an appointment with my secretary, and we can arrange a meeting soon."


    If I didn''t know better, I''d say he was trying to act like a pompous jerk on purpose. But beneath the surface, I can smell his nerves-he''s rattled.


    "I''d argue that now is just as good a time as any," I reply coolly. "After all, you dide to see me this morning. I was a bit distracted then, but my mate is generous enough to insist I check on you now."


    ude snorts, clearly unimpressed. "You really let your mate control your schedule? How very modern of you." He tries to roll his eyes, though his age makes the gesture awkward and forced.


    "Your Luna is remarkable," I say, watching him closely. "She''s survived multiple attacks without a scratch and managed to fight back hard enough to wound her assants."


    "Bullshit," he spits out. "She''s a weak human. The only reason she''s still standing is because she''s heavily guarded. I don''t understand why you keep her around. You should be with a she-wolf-someone who can bring you real power and strength."


    He feigns boredom, pretending to bury himself in his books again, but the twitch in his eye betrays him. He''s still watching me intently. His shaking hand gives him away too.


    "Is there something you want?" I ask, standing just inside the doorway, arms crossed. Josh moves to my left side, positioning himself near the other exit, ready.


    ude scoffs again, flipping a page with exaggerated disinterest. "What are you talking about, Ryker?"


    "You''ve been spotted near my pack house more times than I can count over the past month, yet you haven''te to see me directly." I lean in slightly. "That tells me you''re not here for me."


    "I have very little interest in your affairs, boy," he replies dismissively.


    "Exactly. So whye here at all? Why lurk in the forest stalking my mate?"


    "I''m tired of your nonsense, boy. Leave. I have real work to do and no time for your foolish questions. I don''t care about your weak, human mate."


    His words sting, but I press on, folding my arms tighter. "Yet you''ve tried to harm my Luna more than once.¡± His eyes flick to me, betraying his difort. Rick watches too-he''s never been good at hiding his emotions.


    "Leave her out of this," ude snaps.


    "She''s human, not a Luna. Certainly not mine. We both know that. So why pretend otherwise?¡± His tone is calm, but the hatred radiating off him is unmistakable.


    "She is my mate and my Luna. You will show her respect." My voice hardens, anger rising.


    "The same respect you show her? From what I hear, she''s neither marked nor mated and is something of a joke among your females. You should get rid of her. Clearly, you don''t want her, no matter how much the Moon Goddess insists." He gestures to Rick and then to himself. Rick pales at the suggestion. "That way, your hands stay clean, and everyone can continue thinking you''re some perfect little trophy son." He sneers at me.


    I step forward, ready to retort, but a firm hand mps down on my shoulder. Josh''s voice is low and steady. "Don''t let him get to you, boss. He knows she''s special- that''s why he keepsing after her."


    His words help me steady myself. I can''t afford to lose my temper now; that''s exactly what ude wants.


    Suddenly, a soothing warmth flows through me, like golden honey cascading from my head down to my toes. I inhale deeply, and her scent surrounds mepletely. My body rxes, my mind clears as if a fog has lifted. I nce up at ude, who clearly notices the change. Confusion shes across his face, and I can''t help but smile, sharp and fierce.


    "Your Luna doesn''t take kindly to your disrespect either,¡± I warn. ¡°Don''te near her again. Don''t try to harm her again. If you do, I''ll make sure your death is the most painful and public spectacle imaginable."


    "Did you just threaten me, pup?" ude challenges, voice dripping with disdain.


    "As your Alpha, I will make any threat necessary to protect my pack and its members," I dere firmly. "You''re already on thin ice. My father is currently cleaning up the mess you made near the Nightwalker pack. You do realize these alliances and projects benefit the pack, right? They keep you in this house you neither work for nor maintain."


    ude raises an eyebrow, ncing briefly over his book. "It''s amusing that you threaten me when your father is the one doing all the real work." He closes the book with a snap. ¡°As I said, I have things to attend to. You can show yourselves out.¡±

 Chapter 178

    That arrogant jerk still believes he holds some kind of power here. Maybe he''s grown toofortable within the walls of his own home, or perhaps I''ve simply been far too lenient with him. Ever since we made our pact, long ago, I have felt bound by honor to uphold it. But clearly, he doesn''t share that same respect and acts as if he''s been granted a free pass. This situation has dragged on far too long.


    "I think it''s time we lighten his load a bit," I say with quiet determination.


    Josh looks at me, a sly grin spreading across his face. "What should I grab, Boss?" "Anything well-used, something they''re holding onto. And if you think Kennedy might be interested, snag it. She loves adding to her library."


    His smile widens. As much as we enjoy a good, direct confrontation, sometimes these subtle, passive-aggressive moves are the most satisfying. Together, we step into the cluttered, chaotic office. I reach for the book ude has been pretending to read the entire time, while Josh pulls one from Rick''s hands, who looks like he''s about to lose his nerve. I have no clue how Rick ever managed to be ude''s beta -he''s a total coward. Both men just gape at us, mouths agape, stunned by our boldness as we each gather armfuls of books. They receive nothing but stoic silence in return as we calmly walk out, leaving them speechless.


    "Grant, bring us a car. We''ve got a gift for Kennedy, and I''m not carrying this around any longer."


    "On it, Boss," Grant replies promptly.


    Once everything is loaded, we head over to check on my dad, who seems to have everything under control. Apparently, ude made somest-minute changes and spread conflicting information to various people, all under the guise of my instructions. Thankfully, they were smart enough to halt the operation once they noticed the errors ude introduced, but some parts need to be torn down and rebuilt to the right specifications.


    I invite my dad back to the packhouse so he can finally meet Kennedy. My tendency to bury myself in work must run in the family-he''s always home every night, chatting with my mom all day, but I sometimes think he works so hard just to prove that his injury hasn''t rendered him useless. I can''t argue with him when he''s genuinely handling important business matters. He''s also spent some time in Silver Crescent with Rayna and Jeremiah. Still, I get the sense he''s avoiding Kennedy for some reason, and I can''t quite figure out why.


    He''s been nothing but supportive of her, though. After I shared her capture story, he even got her a gift. I know she told parts of her story to my mom and Greta but left out the more brutal details for their sake. It''s toote for me to argue with him now- I just want to get home to her. I hope she''s awake, but knowing my mother, she''s probably exhausted from whatever mischief they got up to today.


    ¡°Josh, can you put those books in Kennedy''s office? Let her go through them and see if there''s anything she wants or can use."


    "You got it, Boss. See you in the morning. Are you actually going to make it to training this time?"


    "I''ll have to see what my Luna wants to do," I say with a soft smile.


    "That''s weird, you know that, right?"


    "What? Me letting my mate decide the schedule?"


    "No, jackass. You smiling about it." Heughs and dodges away, struggling to carry his armful of books.


    "Well, you''re just as uncharacteristically cheerful yourself."


    "So, what you''re saying is, as long as the Luna''s happy, everyone''s happy?"


    "Something like that." I turn and head upstairs to my floor, feeling the maic pull growing stronger the closer I get.


    When I open the door, the room is dim except for the soft glow from themp on my bedside table. I spot her tangled blonde hair spread across the pillows. Her face is turned toward my side, away from the door, so I can''t see her expression. One hand clutches my pillow tightly, and I move toward her immediately, concerned she might be having a nightmare without me nearby.


    I settle onto the bed beside her. Her brows are furrowed, though she makes no sound. I gently trace my finger along her brow, trying to smooth away the tension, and feel a warmth spread through her skin¡ªand mine. She inhales deeply, like she''s just surfaced from underwater, then grabs my wrist as her eyes snap open. "Ryker? You''re here?¡± Her voice is groggy, confused.


    I pull off my shirt and slide under the covers with her. "I''m here, Lamb. Go back to sleep."


    As I draw her closer, my fingers brush her bare thigh just beneath the hem of a t- shirt. I move my hand up to her waist, needing to touch every inch of her, but find nothing beneath the fabric.


    "Lamb, are you naked under this t-shirt?"


    She nuzzles her nose into my chest without opening her eyes again. "You told me I could only wear your shirt to bed."


    "You really are trying to kill me, aren''t you?"

 Chapter 179

    94 - Ryker


    The soft glow of an early summer sunrise gently stirs me from sleep, but the lingering warmth from being close to Kennedy keeps me rooted in ce. This moment feels like pure bliss-right here, right now. I pull her even closer, and a faint, sweet giggle escapes her lips.


    "What''s so funny, Lamb?" I murmur.


    "We have training to get to, you horny fool," she replies with a teasing smile.


    "They can wait just a little longer," I say, shifting my weight and rolling on top of her, nuzzling into the delicate curve of her neck. Another softugh bubbles up from her.


    "You know it won''t be just a few minutes. Besides, you have to set a good example," she insists, though her eyes sparkle with mischief.


    "I''ve been setting a good example my entire life. They can manage without me for a bit." I press my hips against her, eliciting a low, delicious moan that sends a thrill


    through me.


    "Well, when you put it that way... maybe we can sneak in a little fun in the shower. If you think you can handle it without reinjuring yourself, that is,¡± she says with a yful smirk.


    "Is that a challenge, mate?" I ask, raising an eyebrow.


    "Is it working?" she teases back.


    She squeals as I leap off the bed, lifting her effortlessly into my arms. I swiftly peel off my t-shirt while carrying her toward the bathroom. Turning on the shower, I wait for the water to warm up before pressing her back against the cold tile. I capture her lips in a fierce, bruising kiss. Her body arches away from the chill, but she''s trapped against me, trying to scold me between kisses. I swallow her protests, and soon she''s moaning softly again.


    Her entire body seems crafted just for me. Every gentle curve fits perfectly against my harder lines. My hands wander, unable to settle in one ce. I need to feel her everywhere, all the time. Thankfully, she doesn''t seem to mind¡ªthe little sounds she makes only encourage me further.


    By the time we finally move on to washing, the water has cooled. Thankfully, we''re about to train and will be sweating plenty soon enough.


    ***


    "It''s about time my favorite girl showed up!" Danny grins as he sidles over, looping his arm around Kennedy''s neck. She giggles, but it''s not the same sound I coaxed from her earlier. I shake the thought away quickly-no way I''m letting my warriors see how I really feel about Kennedy.


    "You good, Boss?" Be asks, a knowing glint in his eyes.


    "Yeah, let''s get this started. Oh, Kennedy," I say, catching her attention. "My dad brought you a gift. He heard you''ve been training with Jeremiah and the others on weapons. When he visited my sister, he picked up a few extras and added them to your collection. Why don''t you spar with Be and Danny to see how well they work?¡± I sh a wicked smile as their faces pale.


    "Watch out for the silver-tipped ones, assholes. And quit flirting with my mate-go find your own," I warn, linking arms with them and Josh, who bursts outughing.


    The training session flies by. I don''t even break a sweat while the rest of the team is drenched and gasping for breath. They''ll recover soon enough, but I can''t help wondering if the mate bond is giving me an edge. If I feel this strong after two hours of intense work, what will my stamina be like once I''ve fully marked Kennedy?


    Unfortunately, I don''t get to discuss these thoughts with her. My mother steps in, pulling Kennedy away to focus on nning and then to meet some pack members from the East side. I forgot she hasn''t even seen the entire pack yet. I''ll have to fix that-soon.


    Later, my dad joins Josh and me to go over the books we took from ude. I''ll let Kennedy decide what to do with them, but yesterday ude seemed desperate for something, and I''m determined to uncover what it was.


    I''ve assigned two of my most stealthy warriors to watch ude''s every move. He''s bound to slip up, and I''m hoping that taking his research has thrown him off enough to make a critical mistake sooner rather thanter.

 Chapter 180

    I''ve flipped through countless pages, my eyes beginning to blur from the strain. My father''s expression is intense, sharp with purpose, as if he''s hunting for something specific. Yet, despite his focus, he remains closed off, unwilling to share whatever it is upying his mind.


    "So, Alpha Ryan," Josh breaks the silence, his voice steady but curious, "why have you been avoiding Kennedy?" The question catches me off guard-I nearly choke on my own tongue. I''ve been wrestling with the same thought, but haven''t found a respectful way to bring it up with Dad. His attitude toward Kennedy has been so inconsistent that I''m left confused.


    "There''s a reason, beta,¡± he replies without looking up from the page in front of him. He doesn''t deny it, nor does he seem bothered by the avoidance. To him, it''s apparently just understood, and eptable.


    "What?!" I stop pretending to read the same line for the third time, frustration bubbling up. "Why would you do that? I thought you approved of her as my mate."


    "Oh, I do approve," he says firmly. "I''ve seen her with you and the rest of the pack. She fits perfectly¡ªnot just with you, but with all of us. Before she came along, we were growing slowly. Now, we''re thriving." Still, he avoids meeting our eyes. What on earth is going on here?


    "That doesn''t add up, sir,¡± Josh says carefully, his tone respectful. I''m relieved it''s him speaking because I wouldn''t have been so tactful.


    "Kennedy and I have history," Dad admits quietly. "I''m not sure what she remembers, but I''m in no rush to dredge up the past.¡±


    At that, both Josh and I stop pretending to read. Our full attention is on him now. "You''re going to have to exin more than that, Father. How do you have history with my mate? We didn''t even know about her until Rayna met Jeremiah."


    "I''ve known Kennedy Mattews for nearly three years," he says, voice steady but with an edge I can''t quite ce. "But I''ll only tell this story once. If you need to hear it, so does she. Though I doubt it will do any of us any good." His calm demeanor feels fragile, as though something beneath it is roiling. "Call your mate. Call your mother, too."


    There''s a firmness in his eyes that sends a chill through me.


    "Kennedy, baby,e to your office. Bring Mom with you-my dad has something important to say." I try to mask the worry creeping into my voice over the bond. I know she can sense it, just like yesterday when I was in ude''s office¡ªshe must have been suppressing my anger through the connection. It''s strange because she doesn''t have a wolf, and I always thought that bond between mates was something our wolves created the magic they share.


    I pace nervously as I wait, my heart pounding. I need her close; this feels ominous, and my anxiety is growing. She must have been nearby or running, because less than five minutester, she bursts into the room and immediately melts into my


    arms.


    "What''s going on?" she asks softly, looking up at me. She''s not afraid¡ªjust concerned by the tension in my voice. Goddess, she really is perfect.


    "Kennedy, this is my dad, Ryan Tryn. Dad, this is my mate, Kennedy. But why don''t you tell us all how you already know her?" I keep my gaze locked on him while Kennedy and Mom exchange confused looks between us.


    Dad settles onto the small couch, and Mom finds a seat beside him. Josh follows suit, and I pull Kennedy onto myp, sinking into the plush office chair. I wrap my arms tightly around her waist, holding her close to my chest, craving thefort of her presence.


    Taking a deep breath, Dad exhales slowly and fixes his eyes on Kennedy. "Kennedy, what do you remember about your ident and your parents'' death?"

 Chapter 181

    95 - Kennedy


    A sudden tension grips me, and my breath catches in my throat. Time seems to freeze as I lock eyes with this older version of Ryker. His gaze is a deeper, darker shade, yet every bit as intense as I remember. If he weren''t holding me up so firmly, I''m certain I would have crumpled to the floor by now.


    "What?" I whisper, barely audible. Ryker tightens his embrace, and I clutch his forearms as if my very survival depends on it. I''m probably leaving marks on his skin, but only a small part of my mind registers that fact-it feels insignificantpared to everything else swirling inside me.


    He looks at me with a mixture of sympathy and concern before asking again, "What do you remember from that night? I need to know where to begin my story."


    My lungs struggle to draw in air, but it feels like I''m suffocating. I can''t tear my eyes away from those familiar, piercing eyes-so much like my mate''s. He knows what happened. He might even understand why. He knows me, yet I have never met him before in my entire life.


    Suddenly, I feel his hands gently cup my face. I try to blink, but my whole body feels sluggish and clouded. Then warmth spreads from his lips across my skin, igniting a fire that rushes through me. I take a deep breath, and finally, my eyes sharpen into focus.


    "Hey. Stay with me, okay?" Ryker mindlinks softly. ¡°Maybe he can help fill in some of the nks."


    He presses a tender kiss to my lips, and I bury my face in the hollow of his neck, letting his scent seep into every fiber of my being. When I feel steady enough, I sit up and turn back toward Alpha Ryan. I don''t even realize when Ryker shifted my position.


    "All I really remember is the crash," I begin, drawing in a shaky breath. "I was asleep. It was my fault we were even on the road." A tear escapes, but before it can trail down my cheek, Ryker''s thumb gently wipes it away. "I woke up to the sound of the crash and our car rolling. That''s what my nightmares were always about being trapped inside the car, staring at my parents'' lifeless eyes." A shudder ripples through me. Ryker rubs my thigh with one hand while holding me close with the other. ¡°Everything else is just fragments, blurry and broken."


    Alpha Ryan takes Sarah''s hand, pressing a kiss to the back before resting it on his leg. "I don''t believe you or your parents were the intended targets that night. More like coteral damage," he says carefully. "I don''t mean that to sound callous or to diminish your loss¡ªit''s just my perspective. But I do know what happened from a different angle. We were on that road too.¡± His gaze shifts between me and his son behind me. ¡°We''d just met with the Alpha from Moon River. He has three daughters and was seeking an alliance through a chosen mate bond." I hear Ryker growl low in his chest behind me.


    "Arrogant asshole," Ryker mutters under his breath.


    "Yes, yes, Ryker, we all know how you feel about that. Rx," Alpha Ryan replies with a small smile before turning back to me. "At the time, I didn''t realize his true intentions, or I would havee alone. But that''s beside the point. We thought we left peacefully."


    Ryker stiffens beneath me. "No way," he growls.


    "There absolutely is a way. You''re looking at her right now."


    "Wait! What''s going on? What am I missing?" I ask, ncing at everyone. Their faces mirror the same shock and confusion. Even Josh looks stunned.


    "We were attacked," Ryker resumes, his voice steady butced with anger. "I never had proof that Moon River was behind it, but all our vehicles were forced off the road, and wolves ambushed us. When the fight ended, we checked every car to make sure we ounted for all our people and theirs. That''s when I found you, sobbing inside a car so crushed we had to bend metal just to get in. We knew you were human and didn''t want to frighten you. I pulled you out myself." His chest rises and falls rapidly, matching my own ragged breathing.

 Chapter 182

    "But you didn''t know me back then, and I didn''t recognize you either. If you had saved me, I would have remembered," I say softly, cupping Ryker''s face in my hands. He returns my touch with a sad, bittersweet smile.


    "I don''t think so," he replies gently. "At that time, you were too young to have found your mate. You were overwhelmed, lost in grief and confusion over your parents. Who knows what your mind was actually able to register in that state?"


    I take a deep breath, trying to absorb his words. "I took your son from my own, and had him and Josh double back to confront Moon River while I managed the cleanup with the other warriors," Ryan exins. "Your father kept Alpha James''s name in his wallet and saved it as an emergency contact on his phone. I knew James from past Summits and recognized that you had a connection to our way of life. I sensed you were special, but I never fully understood how until Rayna found Jeremiah and your name came up again."


    Ryker looks at his father, curiosity flickering in his eyes. ¡°So, is that why your travel schedule changed?"


    Ryan nods slowly. "Partly, yes. I was also afraid of having this conversation. I worried you might me us for your parents'' deaths, or worse, take it out on Ryker. He''s waited so long for a chance at happiness¡ªI didn''t want to jeopardize the fragile progress you''ve made by burdening you with this knowledge." He offers me a small, familiar smile-one I recognize as Ryker''s own. I smile back, grateful for the moment of connection.


    "It''s not any more your fault than it is mine," I say, shrugging as a few tears escape. Therapy has drilled this into me: it wasn''t my fault. It was just a cruel chain of events. That doesn''t make it hurt any less, though.


    Ryan sighs deeply. "No, but what weighs on me the most is that without that terrible situation, I''m not sure Ryker would have ever found you."


    His words hit me like a punch to the chest. I stop breathing for a moment, staring at Ryker, whose face has gone pale.


    "What do you mean?" I whisper, heart pounding.


    "I mean that if those events hadn''t happened, you might never have crossed paths with Ryker the way you did," Ryan exins. "It''s possible you could have met him at Rayna''s Luna ceremony, but with all the chaos caused by ude and some other rogue alphas, I don''t know if your meeting would have unfolded the same way."


    Ryker pulls me closer, his arms wrapping around me tightly. We both need thefort, the warmth.


    "You might have been in college by the time Rayna''s Luna ceremony or any other gathering that could have brought Ryker to your pack-happened," Ryan continues. "Everything had to fall into ce exactly as it did for your mate bond to form.¡±


    My heart sinks deeply, and a cold knot tightens in my stomach. The thought that I had to lose my parents in order to find Ryker makes me feel sick. The idea that I can have one but not both fills me with a bitter resentment toward the goddess. I''ve never thought ill of her before-just never understood the harsh ways the wolf world operates. This is just another painful example.


    Slowly, I rise from Ryker''sp. He must sense I need space because he doesn''t try to stop me. ¡°I just need a little time to process all this, please,¡± I say quietly.


    Without another word, I leave the office and head straight to our bedroom. There''s really nowhere I can go without Ryker following, but I''m hoping he''ll give me the space I need to let everything settle.


    I decide a long, hot bath is exactly what I need. Sliding into the steaming water, the scent of the fragrant bubbles helps soothe my restless mind as I rey everything Ryan said. I still can''t believe Ryker was the one who pulled me from the wreckage. I remember being told the car had to be pried open to get to me, but no one ever said who did it. I assumed they used the jaws of life. I woke up in the hospital with Aunt Beth by my side, and no one mentioned anything else.


    Now, so many questions swirl inside me. Ryan said he knew Uncle James. Did Ryan tell them to keep it quiet? Why didn''t anyone tell me a pack of traveling shifters had saved me? It''s not like I didn''t know about them before.


    Just as I''m about to get lost in these thoughts, a soft knock sounds on the bathroom door.

 Chapter 183

    "May Ie in, Lamb?" His voice carries a soft hesitation.


    "Of course." My reply is faint, but itcks sadness or despair-only a deep exhaustion seeps through.


    "I''m so sorry, baby. I never realized it was you; otherwise, I would have spoken up much earlier. My dad said he kept it from us to protect your image of me, but I feel like we should have known. And after everything else I put you through... how could you ever forgive me?¡± His eyes are filled with sorrow, a look I despise seeing on him.


    Now he''s kneeling beside the bathtub, his face just inches from mine. I reach out, gently cupping his cheeks, and gaze into his vibrant emerald eyes. ¡°There''s nothing left to forgive. Every day, you show me you''re trying to be better-for me, for us.¡±


    "All the pain you''ve suffered could have been avoided..." he murmurs.


    "We don''t know that. We can''t be sure those wolves were only after you. Maybe they would have attacked us regardless, whether you were on the road or left at a different time. I can''t dwell on regrets about things I can''t change. I''ve worked so hard to let go of that. This is how things are, and I want to focus on what we have now."


    Suddenly, a loud bang echoes through the house.


    ¡°Alpha, Luna, we have a situation!" Josh''s urgent voice calls out from the bedroom doorway.


    Ryker moves swiftly, positioning himself between me and the door, though Josh is still too far away to see me in the tub.


    "What''s happening, Josh?" Ryker asks over his shoulder.


    "Several omegas have gone missing, and there''s a fire raging in the town''s


    southwest corner. Greta says someone knows our patrol routes based on where the disappearances are happening and the timing."


    Without a second thought, I spring up, grabbing a towel before Ryker can stop me. He darts behind me into the bedroom as I hurriedly throw on clothes, ignoring Josh''s presence.


    "We need to move now! Has everyone been evacuated from the fire?" I demand.


    "Wait! We don''t have all the details yet. Our Warriors are handling it," Josh says, raising his hands to slow me.


    "Now is exactly the time to act!" Ryker pulls on my arm.


    "I need you to stay here and stay safe. Let us deal with this," he insists.


    "I won''t stand by while pack members are in danger! We''ve had this argument before, and you didn''t win. Let''s go!" I rush out before he can stop me again, sending a mindlink to Be. Josh and Be follow me down the stairs and out the front door. Be is already waiting by the car, unfazed by my urgent request.


    "I can take the Luna to the fire and check on everyone in that area. Keep us updated about the missing omegas," Be says, nodding to both of them as I slide into the passenger seat. He climbs into the driver''s side, and we speed off before Josh or Ryker can object.

 Chapter 184

    96 - Kennedy


    "Kennedy! What on earth do you think you''re doing? You need to stay put where it''s safe. We have no idea what these rogues are after," Ryker''s voice rumbled sharply in my mind, his tone thick with warning.


    I nced sideways at Be, my gamma, and smirked. "Is he bothering you too, Be? Or is he just saving all his frustration for me?"


    Be chuckled softly, unfazed by Ryker''s mental growls. ¡°Oh, Luna, I''m pretty sure Ryker''s more annoyed with me than with you. You might have to step in once this mess is over, or else I''m going to be looking for a new bodyguard." Hisugh was easy, casual, but I could see the underlying tension. "Moments like these make me seriously reconsider how much I should prioritize finding my mate and having a son."


    This time, I joined in hisughter. At least Be wasn''t scared of the alpha''s wrath for siding with me. There was a strangefort in that.


    "I just wish I could mindlink him back," I admitted quietly. "If we could just get this fight over with, I could tell him I''m okay. Maybe that would calm him down a bit."


    ¡°Maybe a little,¡± Be muttered, just as a low growl echoed nearby.


    "Who''s there?" I scanned the dimming light of dusk, but the shadows swallowed any clear view.


    "Don''t worry, Luna. We''ve got your back," Danny called out, and a wave of irritation pulsed through me.


    "For the love of my sanity," I groaned, rolling down the car window. "Danny! You and Greta, go help Ryker right now! I''m not even going to fight. I''m heading to help with the evacuation." I rolled the window back up and pressed my fingers to my temples, trying to ease the sudden headache.


    "That was... interesting," Be said, turning his wide eyes toward me. I caught the look before he refocused on the road.


    "What?"


    "I kind of wish I had recorded that."


    "What!?"


    "Greta is going to be furious."


    "For fuck''s sake, Be! What happened?" I snapped.


    ¡°Danny face-nted trying to ignore your Lunamand and ended up taking out Greta''s legs while she was trying to change course.¡± Heughed, genuinely amused by the chaos.


    "I never gave them a Lunamand, and this isn''t funny. They shouldn''t have been following me at all. Their focus needs to be on the rogue camp that''s disappearing. They belong with Ryker."


    "Well, your mate seems to think differently."


    ¡°I''ve noticed. I''m never going to not be a target. He needs to ept that. You guys are the best at what you do, which is why you''re sessful. And apparently, I''m really hard to catch or kill," I muttered darkly.


    "We''ve got about five minutes for you to exin that to me, Luna."


    I exhaled sharply and gave Be a brief rundown of what I''d discovered about myself today, adding it to the growing list of things that had changed since the car ident.


    Before he could respond, we pulled up to a cluster of buildings engulfed in mes. If this was connected to the rogues, they''d chosen their target well. The fire was wreaking havoc on shops and apartments, and the location was isted¡ªon Ryker''s original packnds-with dense forest on one side and a heavily popted residential area on the other. We had to contain this quickly or risk devastating so much more.


    I hurried over to a firefighter battling the ze. "What can I do to help? Is anyone trapped or hurt?"


    "Everyone''s out, Luna. We need to get this under control. The healers are handling the injured. We could use help soaking the surrounding area to stop the fire from spreading.¡± He gestured toward a group nearby. ¡°You can check in with them."


    Without hesitation, Be and I joined the team using hoses and buckets to douse the ground and trees around the block. The professionals managed the hoses, while the rest of us fanned out with buckets, the work repetitive but necessary.


    As I moved along the forest edge, dumping yet another bucket of water, a low growl drifted across the ground. The wind shifted, carrying the foul stench of rotting garbage and decay.


    "Rogues!" I shouted, spinning to run.


    Suddenly, a flood of voices crashed into my mind, making it impossible to focus.


    "LUNA!"


    "Kennedy! Where are you?"


    "Lamb! Where are you, baby?!"


    The voices overwhelmed me, and I couldn''t respond. I just needed to get away. I wasn''t sure how they''d found me I''d wandered farther than I realized from the firefighting teams.


    "Not so fast, little Luna. You''re a tough one to catch." Rough arms seized me, and I fought back.


    "Pain in the ass? That sounds about right,¡± I huffed, kicking wildly. "And could you not breathe so close to my face?" I grimaced over my shoulder at my captor.


    "Little bitch. We''ll see how smart your mouth is once we take you to the alpha." His grip tightened as my foot connected with something solid. It wasn''t enough to make him drop me, but then another pair of hands grabbed my legs as I continued struggling.


    "Fucking tie her up already. She''s just a human, you pussy," he growled.


    A younger voice, softer and less hardened, replied, "We aren''t supposed to harm her, Dirk." The teenager''s tone was hesitant, almost obedient. Late teens, early twenties maybe, and clearly less jaded than Dirk. I might be able to use that.


    Dirk shifted me roughly so the younger one could bind my wrists. This time I got a good look at him¡ªhis sandy blonde hair was shaggy, like he desperately needed a haircut. His honey-brown eyes flickered with uncertainty. He hadn''t been in this life long. My heart ached for him.


    ¡°Let''s just get this over with," Dirk grunted, hoisting me over his shoulder.


    I thrashed enough to tug at my restraints, but not enough to make him drop me. The rope bit into my wrists, slick with blood as I started to bleed. Desperately, I reached out and grabbed a low-hanging branch. Dirk wasn''t expecting it and stumbled. "What the fuck do you think you''re doing? The alpha''s gonna be pissed about this. And I better get a piece of your ass for it.¡± He smacked me, but my elbow connected sharply with his head.


    "Keep your fucking hands to yourself," I snarled.


    Heughed low and dark. "Don''t worry, little Luna. Our alpha''s got ns for you first. No one''s touching you before then. After that... well, I can''t make any promises.¡± He chuckled as I scanned my surroundings, trying to hatch a n.


    That''s when I noticed the blood smeared on the branch I''d grabbed. Dirk started moving again, and I decided that if he thought I was a pain now, he had no idea what wasing.

 Chapter 185

    97 - Kennedy


    I clutch at every object within reach as Dirk drags me forward relentlessly. They assume I''m merely struggling for show. Let them believe that it''s their ignorance that ys into my hands. Their underestimation of me, just because I''m human, is exactly what I need right now.


    "Ryker! Please, find me, baby," I whisper repeatedly in my mind, hoping my plea will somehow reach him. I leave a trail of blood on everything I touch, tracing a path that I pray is enough to guide him. It has to be enough. I know Ryker can sense me when I''m close, but I''m unsure how that works outside the packhouse. Does his ''Kennedypass'' function beyond our home territory, or is it limited to familiar grounds? I can''t be certain, so I have to rely on the injuries I''ve sustained to lead him here.


    Time blurs as we keep moving, though my stomach aches sharply where Dirk''s shoulder presses into me. He''s clearly digging in harder on purpose, bouncing me roughly to inflict more pain. The thought of him eventually paying for this¡ªslowly, painfully¡ªis a smallfort I hold onto tightly.


    Fatigue creeps in, sapping my strength from blood loss and the strain of being hung upside down for who knows how long. I can''t afford to sumb to sleep with these monsters nearby; who knows what horrors they''d unleash if I let my guard down again. I keep reaching out for anything within reach, focusing on the rough branches, the jagged edges of bark, anything to keep my mind upied. It''s the only way to distract myself from the nightmare unfolding around me.


    I have to concentrate on Ryker and the others finding me¡ªleading them straight to these bastards who believe they can storm a pack asrge as ours, inflicting pain and destruction on innocent people, and walk away unscathed. I push away the dark images that threaten to consume me: the hot, unwanted breath on the back of my neck, the rough, calloused hands dragging across my bare arms, the tearing of my clothes, the crushing weight pressing me to the ground.


    No. I won''t let those thoughts take hold. I need to focus on the light-on hope. Ryker is my beacon. He wille for me. He wants me. He needs me. I cling to the reality that they were all with me earlier. Be wasn''t far from where I was taken. He always keeps me in his sight. How they slipped past his sharp eyes is beyond me, but I know he won''t be far behind. He''s probably pacing, anxious and restless- almost more attached than Ryker himself. That thought makes me both sad and smile at the same time.


    I reach again for a branch, exhaustion weighing heavily on me, but I force myself to keep trying. More blood seeps from my wounds¡ªI have to keep marking the path. Ryker and the others will find me. They have to.


    Just as the weariness threatens to overwhelm me, I''m suddenly thrown through the air. My eyes snap open as the air is knocked from my lungs. Ind on something unfamiliar¡ªnot the ground, but certainly not anyfortable piece of furniture I know. The air smells of sweat, earth, and something foul. I fight the urge to breathe through my nose, struggling to draw air into my burning lungs.


    "Stop your whining. You''re too soft after living in that cushy packhouse," Dirk sneers, his voice dripping with contempt. "Go get the alpha..." He nces at the young man assisting him. ¡°I have to make sure she doesn''t slip away. Apparently, she''s slippery."


    What the hell is he talking about? I roll my eyes despite the coughing fit that rattles my chest from the rough handling and the stench surrounding me. This isn''t a house or a shack¡ªmaybe a tent? But it''s too dark to see clearly, and whatever the walls are made of must be thick; I can''t hear a thing from the other side. Maybe that''s just how human ears work.


    "Trying to figure out how to escape?" Dirk tilts his head, pretending to scrutinize me. He''s aiming for intimidating but ends up looking more constipated than fearsome.


    "Not a new thing, Dirk," I say, emphasizing his name with as much sarcasm as I can muster while taking in my surroundings.


    I''m sitting on the ground now. My eyes adjust to the darkness, revealing patches of grass beneath me. A sliver of light seeps in through a crack in the door that wasn''t fully closed. I''m unsure if that''s a trap meant to lure me into running or a way to keep Dirk in check, signaling that someone is watching. I rest on a pile of grimy, rough fabric¡ªmaybe old sheets or nkets¡ªbut they''re so filthy I can''t tell for sure. One thing''s certain: when I get out of here, I''ll need several shots to protect myself from infection.

 Chapter 186

    "You really should at least listen to what the alpha has to say, don''t you think?" Dirk''s voice cuts through the silence again, but I deliberately ignore him. Still, I catch the subtle tone beneath his words-was it a warning, a plea, or a veiled threat? The uncertainty twists in my gut.


    "The way you speak to a Luna is all wrong, Dirk." The sharp ''k'' in his name snaps like dry twigs between my teeth. "If your alpha were truly an alpha, he''d understand that.¡± I keep my gaze wandering around the sparse surroundings, making it clear that he holds no importance for me.


    There''s nothing else here no furniture, no personal belongings. It''s as if they pack up and move so quickly that they leave everything behind or stash it somewhere else. These sleeping tents stand out starkly against the forest''s natural backdrop, the most obvious signs of their presence in the wilderness.


    "Whose ce is this?" I ask, just to keep him talking, hoping he''ll identally reveal something useful. But the stench is unbearable, so I lower myself to the ground, desperate for relief. I wonder if all rogues carry this foul odor because they neglect hygiene, or if being outside a pack changes them somehow.


    "You''re fortunate enough to be sleeping in my humble abode while you stay with us, Luna," Dirk replies with a smirk.


    I have to swallow hard to keep the bile from rising in my throat.


    A soft voice breaks through the tension.


    "Ryker, follow me. Find me, please. Bring the kids. Track me through the forest if you have to."


    *


    "So, you''re the one stirring up all this trouble,¡± a deep, gravelly voice rumbles from behind Dirk. If fear hadn''t gripped me so tightly, I might have caught the humor woven into it.


    ¡°I haven''t done anything a sane person wouldn''t in my position. What do you want? Let''s get this over with so I can go home," I say, trying to sound detached and uninterested. Showing fear would only weaken me, and anger or aggression would just drag this out longer.


    A low chuckle drifts through the tent''s opening. "At least one thing we heard about you was true¡ªyou''re a feisty one, aren''t you?"


    "I''m being held against my will, ripped away from my friends and family. Do you me me for fighting back?" I challenge, though the man still hasn''t stepped inside. Dirk stands between us, a shield for this stranger, who hasn''t dared to show himself fully yet.


    "You have no family worth mentioning," the voice sneers.


    A sharp pang clenches my stomach, but it fades quickly as faces sh through my mind¡ªJeremiah, Aunt Beth, Uncle James, Ryker, Be, the others, Greta, Rayna. "I have plenty of family. I don''t know where you''re getting your facts, but they''re wrong." I cross my legs and straighten my back, trying to appearposed despite the pain and the blood I''ve smeared on the forest floor. Even if I can''t stand, I can look confident where I sit.


    ¡°Hmm. Comfortable? You might be here for a while," the voice says, almost amused.


    "I''m done with the Dirk puppet. Whatever you do with your hand and his backside is your business, but I don''t need him to be your mouthpiece. If you want to speak to me,e in and say it yourself."


    Anotherugh, soft and almost a whisper of "feisty" again. I brace myself for a rude dismissal, but after a hushed exchange, Dirk steps aside. A man appears, easily twice Dirk''s weight and at least six inches taller a closer match to Be and Josh. They''re all bigger than me, so I hadn''t noticed before, but Dirk looks scrawny next to this guy. I should have just fought Dirk and run. Well, hindsight is twenty- twenty. I''ll remember that for the future. And the fact that I overheard their conversation¡ªDirk calls this man ¡®alpha,'' but they have no real connection. That''s interesting.


    "Well, now I understand why you get so angry at the mention of me," the man says, his rugged handsomeness marked by a lifetime of hardship. He''s no Ryker, but there''s something about him I can respect.


    "I''m tired of the cryptic nonsense. What do you want from me? Or rather, what do you want from Ryker? Because it''s clear I''m just bait."


    "Feisty and smart. I like that. I only want my mate-and to get her, I need you and your mate."


    "What?" The words don''t add up. Nothing about this makes sense.

 Chapter 187

    98 - Ryker


    ¡°Just take a deep breath," Josh urged gently.


    "I WILL NOT CALM DOWN! NO ONE LEAVES THIS FOREST UNTIL SHE IS FOUND!" I bellowed into the thick darkness surrounding us.


    Every warrior who could be spared stood around me, alongside every pack member touched by her presence. They had all gathered for one purpose to bring her back safely, something I had failed to do.


    "I''m not telling you to calm down because I''m stupid. None of us are calm," Josh said, his voice steady but firm. "But you''re our strongest connection to her. If you lose control, we lose that link. So pull yourself together and tell us what she said." I could feel the tension in his words, see the concern etched on his face. Still, I couldn''t care. My mate had been ripped away from right beneath our noses.


    I had wanted her home, safe and sound, but her stubbornness had led us here. I was right to worry, and now no one knew what she was enduring. I could sense her presence, but it was scrambled-like a radio signal caught in static. To make matters worse, she had somehow figured out how to mindlink us without having a wolf of her own. How was that even possible? She had warned us all, and we were on high alert. Yet, she was the only casualty in thisplex, multiyered attack. No one else had been hurt in the fire. Thanks to doubled patrols, we intercepted a dozen rogues trying to breach our defenses. The problem was, they were all killed before she was taken, leaving us with no one to interrogate.


    All I could do was pace, my nerves fraying with every step. I''d be lucky if I still had hair left by the end of this.


    My mind kept reying the look on her face when she told me about her capture in Silver Crescent, the horror she''d endured. I couldn''t let that happen again. I refused to fail her once more. My chest felt like it was being crushed, and no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t stop the suffocating weight.


    "ALPHA! Knock it off!" My beta growled sharply. He''d never had to put me in my ce before. "You''re just making Be worse. Give him something to work with. He needs to find her just as badly as you do."


    His words snapped me out of my spiral briefly. I nced over at Army Gamma-her gamma.


    Tears streaked down his dirt-smeared face. He''d been running through the forest where west caught her scent, his hands bloodied and scratched, eyes wild with desperation as he screamed her name like a child trapped in a nightmare. Now, he crouched on the ground, staring at the bucket she''d been holding, hoping it might offer some clue about where to search next. He''d even tried shifting, but her scent vanished just like all the deserted camps we''d found before.


    "I can''t do this, Josh. I can''t focus or think straight. I don''t know what to do. I don''t know how to function without her,¡± I admitted, my shoulders slumping. ¡°This is why I didn''t want a mate. Why I tried to resist her. There''s too much power here, and whoever has her knows it."


    I couldn''t even meet his eyes. No alpha should feel this powerless.


    "Both of you better buckle up," Josh said, voice hardening. "I''m calling in reinforcements. We need Kennedy, and you two idiots are wasting time."


    I barely had the energy to question what he meant.


    "Ryker! You need to stop and think. So many pack members see her and work with her every day. Talk to them-your warriors, even those kids who follow her everywhere. Figure out how to find her. There has to be something we can use.¡±


    "Mom," I said quietly. "We''ve talked to everyone. No one knows anything about these rogues or where they could be hiding. They''re like ghosts. I don''t know what else to do."


    At least my mom was safe, and Rayna was far from here. I used to worry about both of them being used against me, just like my dad.


    "You''re not listening," she snapped. "I don''t care about those rogues. They took my girl. I want you to burn them to the ground. What I meant was talk to people about Kennedy. She managed to mindlink this whole pack in a crisis. She warned us all. There has to be more clues she left behind-whether on purpose or not. Talk to those who know her best, who know her habits and little quirks when she''s away from you."


    I nodded, even though she couldn''t see me. A new tactic. A strategy. I could work with that.


    Just as I opened my mouth to brainstorm with Josh, the sudden crashing of branches caught everyone''s attention. All eyes turned toward Todd and a few teenage boys who helped Kennedy on Saturdays.


    "ALPHA! ALPHA! We found her... I think it''s her. No one else could be that over the top,¡± Todd nearly collided with me. I grabbed his shoulders, blinking a few times before asking him to repeat himself.


    "We found a trail... uh... a trail of her... of her... Ummm, would you mind letting go of my shoulders? I feel like you''re way too close."


    "Just tell me, Todd," I said, releasing him but instinctively stepping closer when he tried to back away.


    "It''s a trail of her blood. A lot of it," he said, swallowing hard.


    My heart sank, and dizziness washed over me, but I forced it down. I had to get to her. See her again. I could feel she was okay, but if Todd was right, we had a serious problem.


    "Show me. Be! Get your ass up. We have a Luna to save. And I think this time, she might actually let us without too much grief." I tried to lighten the mood, knowing Be med himself more than I did. We''d both need time to heal.


    Without hesitation, Todd and his friends led us through the forest. Within five minutes, we reached the spot where she''d clearly grabbed a branch for dear life. Her blood was smeared across leaves and bark¡ªnot sttered, but pressed into fingerprints in several ces. She''d fought hard. That was my girl. Keep fighting, Lamb. I''ming.


    We pushed through a dense thicket, the forest thick and shadowed around us. I wondered if her captors even realized how much blood she''d left behind. Either they were fools, or this was a trap. We had to move carefully, the slow pace only amplifying my frayed nerves.


    "I''ming, baby," I whispered, uncertain if her frequency was as scrambled as ours, but unwilling to stop trying.

 Chapter 188

    99 - Kennedy


    "I''m honestly not sure how I''m supposed to help you find your mate,¡± I said cautiously, trying to keep him talking long enough for my team to pick up the trail. "But I don''t understand why you need both Ryker and me involved." I added, hoping to buy some time. "And, by the way... Dirk here still hasn''t even told me your name. Your servants clearlyck basic manners when ites to formal introductions."


    Thatment earned me a sharp p across the face,pletely out of nowhere. I staggered sideways, my vision shing white spots as a burning pain radiated from my cheekbone. It felt like it might be fractured. Slowly, I managed to push myself back up into a sitting position, cradling my left cheek with my hand.


    "I''m no damn servant, you little bitch," Dirk spat venomously. "I''m a warrior."


    ¡°That''s debatable,¡± I muttered through clenched teeth, the words slipping out from the right side of my mouth. ¡°Just so you know, you''re going to lose your arm for that." I tried to keep my voice steady and calm, though inside I was bracing for whatever mighte next. Dirk''s face twisted with rage, looking like a cartoon character ready to explode.


    He raised his arm to strike again, but before he could, the unknown alpha grabbed his wrist firmly and shot him a warning re. "I don''t want a war here," he said quietly but firmly. "And if youy another hand on her, that''s exactly what you''ll get. Count yourself lucky if you walk away with all your limbs intact."


    Dirk''s furious gaze shifted to his leader. "She''s your prisoner. Why are you taking her side?"


    ¡°Because an alpha kills for their mate," the stranger replied coldly. "You''ve already hurt her more than once tonight, causing her pain and suffering."


    "How else were we supposed to get her here?" Dirk snapped back. "I didn''t see you out there risking your neck for her."


    "I have to keep things organized here," the alpha answered, his tone low but firm. "You''ve messed up so many times, I''ve had to make sure the others stayed hidden and taken care of. We can''t afford to move again. Don''t you understand that? Finish the job so we can finally move on with our lives. This has dragged on long enough. I need my mate. We need our Luna. And I can''t do that without them." He gestured toward me.


    "Can someone get me some ice for this?" I asked, pointing to my throbbing cheek. "I don''t heal like you guys do." I desperately wanted Dirk out of the way so this alpha could finally tell me what he really wanted. This couldn''t be as simple as ¡°hand over your mate and we''ll let you go." Dirk clearly wasn''t privy to all the details.


    "Dirk, take a walk and cool off," the alpha ordered. "I''ll see if we have something for your face, Kennedy."


    "Luna..." I corrected sharply.


    "I apologize. Luna Kennedy." Without another word, he shoved Dirk out the door, still barking instructions to my guards as he did. When he returned, he opened his mouth to speak, but I cut him off.


    "What''s your name? I''m not calling you ¡®alpha''¡ªI already have one of those. And since I can''t feel your aura, calling you ''Alpha'' before your name is going to be difficult, but I''ll try."


    "My name is Alpha Finn."


    "Alright, Finn. Now, what exactly do you want from me? Dirk isn''t the brightest, and it''s obvious he doesn''t have the full picture."


    My cheeky tone earned me a small smile from Finn. "I can see why you''re a Luna, even as a human," he said with a hint of amusement. "How about I get you that ice, and then we can talk?"


    I rolled my eyes and shifted to get morefortable on the hard ground. This time heughed as he left the tent.


    I was exhausted, hungry, and ufortable, but I didn''t trust anything they might offer me to eat or drink. Who knew what their real ns were? And no matter how badly I needed rest, I wasn''t going anywhere near Dirk''s pile of filthy rags. I needed to get out of this cramped, dark tent.


    The entrance shifted, and I thought Finn wasing back with ice¡ªand maybe even a suggestion to tie me up outside by the fire. Anything would be better than this dank, smelly ce. But when the face sneering at me wasn''t who I expected at all, I wasn''t even surprised.

 Chapter 189

    "Atst, I''ve caught you, you damn homewrecker."


    "I wouldn''t say I''m shocked to see you, Amy," I reply, my voice steady despite the tension thickening the air between us, ¡°but I''m definitely piecing things together. Not all of it, though. Can you exin why your mate wanted me captured?" I figure it''s worth a shot-she''s never one to keep things brief. Hopefully, she''s still talking.


    "I want to be a Luna,¡± she states bluntly, her eyes burning with determination.


    "Isn''t that what you already are? Your mate''s the Alpha of this rogue pack, which makes you their Luna by default. Didn''t they teach you how this works when you were a kid?¡± I say, my tone edged with disbelief. She responds with a light p-so much softer than the ones Dirk dishes out.


    "Stupid bitch," she spits venomously. "I wanted to be Ryker''s Luna, and I almost had him¡ªuntil your weak human self showed up. Why couldn''t you just stay away and let him hate you? He was this close to rejecting you. You don''t deserve to be his mate."


    Her words hit my gut like a punch. I know I shouldn''t believe a single thing she says, but the doubt creeps in anyway. Was he really going to reject me for her? He never mentioned a thing. If he had, I would have let him go, especially at the beginning. I understand that he should have a mate who''s his equal, but now? Now he says he loves me. Or is that just the mate bond talking? He can''t just get rid of me because of it. I need to push these thoughts away, but it''s hard not to let her poison my mind.


    "What was your n, anyway?" I ask, trying to keep my voice steady. "Kill me and then reject your own mate, hoping Ryker would choose you? You do realize he never would, right?"


    "Of course he will! He''s been mine for so long. He was going to pick me before you showed up," she insists, her eyes zing with conviction.


    "He''s never wanted a chosen mate," I say, rolling my eyes. "Anyone who knows him understands that. Clearly, you weren''t close enough to him to know that."


    SLAP!


    I wince, already dreading the reflection I''ll see when I finally get a look at my face.


    "He''ll choose me if he knows what''s best for him," she deres. "He''ll reject you and im me. Otherwise, you''ll die. When Ryker ims me, I''ll reject Finn. It''s that simple."


    "That''s your brilliant n?" I ask, my hands rubbing over my sore cheek. "Do you even realize how many holes there are in that idea? What do you n to do with the mate you already have if he refuses to ept your rejection?" I nod toward the tent''s entrance.


    "I''ll reject him andmand him to ept me. He''s only pretending to be an alpha. I deserve a true-born alpha," she says, puffing up her chest as if she''s already won.


    "And why exactly do you think that?" I ask, not even bothering to mask the boredom creeping into my voice. She''s clearly delusional.


    "My dad is alpha-born, which means I have alpha blood. I deserve a full-blood alpha as my mate, and I will have Ryker," she says, stomping her foot like a petnt child. I''m honestly losing patience with her childish tantrums.


    "So your dad isn''t an alpha running a pack? He''s just alpha-born?" I rify.


    "He should be running a pack, but that''s going to change soon enough," she replies, her eyes wild with manic energy. I''m not sure if she''s still talking to me or just lost in her own thoughts.


    "Is he trying to take something that doesn''t belong to him, too?" I ask, watching as she begins to pace nervously.


    "Ryker''s pack belongs to us. It should have always belonged to us. Alpha Ryan never should have survived that attack. The n was wless. The warriors were in ce, and his car was sabotaged. If only he had died, we would have everything right here," she says, her voice dropping to a whisper filled with bitter resentment.


    Wait-what? How does she know so many details about the attack on Alpha Ryan? Oh no. This can''t be real. Suddenly, it all makes sense¡ªthe carefully targeted attacks, the insider knowledge. This isn''t random at all.

 Chapter 190

    100 - Kennedy


    That damn woman¡ªshe was somehow involved in Alpha Ryan''s attack? The realization hits me like a lightning bolt, instantly erasing every ounce of fatigue and weariness clinging to my bones. She was the one responsible for putting Ryker''s parents in danger, all just so she could im a pack for herself.


    My heart pounds fiercely in my chest, each beat echoing louder than thest. My breathse fast and shallow, but I force myself to stayposed. She grins at me, that maddening, unhinged smile she wears like a badge of pride. She thinks I''m terrified of her. How wrong she is. Inside, I''m trembling with rage and loathing, every fiber of my being screaming tosh out. But my hands are tied in myp, the only barrier stopping me from strangling her right here and now.


    The one thing that puzzles me is the "we" she kept mentioning. Who was she referring to? It couldn''t have been her mate-there''s no way he would have allowed her to manipte him for ten years straight. What exactly did she mean by "we"?


    I bring my hands up to my face, rubbing them roughly, probably smearing blood across my skin, but I don''t care anymore. I just need to extract whatever information she holds so I can ry it to Ryker when he arrives.


    "How was Ryker''s pack supposed to belong to you if his father died?" I ask sharply, rolling my eyes in disbelief. "He would''ve just taken over, like he did after the


    ident. Your n wasn''t thought through at all. You and whoever you''re working with aren''t exactly masterminds. Clearly, you weren''t born to lead a pack... even if you im to have alpha blood."


    Her expression stiffens, and I can see the irritation sh in her eyes. She revels in hearing herself speak, so I keep pushing to get her riled up. "That alpha blood of yours muste from some distant rtive, right? Is that your im? Or maybe your dad was like the third son in a long line of bigger, better alphas, and this is your pathetic way of proving yourself?"


    She strides over to me with a predatory confidence, grabbing the top of my head and yanking hard enough to pull out a few strands of hair. The sharp sting brings tears to my eyes.


    "Listen here, you worthless human trash," she spits, venom dripping from every word. ¡°I''m an alpha''s daughter. That''s more than you can say for yourself."


    I grit my teeth, my voice strained but defiant. "And yet, I''m mated to the most powerful alpha around, while you''re stuck with a rogue."


    Her handshes out again, this time a harder p that stings across my cheek. I feel the sharp scrape of her nail, and warm blood begins to trickle down my face. "Your father was a terrible alpha and an even worse parent-just look at the mess you turned out to be," I mutter through clenched teeth.


    That''s all she''s managed to do inflict a few ps. Nothing more.


    She has no other ammunition.


    "My father only lost his pack to Ryker by chance," she snarls. ¡°But that doesn''t matter anymore. Ryker belongs to me. You''ll die, and I will be the Luna of the Dark Moon pack."


    Suddenly, a scream slices through the air¡ªa chilling, blood-curdling sound that makes my skin crawl. Apparently, these tent walls aren''t as soundproof as I had hoped. But there''s nothing more to hear after that. Amy bursts out of the tent without sparing me a second nce. I exhale heavily, feeling the weight of her selfishness settle over me like a dark cloud. She''s a terrible leader, always putting her own interests first-her curiosity, her safety-never thinking about anyone else.


    I push myself up slowly and edge toward the tent''s opening. In the distance, more shouting and screaming echo from multiple directions. I strain my ears, hoping to catch any cries of children. The men and women here have their reasons for being involved, but no child would ever choose this life willingly. I refuse to let any innocent get hurt because these people dared to attack my home.


    Peering through a narrow crack in the tent''s p, I check to see if anyone''s watching me. Satisfied that I''m not being observed, I step outside cautiously. With all the noise around, I don''t need to be quiet, but I remind myself that caution is never a bad thing.


    "I was wondering when you''d figure out they didn''t bind your legs," a voice suddenly says behind me, making me jump.


    I whirl around to see Finn standing there, holding a half-melted bag of ice. My eyes shift from the ice in his hand up to his face, where pain is etched deeply into his features.


    "Don''t worry," he says softly, "I have no intention of hurting you."

 Chapter 191

    "What''s happening?" I ask urgently as another piercing scream cuts through the tense air.


    "Your mate has arrived for you," he replies, his voice hollow and resigned, as if all hope has drained from him.


    "Why aren''t you fighting back?" I press, confusion twisting inside me.


    "Why aren''t you running away?" he counters, his eyes searching mine.


    ¡°Because I don''t believe you''d ever hurt me,¡± I say softly. "I don''t think you ever intended to. Honestly, I''m still trying to understand why I''m even here."


    He exhales slowly, the weight of his confession settling between us. "I wanted my mate. I thought you were the key to that. But it turns out I was just a pawn in someone else''s game. None of this was about proving my worth. It was all orchestrated to separate you from your alpha. We did all the hard work for her." A single tear escapes, trailing down his cheek like a silent admission of defeat.


    I feel a pang of empathy for him, recalling the crushing void of rejection and the slow, painful eptance that follows. "I''m sorry, Finn," I whisper.


    "This isn''t your fault. She''s the one who set this in motion. I''m lost. I''m a warrior, not an alpha. I don''t want that burden. But I can''t stand to see anyone else get hurt.¡±


    I meet his gaze, determination rising within me. "I can help end this, but you have to get me to Ryker-right now." I extend my wrists toward him.


    He inhales deeply, and as he exhales, a single w shes through the air. I flinch instinctively, then rx as my hands are freed. He has released me.


    "Time to find out if you''re truly as strong as everyone says, Luna," he says quietly. Without hesitation, I dart forward, Finn close behind. I can sense Ryker nearby, his presence like a faint pulse. Something about the ropes binding me felt wrong.


    "Ryker, I''m here! I''m safe! Please stop! These people don''t deserve this!" I repeat silently, hoping my calm will reach him. I know I can''t mindlink, but maybe my steady thoughts will resonate with their heightened senses.


    "KENNEDY! Baby, where are you?" a frantic voice calls out.


    "I can feel him that way," I tell Finn, pointing toward the part of the camp where the noise is loudest.


    We weave through the crowd, dodging frantic pack members. The pack isn''t enormous, but at least a hundred people fill the camp, adding to the chaos.


    A low, furious growl shakes the ground just as a blur of ck fur crashes into Finn.


    "Ryker! Alpha! No! Stop! You have to listen-please!¡± I shout desperately.


    In the blink of an eye, Finn has shifted, and the two are locked in a violent tangle¨D snarling, snapping, biting, wing. The ferocity is overwhelming, too fast for me to follow clearly.


    "LUNA!" warm arms suddenly encircle me, and I wince at the rough contact. "Shit! Luna, are you okay?" Josh spins me around.


    "No! Stop them! Please! They have to stop! He didn''t hurt me," I plead.


    "They took you. That''s all that matters,¡± Josh replies grimly.


    "He didn''t kidnap me. He didn''t harm me. He''s the only one who showed any kindness. Now make them stop!" I insist.


    "No can do, Luna. He has to pay for his men abducting you," Josh answers firmly.


    I throw my hands up in frustration. "For fuck''s sake, STOP. ALL OF YOU NOW!" I release my Luna aura. Though I don''t fully understand it, I feel a powerful wave of energy radiate from me.


    Suddenly, every sound and movement halts as if the world itself has frozen.


    A muffled chuckle breaks the silence. "Yeah, she''ll never be able to do that," someone sneers.


    "Ryker. Let him go, please. I can exin,¡± I say, my voice surprisingly steady despite the turmoil inside.


    Both men have shifted back to human form¡ªI hadn''t noticed when the change urred. Ryker''s eyes meet mine, locking with an intensity that stops my breath. Without hesitation, he leaps forward and moves directly toward me. Warriors close in on Finn at the edges of my vision, but my focus remains fixed on my mate.


    Ryker scoops me into his arms. I cling to him tightly, wrapping around him like a ko, holding on as best I can despite my aching muscles.


    "Kennedy," he breathes, his voice trembling almost like a cry.


    "I''m here. I''m not hurt. You have to listen. Can you do that? Because this story... it''s deeper than you realize."

 Chapter 192

    101 - Ryker


    She''s alive. I''m holding her close, finally. The overwhelming panic that had gripped me is slowly ebbing away, but my entire body trembles with the weight of relief. Only now do I begin to understand what pushed my father to the brink of permanent injury when my mother was taken from us. Kennedy isn''t even marked yet, but the moment I found her, every other thought vanished. Fear consumed mepletely. Nothing mattered except finding her, bringing her back, and making sure everyst wolf responsible for her capture paid dearly.


    I inhale deeply, savoring the warmth of her honeyed scent. I don''t care who''s watching. My men stand guard, making sure no onees near us. She tries to pull away gently, but I refuse to let her go-not yet. I need this closeness. My wolf needs it too, to stay sharp and alert. He prowls around our position, listening for any sudden noises or shifts in the wind.


    "Ryker... please," she whispers, her voice trembling but steady. "I need you to hear me. Can you do that? There are innocent people here. We can''t justsh out at everyone. Not all of them deserve your fury. I promise I''ll make sure the ones who do are dealt with quickly. Can you listen to me?"


    I bury my nose in the soft skin of her neck, feeling the tiny shivers that ripple from my touch. "No," I manage to murmur, my breath warm against her corbone.


    She chuckles softly, thinking I''m teasing. But I have no intention of listening to the bastard who ordered her capture. "Ryker!" Her voice rises just above a whisper, firmer this time. "Baby, look at me. Please."


    Please.


    Following her plea is a mistake. The sight of her battered face fuels my rage a hundredfold. Blood stains her cheeks, and she''s clearly been struck several times. Her hair is tangled and matted, and I stop myself from looking any further, afraid I might lose control if I see more wounds.


    "Breathe, baby, please," she urges. "Finn didn''t hit me. But one of the rogues and Amy did."


    Thatst name makes me snap to attention. "Amy? What does she have to do with this?"


    "Are you going to listen?"


    "Do I have to put you down?" I ask, my voice rough but controlled.


    ¡°I''d rather you didn''t,¡± she replies with a small smirk. ¡°It''s actually helping my injuries heal faster. And honestly, I kind of like this position." Damn, if she weren''t covered in bruises and blood, I''d find a secluded spot and show her exactly what that look


    means.


    "Fine. Talk fast. You need to see the healer."


    "Finn let me go once he realized what Amy''s n was all along. He''s her given mate." I nce past my mate cradled in my arms and see the rogue pack''s so- called alpha kneeling nearby, eyes cast downward.


    "What the hell does that have to do with you?" Be''s voice cuts through from behind me, tense and close. He''s as near as he can get without risking a punch. He wants herfort too, but not yet.


    She gives us a brief rundown of Amy''s scheme, ending with a look that clearly says, *I told you so.* My mother and Greta will eventually say those words aloud. I was warned to banish Amy countless times, but no one could prove anything. She arrived with a group of others from a rough background. I thought she was just trying too hard, like many of the she-wolves.


    ¡°Finn doesn''t want to be alpha,¡± she exins. ¡°He was just trying to prove himself to his mate. Once we catch Amy, we have to find proper shelter for these people. I don''t know if there are any kids here, but everyone needs care. Amy clearly hasn''t been providing that. For all her Luna talk, she only cared about winning you as a mate.¡± Her hands find my cheeks, steady and warm. "What she didn''t realize is that I''m hard to kill, and I''m not giving you up for anything."

 Chapter 193

    I lean in slowly, finally ready to press my lips to hers. But the moment our skin brushes, she lets out a small, shaky whimper. Deep inside my chest, Alpha growls low and fierce¡ªan ominous warning. Someone is about to pay for standing between me and my mate.


    Kennedy doesn''t falter for a second. Her hands grip my cheeks firmly, but her gaze isn''t on me¡ªit''s sharp, alert. ¡°Finn, where''s Dirk?" she asks calmly, almost tooposed for the chaos around us. How does she know all these names? And how can she stay so collected?


    "I can call him here, if you want, Luna," I offer quietly.


    Be sneers, unable to hide his annoyance. "F*cking suck up," he mutters under his breath. Kennedy''s lips twitch into a faint, knowing smile at his jab.


    Without warning, Kennedy releases my face, and Alpha whines softly, unsettled by the sudden loss of contact. But then, a wave of calm washes over me, soothing the beast within.


    "Thank you, Luna. I''m sorry," Be says, stepping so close I can feel the heat radiating from his body. It''s ufortable, but I don''t pull away. Kennedy must have her hand on him, grounding us both. The tense moment shatters abruptly as a wolf is dragged forward, cursing under his breath.


    "Ryker, put me down," she whispers, her voice fierce but low.


    "No chance," I reply just as quietly.


    "Let me go, you c*cksucking motherf*ckers!" The rogue snarls, struggling against the two warriors holding him by the arms. He spits venom at Finn. "What kind of Alpha are you? Selling out your own pack for what-a pair of tits? Did she suck you off too? Now you''re at the mercy of two b*tches?"


    Kennedy nods toward the man, her voice sharp. ¡°He tied me up and broke my face." She shudders slightly, then adds quietly, "He''s the reason my blood stains this forest." I hear her catch her breath as I toss her to Josh without hesitation. There''s no way I''m letting Be in on the details of this bastard''s cruelty.


    The warriors release the rogue, stepping aside just in time for us to rain down blows on every inch of Dirk''s body. Alpha lends me strength, fueling my strikes-I want him to feel every ounce of pain Kennedy endured while he was in charge. I unleash all the anger and helplessness I''ve carried since learning what happened when she was first captured, and now, seeing her wounded again. I wasn''t there then, but I am here now, and I won''t let him forget it.


    When Dirk copses into a bloody, broken heap, barely clinging to consciousness, Kennedy taps my shoulder. I slide aside as she crouches in front of him, her eyes cold and unforgiving.


    "I told you, you''d lose an arm for this," she says, gently brushing the swollen, bruised cheek that''s turned a dark shade of purple.


    Like a well-practiced team, Be grabs Dirk''s wrist and holds his arm out, hovering just above the ground. I stomp hard on his elbow, then his shoulder, dislocating both joints. His screams fill the air as I unsheathe Alpha''s ws and sever the limb cleanly.


    Somewhere deep in my mind, I notice Kennedy didn''t even flinch at the brutal sight. I make a mental note to ask her about thatter. For now, we leave Dirk to bleed out.


    "Where''s Amy?" Josh''s voice pulls us back to the pressing issue.


    "She ran off when you all broke into the rogue camp. Finn, can you track her through your bond?"


    "I''ll try. We''ve got so many precautions in ce, though. Our senses are dulled inside the camp¡ª-funny enough, that was her and her dad''s idea."


    "While we wait... How many people are with you, Finn? Any kids or anyone needing serious medical care?" Kennedy''s concern is immediate and genuine. Despite everything she''s been through-kidnapped, tortured her first thought is about helping others.


    "We have a few warriors injured, but no children. We''ve been without a home for about a year now. All these people could use a warm bed and a hot meal.¡±


    Kennedy looks at me with pleading eyes. What she doesn''t realize is that right now, I would say yes to anything she asked-no matter what.

 Chapter 194

    102 - Kennedy


    "We can use the arena to gather everyone," Luna suggested firmly. "No offense, Finn, but we have to keep a close eye on all your followers. We don''t know who might be working with Amy."


    Finn gave a slight nod, his expression unreadable. ¡°No offense taken, Luna. They''ll understand too."


    Be stepped forward, weaving his way around Ryker and me. "Can I ask you something?" His tone was sharp, curious. ¡°Why are you addressing her as Luna?¡±


    Finn let out a scoffingugh, folding his arms across his chest. He remained kneeling on the ground, deliberately keeping himself in a submissive posture to show he was cooperating. "She is a Luna. Didn''t you notice? Since you''re her gamma, I assumed you''d know the basics."


    Be growled low in his throat, ready to step forward, but I caught him by the waistband of his shorts. ¡°Be, please," I whispered, trying to calm the tension. ¡°I want to get home, but first we have to figure out where Amy is and what she''s nning. Now that I know all those attacks and crazy things happeningtely are her doing, we have to take care of the people she''s hurt. We need to find out who''s truly loyal to her and maybe to her dad, whoever he is¡ªand bring them both in for trial."


    Be''s anger red visibly, his fists clenched tightly at his sides. His gaze shifted erratically between Finn and me, like he and his wolf couldn''t agree on where to focus. His dark red hair only added to his fierce, intimidating presence.


    "What about this bastard?" Be''s voice was rough with fury. "He ordered your capture¡ªand probably nned to kill you once he had Ryker. What about him?"


    I took a step closer, careful not to lose Ryker''s hand resting protectively around my waist. My bare hands found their way to his upper arms, feeling aforting warmth radiate between us. It wasn''t the electric spark of mate tingles, but a steady, soothing heat that flowed back and forth.


    His dark blue eyes locked onto mine, wary and unyielding. He wouldn''t let this go easily; he didn''t trust me the way Ryker did. Between them, Josh and Ryker would be the voices of reason-Josh with his calm logic, and Ryker with his unwavering focus on me. "He can stand trial if you think it''s necessary," I said quietly. "But the people who''ve been following him for a year should be able to speak for him. They were all deceived and used by Amy in some way. He''s the only reason Dirk didn''t do more than this..." I gestured toward my battered face. Ryker''s grip tightened around me. "That has to count for something."


    "It''s the only reason he''s still alive, Kennedy,¡± Finn sneered, stepping away from me and my calm resolve.


    I released Ryker''s arm gently. He needed time to process everything, and I hoped he would be okay. I knew he''d me himself for letting me get taken right under his nose, especially after I ignored his order to stay home. I had to find a way to make him understand the fault was entirely mine. I insisted on going, fully aware he would follow. I wandered too far from the group and wasn''t paying enough attention. I''d grown toofortable, assuming the warriors around me would always protect me. After being captured in Silver Crescent, I carried weapons constantly, but here, at the packhouse, I''d becent. I hadn''t left the packhouse for a long time and didn''t even keep a knife on me. If I''d had something sharp, Ryker could have found me faster¡ªI might have been able to cut the ropes holding me.


    "Kennedy!" a voice called out from deeper in the camp, breaking the heavy silence and drawing everyone''s attention.


    Relief flooded me as Greta rushed over, nearly knocking me backward into Ryker''s chest.


    "Oof!" I stumbled slightly, catching myself.


    "Oh! Sorry! Are you okay?" she asked, concern etched across her face as she stepped back to examine me.


    I nodded, managing a small smile. "Your mindlink was the craziest and best timed thing I''ve ever heard. They must have been trying to split us into smaller groups..."

 Chapter 195

    "Wait! Mindlink." Grasping her arms firmly, I pull her back toward me once more.


    "What Mindlink? I can''t mindlink with anyone. I only hear Ryker when he decides to let me.¡± She rolls her eyes over her shoulder in my direction, a hint of exasperation in her voice.


    ¡°No, you, dear Luna, lit a fire under the entire pack''s collective behind. Even the teens came running to help, and it was Tyler who tracked your very graphic trail. Could you maybe try not to injure yourself so badly and bleed all over just to get our attention next time?" I can''t help but tease her.


    She smirks. "I''ll keep that in mind." Her smile is warm, even though the situation is far from humorous. I appreciate her effort to lift the mood. "Can we get the arena ready for the rogues who need care and shelter? Anyone who resists or causes trouble can be locked in the cells until we figure out who''s working with Amy and who isn''t. We also need to find out who her father is he seems to be a major yer in this whole long game."


    "Consider it done, Luna. Anything else?" She winks at me, a spark of camaraderie in her eyes. "Are all our warriors ounted for and okay?"


    "Thest I heard, just a few minor injuries. I''ll check in and report back to youter tonight."


    ¡°Tomorrow morning,¡± Ryker grumbles from behind us.


    Both Greta and I turn to him in unison. "What?"


    Ryker tightens his hold on me, pressing my back firmly against his chest. He leans close, his breath warm against my ear. "You, Luna, have done enough for one night. You''re going home, getting checked out, and then heading straight to bed. Your favorite warrior will check on you in the morning."


    "Hey! Cut it out with that ''favorite'' nonsense. We all know who she really favors," Greta shoots back with a grin.


    "Yeah. Me." Ryker scoops me up effortlessly and begins moving toward the forest.


    I lean my cheek against his chest, but immediately wince. He stops right away. "I''m okay, just keep forgetting my face is all messed up.¡± Carefully, he shifts me so I''m resting on the other side, easing the pressure.


    "Rest now, Lamb." He pulls me closer, his warmth surrounding me. The gentle rhythm of his steps lulls me; I don''t know how long passes before sleep finally ims me.


    But-


    My eyelids flutter open as the swaying bes more pronounced. I try to move, but every muscle aches, and grogginess weighs me down. Taking a deep breath, I turn my head slightly and see Ryker still holding me securely. Then there''s a sudden bump, and we bounce.


    "Easy, Danny. For God''s sake." Ryker''s voice is sharp but controlled.


    "Be?" I ask, ncing toward Ryker''s right side. My legs are draped across hisp. Danny must be driving. I open my mouth to speak, but Ryker gently stops me.


    "Give him some time, Lamb. He''s going to beat himself up for losing you, and I know I haven''t helped."


    I concentrate, digging deep to try and recreate the mindlink-but this time, I focus on just a small part, excluding the whole pack. It feels fuzzy, like an old TV out of focus, but with a slight shift, I manage to sense the connection.


    ¡°I don''t want him to get stuck on this, though." Ryker''s bright smile should distract me from my Gamma''s palpable sadness, but despite everything, I return the smile as best I can, even with my aching cheek.


    "Rest, Lamb. We''ve got twenty more minutes, and my mother is losing her mind over how long it''s taking to get you back to her. You''d think she was your mate, not me."


    I let out a softugh and snuggle closer, pressing my legs into Be''s chest. At least he isn''t pushing me away.


    Miss L Author


    Thank you so much for reading. All constructivements and kind words are truly appreciated. I can''t interact here, but if you want to join the conversation, you can find me on social media-Miss. Writes.

 Chapter 196

    103 - Kennedy


    "Oh, my girl! How are you holding up?!" Sarah hurriedly approached the SUV as we stepped out. Or rather, as Ryker stepped out he still refused to let me go. Be walked close enough that his arm brushed against my foot with every stride.


    ¡°I''m fine, Sarah. Just a few bumps and bruises," I replied, trying to sound more confident than I felt. Both Ryker and Be exhaled simultaneously, clearly worried. I rolled my eyes at their concern. "Really, I''m okay. See?" I motioned to my face, which was already showing signs of improvement. "Being this close to Ryker seems to speed up my healing."


    "Well then, we need to get you a hot meal and a checkup from Doctor Bradshaw, and then straight to bed," Sarah ordered firmly.


    "No, I want to head to my office first," I insisted. "We need to figure out what Amy is plotting, what ude is up to, and I don''t want to do that lying in bed. I''m tired of being stuck there because other people are trying to get to you through me." I nced at Ryker. ¡°It makes me seem weaker than they think I am. I know I look like a mess, but I''m really okay. My physical condition can''t be more important than the pack''s safety, especially when there are at least two people actively trying to harm us right now." I tried to free myself from Ryker''s arms, but he whined softly.


    "Thanks, Mom," he muttered as he gently set me down.


    "Why your office, girlie?¡± Sarah asked, ignoring her son''sment.


    ¡°Because I''m not going alone, and my office has enough space for multiple people. Ryker''s office isn''t as amodating," I exined, noticing the smile she gave me.


    "Can we at leastpromise? I can have Cindy bring you some food," Sarah suggested.


    "Sure. The boys need to eat, too. You''ve probably heard, but we''re taking in a whole rogue camp. They''ll need food and likely some basic medical care. I''ll let Cindy handle feeding us, and once they''re settled, Doc Bradshaw can check me out." I raised an eyebrow, daring her to argue again. To my surprise, she simply nodded and turned away.


    I followed her into the house, eager to sit down and review all the attacks now that we knew Amy was either leading or heavily involved in them. With this new insight, we had to understand how they''d been slipping past the pack''s defenses unnoticed. Sarah headed straight for the kitchen, no doubt to inform Cindy and the other kitchen omegas about the situation. As we made our way toward my office, Robin passed by us.


    "I''ll provide you with a full list of the rogues staying with us once they''ve all been ounted for," Robin said. "There were two pregnant she-wolves I moved to the dorms so their mates could stay close but under watch. The healers are prioritizing them. Anything else you need, Alpha, Luna?"


    "No, thank you, Robin," Ryker''s voice had that familiar tone that let me know he was standing close.


    "Robin, once all the rogues are settled, I want you to get some rest. We''ll need you tomorrow," Imanded.


    "But-"


    "That''s an order,¡± I interrupted firmly and continued walking. If I didn''t insist, she''d push herself to exhaustion trying to handle everything.


    When I pushed my office door open, I stopped abruptly. "Oh! What''s all this?"


    "All what?" Ryker stepped in behind me.


    "All these extra books scattered everywhere¡ªthat''s what!" I eximed.


    "Josh and I brought them the other night. Don''t you remember?" He moved forward, followed by Danny, Be, and Josh.


    ¡°Uh, no,¡± I said, stepping over a stack of the oldest-looking volumes. "Where did thesee from?"


    "Your alpha took them from ude after he insulted you," Josh said with augh. ¡°Actually, the one you''re holding-he snatched it right out of ude''s hands."


    I smirked as I flipped through the pages. "Why would you take his books? Insulting me doesn''t seem like a good enough reason."


    ¡°Well, it is,¡± Josh said with a grin. ¡°He and his jerk Rick were searching for something. The office looked like a tornado hit it. They were in a rush, acting like assholes, so we decided to make their job a little harder."

 Chapter 197

    "Yeah, your mate knows you love to read, so he thought you might enjoy some dusty old history from ude''s former pack," Josh said with a teasing grin.


    Before I could respond, Ryker gave Josh a yful smack on the head as everyone settled into the room, trying to find afortable spot. Then, without hesitation, Ryker pulled me into hisp on my desk chair, holding me close. ¡°I''m well aware that he''s been scheming to reim his pack from me without resorting to a fight. He''s fully aware he''d lose again, and most of his pack wouldn''t follow him if given the choice. You should have seen the look on his face when Josh and I barged in like that."


    Josh nodded. "Yeah, he''s always been sketchy, but this time he seemed especially rushed, like he was under some kind of pressure. Though honestly, it might not have involved you or us directly. I can''t think of any other reason for his urgency. All I know is he''s obsessed with getting his Alpha title back and being a huge pain in our asses."


    Be cut in, breaking the conversation between Ryker and Josh. "Luna, what are you thinking? We need to keep focused, and you need to see the healer. That cheek injury isn''t going to fix itself, no matter how close you sit to the boss. That bastard broke your cheekbone.¡± He gripped the armrests of his chair tightly, his ws extending slightly, a clear sign of his anger.


    ¡°Be! Enough. We are not going to have this argument tonight," I said firmly, pointing to the swollen side of my face. "This wasn''t your doing. Dirk didn''t have to hit me at all. He was just trying to ovepensate for his own insecurities. Honestly, I''d pushed it out of my mind until just now." I winced as my jaw twitched involuntarily, feeling a surge of frustration at the assumption that I was hurt because of him.


    Be''s voice was incredulous. "How do you just forget something like that?"


    "Honestly, it''s probably adrenaline and Ryker keeping me grounded," I admitted. "But right now, it''s just sore. Nothing more." He grumbled but dropped the subject. ¡°Did anyone find Amy yet? She''s the real problem here."


    "I don''t think so," Josh answered. "But now that everyone knows she''s involved, it shouldn''t take long. She slipped away before you let the pack know about her role. Plus, we''ve got all the roguesing to the arena, like you requested, so she''s got nowhere left to run. So far, none of them are resisting the move. I think they were following Amy simply because they didn''t have a better option." Danny''s rare serious expression settled on his face. ¡°Now that they''ve seen a real Luna in action, we should have that bitch cornered soon." There was my loyal delta.


    A knock at the door interrupted us, and Cindy stepped inside. "Hi, Luna. Miss Sarah asked me to bring this to you and to let you know the rogues have been taken care of before you start arguing." Ryker chuckled beneath me. ¡°Oh, and Doc Bradshaw is on her way as well."


    Iughed softly. "I''d love to see the person who can get my mom to follow directions." Ryker was still chuckling quietly.


    "What are you talking about? I told her I''d eat and see the doc after the rogues were handled. I''m no martyr. I know we need to stay healthy to look after the pack, but they''ve been suffering longer than me. Besides, I''ve got you for pain relief.¡± I tapped Ryker''s cheek affectionately. "Now that they''re here and fed, we need to figure out if they''re loyal to Amy or if they''re looking for a new home. How do we go about that?" We stayed upte into the night¡ªwell, early morning, depending on how you looked at it¡ªas the guys patiently exined what happens when a wolf faces trial. I hadn''t realized there were different kinds of trials, but it made sense given how many new members the pack had absorbed over the years. They needed a system to sift out those who wouldn''t truly integrate into the Dark Moon pack once it took control. The weight of responsibility settled over me, but with Ryker''s steady presence and the pack''s support, I felt ready to face whatever came next.

 Chapter 198

    104 - Kennedy


    "Alright, that''s enough for now. We need to call it a night and get some rest. No training tomorrow everyone needs a break," Josh dered, ncing over at me as I flipped through yet another old book. "That way, our omegas can recover and also take care of our guests. Sound good to you, Luna?"


    I found myself only half-listening after I grasped the basics of how the trials would be conducted for each person brought inst night. Ryker had the ability to determine the rank of every individual, and their questioning was tailored ordingly. It wasn''t about dividing people unfairly¡ªit was practical. Omegas would have different responses than warriors or higher-ranking members. He could even spot when someone of higher rank was trying to blend in with the crowd. Apparently, some smaller packs had attempted Trojan horse tactics to overthrow leadership, but the same strategy had also been used to protect children of fallen alphas who might be vulnerable to attack.


    I knew Ryker and Josh had handed me these books as a joke, snatching them straight from ude''s grasp, but I couldn''t help feeling curious about what could possibly be so important to a guy like ude. Was he truly as obsessed with legacy and bloodlines as he imed, or was there something deeper at y?


    So far, the books had mostly covered general topics-nts, herbs, healing methods, and ways to cause harm. I''d actually found several pages that would interest Doc Bradshaw and Greta. The book I was currently reading delved into bloodlines across generations. It was dull when you didn''t recognize the names, but then I spotted one familiar name. And a line that shouldn''t make sense caught my eye, giving me yet another reason to despise the former leader of the Demon Paw Pack.


    "No way!" I eximed.


    Josh groaned, "What do you mean, ''no way''? We need to get some sleep, Luna.¡±


    I looked up from the book, pulling my legs out of Ryker''sp. We''d imed one of the couches, and he''d let me sit mostly on my own as long as we stayed in contact.


    "I asked if we could just pause this until morning. Are you okay?" Josh pressed gently.


    Not looking up right away, I kept scanning the page to make sure I wasn''t imagining things. "Uh, yeah. But I think I found something important." I leaned forward and carefully ced the ancient tome on the coffee table. "Look at this family tree. Tell me what you see."


    They all bent over the book, studying the lines for a few moments. "I see ude''s name here, but who''s that before him?" Josh asked. Ryker turned the book toward him.


    ¡°It looks like ude was actually the second-born son. That exins a lot. He wasn''t supposed to be Alpha. Seems he was mated to the Demon Paw Pack''s only daughter. That''s how he imed the title. His mate was the heir, and he just took over."


    "Did you notice which pack he came from?" I asked, feeling like they were missing the bigger picture.


    "How the hell did we not know this?" Ryker''s eyes met each of ours, disbelief evident.


    "Did you need to? He was in power before you took over. Your dad tolerated him, and I''m sure you don''t know the lineage of every pack you''ve absorbed since bing Alpha.¡±


    "Maybe I do need to know now," Ryker said, turning his gaze to me.


    ¡°Maybe,¡± I replied, ¡°but keep reading. It gets worse¡ªor better-depending on how you look at it."


    They leaned in closer, scrutinizing the text with greater intensity. I couldn''t wait for them to piece it all together. I''d been staring at this page for over an hour. The names and titles were numerous, printed in tiny, swirling calligraphy-someone clearly wanted to keep records while making them hard to read quickly.


    "Here," I pointed to a spot near ude''s name, though arranged so you wouldn''t immediately connect the two. "This was his mate. And see this little mark? It means she was chosen, not fated."


    "How do you figure that?" Be asked, intrigued.


    They all shifted their seats closer, the atmosphere charged with curiosity-much like when I taught the pups.


    "First, there are very few of these marks," I pointed to a tiny red plus sign beside the mate''s name. ¡°And second, only fated mates have their family lines listed on another page." I flipped the book to show a corresponding record. "So, taking a chosen mate was frowned upon, but it happened often enough that they kept track of where those bloodlines went-especially with first-born sons'' chosen mates. Also, second-born sons who moved to other packs, like ude. But that''s not the most important part. Look here." I indicated a name just beneath ude''s mate, and another under the name of ude''s brother''s mate. "That can''t be a coincidence.¡±


    "Are you sure?" Ryker asked skeptically.


    "It''s the only thing that makes sense. When did they arrive? I never thought to ask because it was before my time." I looked around at each of them.


    Josh nced at Ryker, Be cleared his throat, and then Danny spoke up first. "They came to the pack about three years ago, give or take."


    "Amy and Janelle are pretty close. If they''re cousins, that would exin a lot. What I don''t get is how no one knew Amy was ude''s daughter. Or, I guess, ''an'' Amy is ude''s daughter. Did you even know he had a daughter? When you took over his pack, where were his mate and kid?" I turned to Ryker.


    "When I fought him, his mate had already died and he didn''t have a child. No one said otherwise, so we didn''t question it. So the people closest to him lied¡ªand have kept lying. I wonder if his pack even knew about her."


    ¡°So Janelle is her cousin, and a daughter of the Moon River Pack? Is that what we''re thinking?" Be asked.


    ¡°If this all pans out the way you''re suggesting, they showed up after the attack on Kennedy and your caravan. So what? That n failed, and they pretended to be lost rogues looking for a home just to get close to you?" Josh spat, ring at Ryker. "Isn''t that a bit drawn out?"


    "Not if she''s ude''s daughter," Be said,ughing bitterly as he stood and began pacing. "He''s been ying the long game for ten years, trying to wrest control from Ryker. He did to his mate what he''s trying to do now¡ªhe mated her, took the pack, and now he''s using his daughter to force a chosen mate bond to seize power again."


    ¡°We need to find them both and end this¡ªonce and for all," Ryker said fiercely, storming out of the room. We all scrambled to follow, me running to keep up with the others.

 Chapter 199

    105 - Ryker


    How on earth did I miss this? There''s no way we overlooked something this big.


    "Actually, it could be possible if Kennedy''s right and Amy is alpha-born," Alpha said, trying to keep me grounded. "Someone must have shown her how to suppress her aura. But if she can do that, it doesn''t change much for me." I needed to stay calm, to keep my head clear despite the storm brewing inside me.


    "So, you''re saying I should kill them both on sight? No hesitation, no questions?" I pressed, wanting his honest take. I''ve never doubted a kill before, but this time it felt different-too personal because of Kennedy. I couldn''t just kill on a whim simply


    because I was angry.


    "If Amy is truly involved like it seems, she''s already tried to kill your mate multiple times and would keep trying if given the chance,¡± Alpha answered firmly. ¡°So yes, I''d kill Amy immediately. Janelle, though? I don''t think she''s as deep into this¡ªshe''s just always been around Amy."


    "I need to check on Danny. Janelle is one of his favorites," I muttered, the thought gnawing at me.


    ¡°RYKER, STOP!" Kennedy''s voice stopped me as I headed toward the truck.


    "Lamb, you can''te this time. I''m sorry. I don''t want you to see what''sing," I said, my voice low but resolute.


    "No way I''m staying behind! Ryker, we need answers. Amy might be involved in my parents'' death. She had me kidnapped. She wants to be Luna and has never hidden that ambition. But if ude is controlling her, what''s his endgame? There''s no way he''s helping her rise above him. I need this as much as you do," Kennedy insisted, her eyes fierce with determination.


    "Alright, everyone. Grab Finn. We need Amy. He has to force the mate bond to bring her to us. If that fails, I''llmand her. By now, she has to realize we hold her mate and the warriors she''s built," I ordered, urgency sharpening my tone.


    I pulled Kennedy close, feeling the exhaustion in her frame. We were all drained, but her human body wasn''t made for this kind of relentless stress.


    As if reading my thoughts, she clung tightly, wrapping her arms around my waist and resting her ear against my chest. "I want to stay with you. Being near you is what keeps me steady. Please don''t leave me here to worry alone. Something bad always happens when you do."


    I leaned back, inhaling deeply. She wasn''t wrong¡ªand she certainly knew how to get her way. "Fine. But you have to promise me you''ll listen."


    "I promise," she said instantly, too quickly.


    "No. If I tell you to go to the truck and lock the door, that''s exactly what you''ll do. If I say drive back to the packhouse and stay with Mom, you do it. We don''t know ude''s n. I think you''re right about him. But what I do know is this: you''re the real threat to him. I''ve epted you as my mate and Luna. He knows I won''t let Amy have you. If that''s part of his game, it''s failing. You''re in danger, but Alpha and I don''t want you anywhere we can''t see you either."


    I lifted her effortlessly. She wrapped her long, soft legs around my waist, and for a brief moment, I almost forgot the mission when she pressed a gentle kiss to my lips. It was fleeting but enough to make her smile and lighten the weight both Alpha and


    I carried. I set her carefully in the passenger seat, then jumped behind the wheel.


    "Why bring the truck if you weren''t nning to take me with you?" she asked as I started the engine.


    "If we end up killing any of them tonight, we''ll have to remove the bodies. No one peaceful deserves to spend the night with a corpse," I exined. She simply nodded, understanding.


    "How are you so calm about all this? Most people-even omegas-hate talking about war and death. Not to mention what we did earlier to Dirk," I said, curiositycing my tone.


    She shrugged but avoided my gaze, staring out the window instead. "Maybe because I''ve been around wolves my whole life."


    "But that "


    "Not just any wolves. Alpha wolves. Remember, Jeremiah and I were practically treated like twins back then. Uncle James never sugarcoated the darker side of being an alpha. He said so many crave power but don''t grasp the responsibility it carries. When you fight, it''s not just the fighters who suffer. He made sure we all understood that. Especially when ites to taking a life. He taught us to never take that decision lightly-but also not to hesitate when someone won''t show you the same respect."


    Her words hung in the air as the truck rolled forward, the night thick with tension and unspoken fears.

 Chapter 200

    She pressed her hands against her face, then slowly lifted her piercing ice-blue eyes to meet mine. I had to remind myself repeatedly that I was behind the wheel and needed to focus on the road ahead-we couldn''t afford to veer off, no matter how captivating she was in that moment.


    "Dirk deserved what happened tonight," she said quietly, her voice trembling slightly but filled with conviction. "The way he hit me... it wasn''t the first time. He''s done it before, and if I hadn''t stopped him, he would''ve done it again. The way he spoke to me, and about me¡ªit was disgusting. He''s forced himself on other women too. Someone like that doesn''t deserve to keep breathing." Her hands tightened on herp as she spoke, a flicker of pain crossing her face. ¡°I don''t know if that makes me a bad person, but I''ve been through terrible things. If by letting you take him down I can save even one girl from going through what I did..." She shrugged, a mixture of resignation and hope in her eyes.


    Without hesitation, I reached out and took her hand gently in mine. "That doesn''t make you a bad person. It makes you a strong leader. No one wants to make decisions like this, but someone with a clear head has to step up. I''m grateful you''re here with me."


    I brushed a soft kiss on the back of her hand just as we pulled up to the arena. The ce was bathed in artificial light, glowing brightly against the early morning sky where the first hints of sunrise were beginning to pierce the darkness.


    "So, what''s the n now?" Kennedy asked as she climbed out of the truck, still holding my hand tightly. Her voice was steady, but I could sense the weight of everything pressing down on her.


    "I want to start with Finn," I replied, guiding her through the gate. ¡°He seems like he genuinely cares about the people who follow him. He wants what''s best for them, but he also wants his mate. The problem is, he knows she''s going to die once we bring her here. We need her to lure ude out if he really is her father-but I can''t pretend to care about her. I just can''t. Honestly, I''m not sure what the right move is." Kennedy nodded thoughtfully. "We have to offer Finn and anyone else who wants it a ce in the pack. We don''t know their stories or how they ended up here, but they shouldn''t be punished for what ude and Amy are doing."


    I considered her words carefully. "What do you suggest? I''m open to ideas." Together, we passed through the gate, which was guarded by two vignt warriors.


    The opposite gate was simrly manned, with more warriors patrolling the stands surrounding the arena. We allowed the rogues to set up their tents nearby. Greta and Grant had taken charge of searching for anything that could be used against us ¡ªpoisons, weapons, anything that might tip the bnce. Kennedy''s point was valid: these people were probably just caught in the wrong ce at the wrong time. Wolves need a hierarchy, a leader to follow, and they naturally gravitate toward the strongest among them.


    Suddenly, arge wolf charged toward us, his voice raw with fury. "YOU MOTHERF*CKER! Where is my mate?!" I quickly shoved Kennedy behind me with one hand, while blocking the iing punch with the other.


    The wolf was powerful, but his wild, uncontrolled anger made him reckless. I didn''t want to hurt him, but I needed to calm him down. Punch, dodge, punch-each strike pushed him back slightly, though his eyes were clouded with rage and desperation. Finally, I managed to grab his wrist and sweep his legs out from under him, spinning him around so he knelt before me, caught in a headlock with one arm pinned behind his back.


    ¡°Calm down,¡± I said firmly. ¡°Take a deep breath, then speak to me with respect, warrior." It took several minutes for him to steady his breathing. He didn''t resist, but he also didn''t go limp in my hold.


    "Where is my mate?" he growled through clenched teeth. At least he realized quickly that if he wanted answers, he needed to keep control.


    Kennedy stepped around me and faced him, her hands raised in a peaceful gesture. I hated that he was between us, but she seemed unafraid. "Who is your mate?" she asked softly.


    ¡°Sammie,¡± he said, the pain evident in his voice.


    "And what''s your name?" Kennedy moved closer, and I felt my hackles rise instinctively. She caught the warning in my posture and shot me a sharp look. ¡°Calvin, Luna,¡± he replied.


    I couldn''t help but joke quietly to my wolf, "So she gets a title, and I get called a ''motherf*cker.'' How does she do that?"


    "If the roles were reversed, would you act any differently?" my wolf responded, calm but firm. ¡°You have him in a chokehold for a good reason¡ªhe could have harmed our mate. But she''s talking to him calmly, listening."


    I turned back to Calvin. "Is your mate expecting?"


    He nodded against my arm.


    "There were two pregnant mates brought here. We gave them space in the dorms so our healers could monitor them closely and make sure they werefortable. Both were malnourished, and we want to ensure the health of your mates and pups. I''m sure you understand why we can''t have everyone roaming freely right now. We''ll take you to her as soon as possible.¡± Calvin nodded again.


    "You can mindlink with her, though," I added, offering a small measure offort.

 Chapter 201

    "We can''t, there are blockers."


    "What do you mean blockers?" Kennedy looks at me, but I don''t


    know what was used either. I know I can force a suppression on a mindlink, but it takes concentration and a lot of energy to make thatmand because it isn''t natural for us.


    "Something in the food or water. Please, I need to


    see her. I need to know that she is safe." He sounds close to tears. I probably would be the same if it was Ken so I loosen my grip a little. I don''t trust him, but I can sympathize with his emotions.


    "I can''t do that yet." She holds her palms out as his breathing increases. "I will make sure you and the other mate pair will be reunited first. We have a job to do to make sure our pack is safe. Can you understan a Luna, the expecting mates are safe. We need to talk to Finn and we need Amy and her father. Can you help us with that? The faster we get our questions answered the faster you can be with your mate." Damn, she is good. I would not have asked this over emotional wolf for help, but the second she put a job in his path, his whole demeanor changed. This is for him and his mate, for the pack that they have mad is a warrior and built to protect and take care of his pack. My mate has somehow imed him, he is one of ours now, I can feel his loyalty radiating off of him.


    I slowly let him go and step around to stand next to Kennedy. ¡°Go get Finn and bring him to us. Is Amy hiding among your group?¡°.


    "I believe she is alpha, but she has not been a priority. I will be back with Finn."


    "Take Greta with you." Kennedy throws out as he turns to leave.


    "Am I still under suspicion, Luna?" He''s offended.


    ¡°No, but everyone else is, and we need you safe. Besides, Greta can link a healer for you to check in with your mate on your way. I assume you would like an update sooner rather thanter.¡± She raises an eyebrow.


    A small smile and a head nod. "Yes Luna."


    Greta appears out of the shadows and follows him.


    I pull Kennedy into me for a hug and bury my nose in her neck. "You are f*cking incredible. What would I do without you?"


    She runs her nose up and down the side of my neck causing my body to explode in goosebumps. "Take the long way to get to the solution." She giggles. "I want to get this over with and it never hurts to ask for


    It feels like forever, but it has probably only been about ten minutes since Calvin and Greta went to get Finn.


    "You need to stop fidgeting." Warm tingles run up my arms and I look down at Kennedy studying my hands


    in


    hers.


    "I''m not used to waiting around patiently. It doesn''t feel right." I squeeze her fingers a little


    Sheughs. "I figured as much. You typically storm in, take everyone hostage and interrogate them one at a time."


    "Mmm" It sounds stupid when she says it like that. "We don''t take everyone hostage."


    "How do you decide who to take and who to set free?" She lifts an eyebrow at me.


    "Fine, we take everyone, but I can sense thebative ones. I typically find our culprit within the first two or three people we talk to." I shrug. "It works for me." "Good to know. Herees Finn."

 Chapter 202

    106 - Ryker


    Calvin is walking up with Finn


    in silver cuffs. His wrists are red from the silver, but aren''t raw and bloody like he has been fighting them. It''s what most wolves do. What they don''t seem to understand is that the cuffs are designed to withstand


    Finn knows what he is here for and he has epted that fate. He thinks he is going to die here today. What he doesn''t know is that Alpha and I have searched through his and his wolf''s mind. He truly thought he was doing what was asked of him as the best course of action for these pack members. He now understands he wasn''t made to be the leader because he was the


    best choice of the options, but because he is expendible. Amy, his mate doesn''t want him, because of his rank and current status of being a rogue. No one deserves to suffer the way he has, the way my mate d "Gather round!" I call out to the group of rogues trying and failing to stay in the background but close enough to hear what is going on. I pull Kennedy to me and ce her in front of my left leg. It''s a sign of peac arm is locked around her waist ready to pull her back to safety if needed though. I''m not stupid. She doesn''t flinch or question the position, just rests her


    arms on mine casually.


    Once everyone is settled and I have their full attention we begin. The sky is now a perfect shade of bright oranges and pinks. The practice arena''s drab grey stone and dirt floor are warm and inviting. It feels alm "Finn, you have been brought forward to give testimony on the attacks of Dark Moon pack and the abduction of our Luna." My voice is magnified in the circr space. "Who was involved in the nning of the at ¡°Themander gave us our final n, Amy gave us our insight to the patrol schedule, and the warriors who attacked Alpha.¡±


    "And the attack on the little girl this spring?"


    "Also themander and Amy. They know of the Luna''s attatchment to the girl."


    "How was that aplished?" I don''t need to know, but Kennedy does. She needs this closure for her and Emily.


    "The opportunity was found while the


    girl was separated from her friends." I feel Kennedy tense her fingers


    into my arm, but she shows no other signs of distress. "Three of our warriors, one being Dirk," He looks from Kennedy to me and back again. "Corralled her into running towards the wolfsbane grove. The goal w she fell. I watched from the other side of the


    gorge. We thought there was no way she would survive that fall.¡± He takes a shakey breath. "I would have looked for her if I thought she had any chance of survival."


    "Why doesn''t she remember being chased?" Kennedy asks. ¡°She said nothing of being chased when we asked."


    "We have learned over thest year how to be stealthy, Luna. Sometimes, the things you can''t see


    are more scary than the ones you can."


    "And the attack yesterday?" I have to move this conversation along, we need Amy and her


    dad. I need confirmation.


    It was a three-fold attack. The two groups of


    warriors were to divide your and the fire was to pull everyone else including the Luna closer to our current camp. This also left your packhouse vunerable, or so we thought."

 Chapter 203

    Ipha and Luna and your young warriors are not as helpless as we thought.¡± Finn smiles and if I didn''t know better, that was what he wanted his warriors to think. To underestimate the people Amy and her dad th "You paid attention to the work Kennedy was doing with the pups." It''s a statement not a question.


    "Yes Alpha. I have suspected not everything is as it was presented for a while now. When


    you spend as much time watching and analyzing from a distance, you tend to pick up a few things.¡±


    "I take it you did not share all of your findings."


    "No, I did not Alpha."


    "You set up your warriors to fail?" A murmur of grumbling ripples through the mostly still crowd.


    "I have watched how you operate for far longer than I care to admit. Warrior to warrior, I can respect the choices you have made from the time I started watching your pack up until now. I knew that you and your they went peacfully if subdued, they would not be harmed. That is


    what I instructed all of our fighters to do. If surrounded, or at the mercy of your warriors to surrender and go peacefully so this can end."


    "YOU SABBOTAGGING SON OF A B*TCH!" Amy flies out of


    the crowd, hair cut short, grubby clothes camouging her. The stench


    wafting off of her has yed a part in her concealment.


    Kennedy moves to


    get in between Finn and Amy, but I hold her back and let Be block her path with a solid right hook to the face.


    Josh joins him then restraining her while Danny is locking her in cuffs. She is thrashing and spitting everybination of profanities she can.


    Well we were able to draw her emotional ass out, but I have a feeling her


    father is going


    to be more difficult. He has gone this long in hiding, but I need him, or her really, to out him.


    "ENOUGH!" I shout


    and let my aura flow this time. Everyone who isn''t my team stands with their heads bowed in submission, even Amy. Showing me whatever alpha blood she has is fairly weak.


    "Amy, I will give you once chance to exin yourself. You came into my pack three years ago looking for refuge. You were given a ce to stay, food to eat and a job within my pack. Was any of your story true?


    I let my aura out in full force this time. I have always shied away from letting it out full force outside of highly aggressive warriors. I have never wanted to be like the alphas they are running from, but in this insta I have to agree with my mate. Amy is long overdue to be put in her ce. It''s the


    final way for me to show Kennedy my loyalty to her and our matebond.


    Amy winces and all her muscles tense at trying to fight my aura. I just wait. She will give in soon enough, they all do.


    "Mmm...


    urgh..." She pants in pain. Kennedy is holding my arm so tight, I will have nail marks.


    "No other wolf here feels her pain, Lamb. It''s okay." I try to soothe my anxious mate.


    She takes a slow breath in, let''s it out, tries to release her grip, but can''t seem to. "It''s not Amy that I am worried about. It''s Finn. I think he can feel her pain. Or she might be giving it to him somehow. Is that possible? Look at his face."


    I shift my focus and


    sure enough, Finn looks worse off than she does. That b*tch is using her matebond to fight mymand. I didn''t even consider him.

 Chapter 204

    "Finn. FINN!" I shout to get his attention. I will not release my aura,but I can help him if he listens quickly. His painfilled eyes look into mine. It''s the same pain I saw in Kennedy''s the night I found her frozen half to death in the woods. Resigned to the pain, weing it like a friend. Your mate is used of crimes against my pack and yours. She will be brought to trial and found guilty from my pack, can yours say the same?"


    He is in too much pain to answer. I need someone to speak up for him. They have to use her. I look trying to make contact with anyone.


    "Yes! Yes she is guilty!" A woman at the edge of the crowd shouts. "She promised to help us after our pack was destroyed. After we pledged loyalty, we were left to starve if we did not help her gain ess to your pack. We have helped attack innocent people. Do what you want with her." The woman spits. "But leave Finn be. He has always taken care of us, gone without food so we can have enough. Gone against her wishes when she wanted us punished."


    "Finn, you have the right to reject your mate. She will die, and we can save you the pain of feeling her death."


    "I..I can....I can''t...she''s my mate, I can''t" He cries.


    "Finn..." Kennedy whispers. "Please Finn. Please let her go. Let us help you, help your pack.¡± She is shaking, and then I smell the salt from her tears. Her pain is palpable through our bond, but unlike Amy, she is trying to shield me from it. She wants to save him, to save them all.


    "I can''t Luna. She''s my mate, my only mate..."


    "I don''t believe that." It''s like a switch flipped. Kennedy is mad. Mad at him, for him, with him. I hear the intake of breath of the crowd around us. Her aura in out to y, soft but demanding. There''s my girl. ¡°Finn, the only reason you are mated to her now is so you could be here to counter everything she has tried to do. You stopped her from hurting Emily and the pups at the packhouse, you stopped her from harming me, you stopped her from abusing the people who have trusted you as a leader. It was your job to bring them here, now let us help you. Let her go, now."


    He looks from Amy to Kennedy deciding who to choose. The simple fact that it isn''t an easy tells me he will get there. I really want to help him.


    "AAAGHH! NO!" Amy screams. ¡°You are mine, she can''t have you too." SHe looks at Finn. ¡°This little unwanted human b*tch can''t have both of you. NOOO000000!!!" Her blood curdling scream pierces the air. She snaps her focus back to Kennedy. "I f*cking hate you, you sl*t! Ryker do you know she has slept with all of your warriors? Did you know that? While you were busy working for your pack and taking care of her she was taking each of them to bed. Kill them all, Ryker, and take me as your Luna like we nned. We could be so powerful together." Her eyes are wide and red rimmed. She is grasping at straws. Neither Kennedy or I take the bait, but it does spark a reaction.


    Growls can be heard around the arena. It''s a low rumble at first and it grows as it spreads through the rogues here. She insulted every single one of my wolves in the vicinity and then insulted the rogue pack by trying to im me instead of Finn.


    "I rejected you as my mate." Finn sobs out.


    Amy screams again. ¡°Nnnnoooo! I won''t let you. Not until Ryker epts me. I will not be mateless."


    "You already are." Kennedy growls out and lets he aura re. "ept. His. Rejection." For the first time since this whole exchange began, Kennedy steps out of my arms and I don''t hesitate to release her. I''m not afraid for her, no one here can hurt her, not even Amy.

 Chapter 205

    She steps so close to Amy, their noses almost brush. She has about an inch in height, but


    her confidence makes her seem so muchrger. If I didn''t have the strength of my alpha hearing I would have missed their exchange.


    "ept the rejection. ept your fate. Tell us where you father is and it all ends now." Another st of her aura. It''s a fine pulse, but it doesn''t feel painful to me and I don''t see any other person in pain, Amy cr differently to different people. What?


    "No." A fake sob. "I can''t, he''ll kill me."


    "He won''t get the chance. Tell us."


    "You have to promise."


    "Promise what?"


    "Give me your word, you won''t let him kill me.


    Make it binding." Amy''s fake tears dry quickly. She thinks she has my Luna.


    "You have my word as a Luna, that your father won''t get the chance to kill you, if you give up his


    correct and exact location. And ept Finn''s rejection." Kennedy lifts an eyebrow. I silently apud her word choice.


    "He''s been staying in no man''snd. We have a small house. He wound''t stay in the camp with us, the bougie


    bastard."


    "Go! Check it out. Be careful, it''s more than likely a trap or a way to signal we are on to them." I tell five of our best warriors who can get away discreetly. "And the rejection?"


    ¡°Fine.¡± She huffs like it''s an inconvenience. "Finn, I ept your rejection. Ah!" She goes ck in the arms of the guards holding her.


    I have been told the the willful breaking of the bond is more painful than


    death. I also notice that Finn is not having the same pain. Is it eptance of the situation or something else?


    Panting, Amy rights herself. "Now what?" She growls at Kennedy.


    "Are you alright? Recovered from the bond break.¡± Not the question I would be asking, but okay.


    "Yep. I only wnat one bond. You have made the biggest mistake letting me live and you can''t do a damn thing a...."


    In a sh Kennedy has her hand on Amy''s throat, forcing her to her knees. My warriors stand at the ready waiting


    for their Luna.


    "You thought I was going to let you live? After everything you have done, you don''t deserve to die with the audience you have now."


    Amy wraps both hands around Kennedy''s wrist trying and failing to pull her off. "You...


    you can''t you promised. You can''t let me die." cough. "You will die


    too." Amy gives and evil smile, she still thinks she''s won.


    I walk up behind Kennedy and wrap both arms around her waist. Not sto stop her


    but to give her support. This will be her first k*ll that isn''t in self defense. It does something to you and I want her to know I stand with her no


    matter what.


    "You got this baby." I whisper in her ear and kiss her temple.


    "You''ll let your mate die just to get rid of me?! Ha! some alpha you are." She choles as Kennedy squeezes her


    throat a little more.


    ¡°The Luna only agreed to not let your father kill you. She said nothing about anyone else.¡±


    "We found him Alpha, but he is putting up a good fight. There are a couple warriors here to protect him."


    "Take him down. Now!"


    "She gave us good information, Lamb. Let''s get this over with. May I?"


    A roar rips through the arena followed by screams and yellsing form every direction.


    Miss L Author

 Chapter 206

    107 - Kennedy


    I hold onto Amy as she tries to get out of my grasp. I don''t break eye contact with her as I address my mate. "Go, Ryker. I have her. Stop him. He won''te for her." I whisper. This is something I am sure of an


    "I won''t be far, Lamb. Call if you need me." I shove his chest as another roares from the other side of the arena. It is chaos right now.


    ¡°Urm,¡± She tries to get out of my grasp again, but I dig my nails in and find my aura is pressing down on her like hands on her shoulders. She is too weak for me. ¡°He...


    will...He wille and save me." She grunts.


    "If he was going toe for you, why are you still at my mercy? You did not get Ryker as a mate, you could not gain control of this pack or the rogue pack that you brought with you. You also sold out his hiding


    She spits in my face. ¡°Bullshit. He wille for me and kill you and I will have Ryker and


    give him a real heir. You won''t even be a memory."


    Rage res in me. I don''t know if it is just my anger or the collective


    anger of the fight going on around me. I can


    feel it in every fiber of my being, but I know that our warriors are handling it. I can see


    the fight out of focus in my peripherals. Amy and I are in our own little bubble, but I will not let her say one more thing about taking Ryker, iming Ryker, having Ryker''s kids.


    ¡°My mate''s name will never fall from your lips again. You will never have him. I am his first and


    hisst mate chosen by the Goddess. She didn''t find you worthy of him."


    That was enough for her to really try and fight me. She presses into my hand as she reaches


    forward. ¡°I f*cking hate you!" She screams, iling and swiping at anything she can. "Die you human b*tch." SHe extends her ws as she aims for my face.


    "Reject...


    Finn you selfish asshole." grunt against her swings. I''m getting tired holding my aura


    on her. That would have been good to know. "I will even let you fight me if you do." I finally push her off of me. I actually expect her to run and hide like before, but she is considering my words. "ept his reject "Argh!" She stomps her foot liek a toddler. "FINE! FINN, I ACCEPT YOUR REJECTION!"


    I hear a roar of pain from somewhere behind me, but I don''t have a chance to check on him as she runs at me.


    I use one of Greta''s famous moves and follow her


    momentum as I grab her shirt, nt my foot in her stomach and roll back throwing her over my head. I roll to the side to avoid any hits from behind. I have to use my strength in avoidance. That is going to be my


    I am tired from holding her, but she is tired from resisting my aura. That doesn''t stop her wolf from being statistically stronger than me. A punch flies by my right cheek narrowly missing me.


    I swing blindly in the direction it came from. I make contact and It hurts my hand but


    the ''ompf'' I got from her tells me its worth it.


    Punch after punch, kick after kick, we are tangled together in a frenzy of arms and legs, hair and teeth. Yes, I bit the b*tch, she''d do the same if I gave her the chance. I get behind her, wrap her in a headlock an drops her whole bodyweight on me. I don''t let go, I can''t.


    My bicep wraps tighter, legs locking around her waist. I am in control, I will not let her go now. Finn can''t feel her die, he won''t beforced to fell the impact of the bond breaking from her death.

 Chapter 207

    She ends now. She has been at


    the heart of so many of my past traumas, so many issues with Ryker, my parents, everything. She''s still trying to elbow me, but it''s fading, she''s fading. I pull her tighter to me, locking my arm deeper into her th Mom and Dad, this is for you. For everything you have missed, for everything


    you will miss in the future. I


    love you. I miss you. I flex my arms and legs tighter. I close my eyes and just will her to go back to the Goddess. Copyright 2024 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    "Baby, let her go. She''s gone, you did good. It''s over." I look up into Ryker''s emerald green eyes.


    I just stare. He is so beautiful. How in the world did I end up with him? There is no reason we should be together, and yet there is no where I would rather be.


    "You keep staring at me like that, our pack is going to get a public disy of our first pup being conceived." He growls in my ear. I gasp in as a weight lifts off of my chest and he pulls me close.


    ¡°I love you.¡± I bury my face in his neck and grip at his skin, we can''t be close enough right now. I feel the tingles vibrating all over my body, even through my clothes. ¡°Do you hate me?¡± I sob.


    He pulls back. ¡°What are you talking about? I could never hate you."


    "I killed one of your pack members. Do you hate me?"


    He rubs the dirt and sweat soaked hair out of my face and gets so close our noses touch. "I could never hate you and she wasn''t one of our pack members. She came here for personal gain, not to get better or "Where''s ude? Where is everyone?" I look around, just now noticing theck of


    noise.


    He huffs augh. "You were a little busy with Amy, but we got ude and all of the guys who were following his lead."


    "What do you mean ''got?'' Will we have another trial?¡±


    "No Lamb, it is over. He''s gone too. They are all gone. We took no prisoners this time. Those who were with us fought with us, those who weren''t died."


    At


    those words, the damn breaks. I am a mess. In my head I know it''s ridiculous, but I can''t stop it either. The person who killed my parents and caused all of that pain, the person who tried


    to get in between Ryker and I, the people responsible for so much damage and turmoil to our pack members, who almost took Emily from us. They are finally gone and I am responsible for that, or part of it. I don''t know how to feel. It''s too much.


    "Let''s get you home and into a bath. We have a lot to talk about and I think we both need some sleep." Ryker lifts me as the sun makes it''s full appearance over the treeline.


    It has to bete morning now. It seems like years since we had the conversation about CLaude


    being Amy''s dad in my office.


    In the truck, I slide into the center of the bench seat, and tuck myself into Ryker''s side, resting on his shoulder as his arm is draped across my legs. The walk up to our room is hazy at best. I am just going throu one. We bath and change and Ryker carries me to bed.


    "Sleep, Lamb." Ryker coos to me, holding me close.


    When I wake up. The light outside has to be early evening


    and my first thought is that my sleep schedule is going to be all messed up. The second is, I''m alone.

 Chapter 208

    108 - Kennedy


    I look around even though I can


    smell Ryker isn''t near me. His scent is on the pillow, but it is faint. I don''t think he stayed long after I fell asleep. I get up slowly, my body is so sore even my hair hurts.


    Slowly, one painful step at a time I head into the shower again, hoping the hot spray will unlock my rigid muscles. I take my time, it''s a strange feeling, but I don''t have any motivation to do anything right now. I k


    I should check in on everyone who was affected by the fire, but I know that is being handled too. I can just feel it, the pack is such a well oiled machine that now the tasks have been set up and delegated, I am r under my skin. That''s new since yesterday.


    I drag my hands up and down my arms slowly reveling in the feeling as the hot water melts my aching body. If I really


    concentrate on a pack member, like Emily, I can even get an idea of where she is in the pack. I know Be is downstairs in the kitchen, probably waiting for me. Ryker is out at the arena with Josh and Danny. south of me. Does this mean that the pack has epted me? I have to smile at the thought and it gives me a boost of energy.


    wash, ignoring the different bruises littered everywhere that formed overnight from my time with Amy. Every single one was worth it. Ib conditioner through my tangled mess of hair. If the pack has now e how, even casual, she looks like a Luna or someone in charge. Same with Robin.


    Toweling off, I think about what I can get started on. What is there that I can do to keep proving I am


    worthy of this pack? Then I remember all of the books Ryker and Josh brought me from ude. I would love to find an instance of a human Luna who survived being marked. I understand Ryker''s unease now after hearing Finn''s cry of pain when Amy epted his rejection. That was awful and she didn''t even bat an eye. I guess feeling your mate die


    is supposed to be ten times worse. No one should have to feel that, ever. I need to learn as much


    as I can about mates and being mated. I regret not paying as much attention in school.


    I slip on a pair of leggings and a tank top and, just because I can''t help myself, one of Ryker''s sweatshirts. I don''t know why he even owns these, he rarely wears a jacket


    or anything long sleeved outside of a suit, but I am so d he has these for me to choose from. His rosemary and mint scent engulfs me and any tension that I had left in my body disappears.


    I pull my long blonde hair up into a ponytail. I am really due


    for a haircut. It seems to have grown a ton


    recently. The ends of my hair almost touch my waist, even tied up. I slip on a pair offy ts and head out. I take the back stairway so I can grab Be on my way. He will be helpful for this and I am sure he "Hey Be, Cindy!"


    "Hello Luna! How are you feeling?" Cindy asks,ing over with a te already made up for me.


    ¡°Better, but sore. I don''t know how you guys fight like that all the time. I mean, I train with you and all the warriors and now I know for a fact you are all being nice to me." I giggle at Be''s face. ¡°Be, I am He tilts his head, thinking through his answer. "How do you know he''s at the arena?"


    "I can feel it?" I know ites out like a question, but it kind of


    is. I''m not sure what to do with my newfound senses.


    "Feel it?"


    "Yeah, it''s kinda weird. Walk with me, I''ll tell you about it. I have another project I want to work


    on too. Thank you Cindy." She nods her head at me as I step past.


    "You''re the boss." The stool squeaks as he slides out from the ind.


    "Don''t let Ryker hear you say that." Iugh, walking quickly to my office.


    "He will always be the ''bossman.'' That does not, however, make him ''the boss.'' I learned that from Luna Sarah." Heughs back at me. "Tell me about this weird feeling you now have that tells you the GPS location of your mate."


    "It''s actually with all of you."


    "Huh?"


    I motion him to his usual chair in my office and I


    sit on the little couch where we left most of the books yesterday. I set my te on one of the open books and pick through the chips.

 Chapter 209

    "I can feel where all of you are. I guess that''s the best way to exin it. I want to talk to Sarah and see if it''s maybe a Luna thing. But, first I really want to see if there is anything here that can help us with our m


    "I can help with that research. There has to be something here. There''s no way we have gone this long without someone having a


    human Luna. If humans weren''t supposed to be a part of our world the Goddess wouldn''t mate us together. Bossman just needs the reassurance that he won''t fatally harm you. So where is Danny?"


    I roll my eyes. "He''s still at the arena with Ryker and Josh, but they aren''t together. I''m sure they are all working on different things."


    "How do I know you aren''t messing with me and they aren''t just feeding you info through the link?"


    "First,


    that seems like an epic waste of time and second, if I


    really wanted to mess with you, do you


    think I would waste the opportunity on something like this?"


    "Fair point.¡± He reaches for a book


    and starts skimming. "Is there anything else we are looking for or just an example of a human


    being marked as a Luna?"


    "I will take anything that you think would help convince Ryker to mark me. It''s bing a need for me, to be marked I mean. It''s so distracting. I''m just lucky sses are over and I''m not trying to study right now "Let''s get to this."


    We are a few hours into our research when Sarahes barging in. "Dinner is ready my dears."


    "We really need to get through this, though." I kind of whine at her.


    "I have left you alone for long


    enough. If you haven''t found anything by now, you can pick it back up in the morning." She walks closer to me when I am clearly not moving fast


    enough for her. "Let''s go missy, we have food to eat and you need to see you mate."


    That has my attention. I pop up out of my chair. "What''s wrong with him?!" I ask moving to the door.


    "Nothing''s wrong, you just need to see him. Both of you have done nothing but work while awake for thest few days and seeing as how you now have the energy to move your cute little butt, let''s go." She smi


    winks at Be.


    "Noted." I


    hear Be grumble under his breath. What''s noted? I wonder as she ushers us out.


    I move to turn left toward the kitchen but a hand stops my shoulder. "This way sweetheart, we


    need to change, we have a few guests tonight."


    "Wait. What?" I''m a little scared now. "What do you mean guests?"


    ¡°Nothing crazy, but we do have guests. It''s all a bitst minute. Don''t worry, I have taken care of everything. I have your outfit over here. She points to the bathroom we have on the main floor and now I am susp


    "Sarah..."


    "Pish. Just go with it. I have you all set. Be give us ten minutes please.¡±


    "Yes ma''am." He stops at the door to the bathroom as I am shoved in."


    "Traitor." I call out in the mind link.


    "Am I really though? You''re just changing clothes, Boss Lady. It''s fine."


    "The traitor part is I think you knew this wasing and didn''t warn me."


    "I found out only slightly sooner than you did, and again, you are just changing your clothes."


    "Be. I am in a full length dress. Try again."


    "I plead the fifth, Luna."


    "Oh! It''s ''Luna'' now? You will pay for this Gamma." I smile to myself.


    It''s really not that bad. The dress is beautiful in a shade of blue very close to my eye color. It''s a grecian cut with pleats of


    soft fabric draped over me and a thin gold braided belt around my true waist making my long legs seem even longer. Strappy gold heels and delicate gold bracelets and earrings finish the look. She leaves my h "Perfect! I love that you can wear almost anything because we are right at our ten minutes. Let''s go."


    She starts to shove me towards the door. "Okay, okay, I''m going! Goodness you''re bossy today." I giggle at her again.


    "I am bossy everyday. You just happen to be my focus right now." We bothugh as we exit and I am met with Be in a ck suit and tie.


    "Now I don''t trust either of you." I grumble.

 Chapter 210

    109 - Kennedy


    "Why wouldn''t you trust your well dressed and very hot gamma?" Be smoothes out his jacket. "Anyone who looks this good should be trusted."


    ¡°Uh, no! That is an absolute lie. That is something Danny would say, not you. And, because you were in on whatever this is." I gesture between him and I.


    "Just go with it Luna, not everyone is out to get you. And I want to go on record for being the first person to say how beautiful you look." He holds his elbow out for me to take.


    "Technically, Sarah told me I was perfect first." He scoffs while I pat his arm as he leads me to the formal banquet room. I haven''t had a need to go in here for a while. What are they up to?


    I won''t stall or hesitate though. I know Ryker is in here with Josh, Danny Greta, Alpha Ryan and a few other people who feel familiar, but I am still figuring out this people GPS thing and I can''t quite figure out who it is. I haven''t seen my mate since he put me to bed earlier today and I am anxious now that Sarah has me all dolled up. It''s been a really long time since we were dressed up together. I think it wasst Fall at Rayna''s Luna ceremony actually.


    ¡°Ready?!¡± Sarah looks at me expectantly.


    "For what?!" I whisper-shout. "I don''t know what we are doing yet. How can I be ready?" My voice is shaky and getting higher pitched with each word, but for good reason. ¡°I am being ambushed by the people I trust the most right now while they look like Christmas came in July."


    "Oh, stop. You''ll love it." She smiles at me again, adjusting my dress. When she deems me presentable she steps to the side as the double doors open to reveal the full decorated ballroom.


    "Oh wow!" I whisper, Be guiding me through the door. I probably would still be there staring if he hadn''t. Then his scent hits me and I zero in on Ryker standing with a group of people. He''s the only one I see though, everyone else is a haze.


    Just like Rayna''s party here, he is in all ck, his tie matching my dress. He has one hand casually in his pocket with the other on his chest, thumb rubbing the spot over his heart. The small sexy smile on his face grows to blinding proportions the longer he looks at me. Copyright ? 2024 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    I let go of Be and walk straight to him. No hesitation, no reservations or worry. No one trying to get in my way. He pulls me close with one hand when I reach him and cups my cheek with the other as I run my arms up his massive biceps..


    ¡°I missed you, Lamb. You look absolutely gorgeous.¡± Those emerald orbs search mine.


    "I missed you too, and thank you. What is all this?" I ask as his face tilts closer to mine.


    He opens his mouth to say something but gets interrupted.


    ¡°Don''t you dare ruin my masterpiece, Ryker. I will make you wait longer if you do." His mother says somewhere near us. We are still in our own bubble.


    "I don''t think it''s possible to ruin this level of perfection, Mother, but I get your point. Later, Lamb.¡± He gives me an Eskimo kiss and pulls away. "I actually have a surprise for you. A surprise that won''t wait much longer. Oompf!"


    Ryker is shoved out of my arms as I am osted into a hug with a squeal and an "I''ve missed you so much!" Ryana''s floral scent is calming and energizing all at the same time and I forgot how much I enjoy it. I hug her tight, or at least try to. My arms can''t get around her at all.


    I push her back to get a good look. "RAYNA!!! Oh Goddess! Are you serious?!?!¡± We both squeal as I rub her very pronounced belly.


    "I know! They take up so much space, but I love them already."


    "Wait, them?"


    "Jeremiah does not mess around. We got two for the price of one!" She giggles. "Now, the fun part wille when you two start having kids. Is the twin thing really a thing for you two?" She points to me and then next to her at Jeremiah.


    "JER!" I jump at him and he catches me easily. I bury my face in his neck and I am home instantly. His effect on me is so different from Ryker, and yet so simr. "I have missed you so much. What are you guys doing here? I mean don''t get me wrong I am so excited to see you, but should you really be traveling right now?" I look at RAyna worried about her being stressed with the long travel.


    "I was cleared toe, considering it''s a special asion..."


    "And we have never once spent a birthday apart. I wasn''t about to start now."


    I cover my mouth. With everything going on and not being with Jer and the guys, I haven''t even thought about my birthday at all. I didn''t even realize it wasing up, let alone today. I look at Ryker. He just gives me that shy smile, the one just for me. He did this for me. He knows how important this day with Jer is and he made it happen with everything else we have had to worry about.

 Chapter 211

    Wordlessly, I walk to him, on a mission now. I hold my hand up to Sarah as she goes to say something. I do not care one bit about ruining my lipstick. That I can fixter, but my man needs to know how much I appreciate him right now. I reach up and grab his face, pulling him down to meet me in a bruising kiss that probably shouldn''t be in front of an audience, but I still don''t care.


    Way too soon he pulls back far enough to rest his forehead on mine. "Happy Birthday Kennedy." He whispers.


    "This is so amazing. Thank you." I have to blink fast so the happy tears forming don''t fall.


    "Believe it or not, I''m not actually done."


    "Hmm?"


    "I have one more thing for you. You ready?"


    "You and your mom like to ask me that question when I have no idea what is going on. You know that, right?" I giggle at him as he takes my hand and leads me towards the head of the room.


    "It''s really more of a rhetorical question that''s less of a question and more direction." Heughs and I roll my eyes, choosing to ignore him and focus on where he is taking me.


    The head of the room has a long table decorated with a white linen tablecloth and covered in blue flowers with a ton of greenery. The center of the table has an old tiered candbra with blue candles matching my dress. I can see that Sarah was a part of this decorating scheme. Just in front of the candbra is a golden goblet that looks old and really important with jewels and engravings along the top edge and the base. There is also a gold knife with a handle that matches the goblet.


    "Ryker..." I gasp. He doesn''t slow our pace as I try to pull him to a stop. He walks me straight to the table and positions me in front of him.


    "This is so long overdue that it should be punishable, but I want to make sure that you fully understand my hesitation was from the fear of losing you, nothing more. I had to know I wasn''t going to cause you any more pain than I already have."


    "Ryker..." I whisper, trying again.


    "You are my mate and my Luna and you have done nothing but make this pack better since the day you stepped foot here. I know you are already a part of this pack, but you were unconscious thest time." He smiles a sad smile this time at the memory. "I would like to give you the opportunity to ept us the way we have epted you and I would like to mark you as our Luna. What do you say?"


    "I still don''t know if I am good enough to be the Luna of everything you have built, Ryker. I am just a human. I am fragile, easily hurt and taken, used as bait to get to you. I don''t know if that is what is best for the pack." The tears are really loading up behind my eyes.


    Ryker cups my cheeks and uses the pads of his thumbs to gently wipe them away as they spill over. "I think they would disagree, Kennedy.¡± He turns my head and the room is full. Wall to wall, people are everywhere. I can see all the shopkeepers that Be and I visit regrly and the pups I see every weekend. Finn and several of his rogues are here too. I look back at Ryker, the question in my eyes. "That is a whole other discussion. Right now we are talking about you and your role as our Luna." He raises his voice for everyone now. "The first time you were called on to protect this pack was just a few short days ago and against night you confronted one of our biggest threats. Someone within our protection chose to betray us and you took her on single handedly and returned her to the Goddess for her punishment with no additional weapons or enhancements. You love and care for this pack like your own. We would not want any other Luna in your ce."


    There is a murmur around the room. "Ryker, are you sure?" I don''t know why I am still questioning his intentions. He has proven that I am his and he is mine, but sometimes old habits die hard I guess.


    "Absolutely, you are what I want, who I want."


    "Did you bring me here thinking I wouldn''t say ''no'' in front of everyone?"


    "I didn''t think it would hurt my chances. And if you need more convincing, Emily is


    on standby to plead my case.¡± That damn smile.


    "Okay."


    "Okay?"


    "Okay." I say more confidently this time. Let''s get on with the ceremonies.

 Chapter 212

    110 - Kennedy


    An elder steps out from the crowd with a book sorge and old only his werewolf strength is allowing him to carry it without an issue. Heys it on the table to the right of the knife and goblet then addresses the crowd.


    ¡°Our pack has a long history of strong Alphas and even stronger Lunas. The Moon Goddess created the first werewolves to be


    protectors of the natural world. She chose humans with qualities like loyalty, strength, and courage to embody these animalistic traits. The transformation to wolves symbolizes our connection to nature, our heig us with our unique connection to each other- mates and packs-


    marking us as her children and reinforcing our loyalty to our


    kin. This bond originates from her desire to ensure we would never have to face life alone."


    He picks up the knife and holds it out to Ryker.


    "Kennedy, we now formally invite you to be a member of the Dark Moon Pack. Alpha, if you please."


    Ryker makes a small cut in the palm of his hand, just above where it meets his wrist, then holds his hand out for mine and repeats the motion, careful not to drip blood on my dress. Ryker presses our hands tog power even though he was able to make me pack while I was passed out. Maybe it''s different this time because I chose it or because I am an active participant.


    Either way his smile is all I need as he kisses the


    back of my hand, but doesn''t let it go as the elder continues.


    "The Goddess chooses each wolf''s mate, creating a spiritual and emotional bond that is both a blessing and


    a challenge. This connection is meant to be


    unbreakable and serves as a constant reminder of the bnce she wishes to maintain among her creations. Alphas help us to maintain order and protect all pack members in times of need. Lunas are chosen to own safety and health. Are you prepared to take the next step towards bing our Luna?"


    I look up into my favorite emerald green eyes. "I am.¡± That smile will never, ever get old.


    I do my best to not shake as Ryker brushes my hair off of my right shoulder and leans in. No matter my body''s very natural reaction, I want this. I just need to find a way to turn off my fight or flight responses rigl and my neck with the other.


    "This should only hurt


    for a moment, Lamb." He kisses where my neck and shoulder meet then I gasp.


    The razor sharp pain onlysts a millisecond before a rush of warmth and desire and electricity erupt over my whole body. I feel like I am vibrating from the inside out, but I don''t want it to stop.


    "I have waited a long time for you, Kennedy. I am d you and Ryker got here in the end." A soft melodic voice


    whispers to me.


    "Who are you? Where is everyone else? What''s going on?"


    "They are still here with us, don''t worry."


    "That doesn''t exin who you are and what is going on."


    "Do you recall your elder speaking of the Goddess choosing worthy humans to protect the natural earth and all who live on it?"


    "Yes?"


    "You have been chosen. In fact you were chosen a long time ago to be one with our kind in every way possible."


    "I am Ryker''s mate and I have epted being the luna of this pack. What other ways can I be connected with your goddess?"


    "Our goddess, Kennedy. She has chosen to gift me to you." My heart rate picks


    up again, I know I am breathing very hard and Ryker must be freaking out right now, but I can''t even see him. All I see is ck.

 Chapter 213

    "Who are you?" I ask again.


    "Have you not figured it out yet?" She giggles.


    "No. Yes. Maybe. But


    it sounds stupid even in my own head." I''m frustrated and I just want a straight answer.


    "I am your wolf."


    "Seriously?!" I gasp. "Have you always been there? Just waiting and watching?" I feel a twinge of irritation and then I feel bad. I don''t even know her reasoning yet.


    "I have been yours for a very long time, but I couldn''t connect with you until you were marked."


    "That was a big risk! It almost didn''t happen.¡±


    "We knew Ryker would figure it out eventually. Speaking of, I should let you get back to him. He and Alpha


    need to get you outside. The first shift is not very pleasant, you will need their help.¡±


    "Wait! Shift? What do you mean ''shift?¡°¡±


    "You''ll see. Tell Ryker."


    I blink a few times and realize I am not standing anymore.


    "Hey, Kennedy. Talk to me, Lamb." He sounds worried. I still can''t focus though.


    ¡°Dizzy.¡± I manage to get out and I hear a collection of sighs just as another bolt of electricity


    shoots through me. This one is not pleasurable at all. "Ryker.¡± I manage to whimper out. "Outside."


    "What? What''s wrong?"


    "Take me...outside...


    please. Just you. Now!" I feel my muscles tense and my fingers dig into the back of his neck. I try to stifle a cry of pain.


    "Kennedy, you


    have to talk to me, baby, please. What''s going on? I feel the sway of him running. "NO! Stay, just us, all of you stay inside. You too Be, Jeremiah. Stay put and keep them all there.¡± I hear him bark orders try to keep the worry out of his voice. "I-


    am so sorry, baby, I didn''t mean to hurt you." He coos as I smell the clean fresh air outside.


    ¡°I need.......¡± I blow out a breath of air as another wave of pain hits. "I need you


    and Alpha." I clench my teeth. "I need you to help me shift." Another deep breath, another wave of pain. They areing faster and faster, I can feel my muscles start to ripple and my joints are painful.


    "What the hell do you mean help you shift?"


    I look up at him from my cradled position. At least I get a couple seconds to exin. "The Goddess gave me a wolf and she wants out...


    right now. She said to tell you and have you and Alpha help me shift."


    "Oh sh*t! Really?"


    "Well, I''m not acting like this to get you alone." Iugh and my skin ripples. "This is the weirdest thing I have ever felt in my whole life." I''m getting better at breathing through the pain.


    Ryker sets me down in front of him, ces my hands on his waist and moves to take his jacket, tie and shirt off.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Trying not to tear through my clothes. The first shift is the hardest and it''s


    hard to tell when it will finish, so it is more than likely you are going to tear through this perfect dress. Which is a shame, because I was nning on tearing it off of you myselfter.¡±


    I smile. He''s trying to distract me with s*x, and it almost works. "Well if it''s going to get destroyed, you might as well have the honors."


    "I don''t want you to get cold if this takes a while."


    "I''m standing next to you and about to be my own personal furnace. It''s fine. Besides, I think I like your s*x talk as a distraction anyway. This is just motivation."


    "You sure? I thought you might want to save it."


    "I will have Robin do something fancy with an unruined swatchter. Tear it off!! Now!" My irritation res out of nowhere.


    Ryker leans in close, pressing our bodies tightly together. Everywhere our skin touches feels more calm. I need more of that. I wrap my arms around his


    neck and smash our lips together as I hear the unmistakable sound of fabric shedding and my whole body cools and calms like I was put in an ice bath. I didn''t even realize I was overheating until now.


    "I really, really, really want to f*ck you out here in the forest right now, but we need to get you through your shift." I can hear Ryker''s teeth grinding together as I trail kisses down his neck to his chest.

 Chapter 214

    111 - Kennedy


    I open my mouth to protest, but my wolf has other ideas apparently. Another wave of


    pain and nausea rolls over me and I curl into Ryker.


    ¡°Why does it hurt so bad? And why the hell is it so slow?¡± I cry into his bare chest taking a deep breath in, letting his scent act like a balm for the pain. As soon as the pain is gone my raging lust for my mate is b


    "I definitely like this side of you and I will throw you up against the nearest tree as soon as this is all over now that I know I can''t hurt you all bets are off, but we..."


    He grunts as I rub my hips against his, "Need to get you through this shift." He''s panting now.


    ¡°What if this will speed things up?" I arch back so my boobs are on full disy for him. I need him to touch me, kiss me, f*ck me, anything. I am wound so tight I think I might explode. "Please, it''s helping, I promise."


    He grunts again before lifting me up and taking one of my n*pples into his


    mouth roughly. I cry out, but the


    pain feels so good. I secure my feet behind his back and hands on his shoulder so he can use his own on


    me.


    Copyright 2024 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    "F*ck, Kennedy," He switches to give attention to the other n*pple. "You are


    so f*cking perfect." He mumbles around his mouthful


    of my flesh. I start grinding my hips into his, feeling the steel rod pressed perfectly on my cl*t.


    "I need more, please Ryker,y me down, I need you inside me. Now!" I am sweating and slippery and he is having a hard time holding me, but everything he is doing is keeping the pain away. "Are you sure, Lamb?" He asks kneeling.


    "Why do you keep asking me that?" I breathe out. "I am yours, to care for and to love and to


    f*ck stupid when I need you." Heughs as I pull him to me in another bruising kiss. "Now make good on your promise to not hold back." I look into his eyes, pleading for him to give me all of him right now. He grunts loud and low just before mming into me. His full body weight pressing me into


    the damp earth. I can already feel my climax buzzing low in


    my belly. I don''t stand a chance of holding it back right now.


    "You feel so amazing, I''m close, don''t stop." I beg for him to keep up this unnatural pace. The flutters be stronger and as I feel the first wave of my orgasm


    shoot through me, I also feel a sharp pain in my


    lips, then taste blood. I open my mouth to scream out in pleasure and pain, but my body takes over and my mouth is on Ryker''s neck. He cries out and I can feel him release into me. We both pant and pulse rid wave after never ending wave of the best climax of my life.


    "Holy f*cking sh*t!" Ryker presses his forehead to mine. "What did you do to me?¡±


    "I don''t know but are you okay?" I ask, trying to get my breathing under


    control. "I think I bit you, but I''m not sure. I think I bit my own lip too, it''s bleeding."


    He pulls back to look at me. Running his thumb over my lower lip. He looks concerned for just a second than my favorite smile zes across his face.


    "I think you marked me, baby. Alpha can feel her, your wolf. He can''t talk to her yet, which is strange. But, you have never done anything the traditional way.¡± He leans in and gives me a gentle kiss and tries to pull out of me,


    but winces.


    "Are you alright?" I reach for him, but he stops me.


    "I seem to be stuck." Heughs. "Well, at this rate


    we should be expecting a pup sooner rather thanter.¡±


    I giggle and he grunts again. ¡°Oh! I''m sorry, does it hurt?¡±


    "Nope. Not even a little bit. In fact if you keep giggling like that I mighte again.


    Iugh and move my hips slowly in a circle, I feel a challenge in his statement and every time I move, small little sparks of


    my orgasm flicker through me, the waves are notpletely done. "Is


    this what it''s like to be in heat? I already can''t get enough of you."


    "Umm...That...uh...is a question...mmm...for my mom and sister... F*ck! Yes. Keep going baby, you''re so tight for


    I can feel you squeezing me so good."


    me,


    I dig my heels into


    his ass and press my hands into the dirt to try and leverage myself to


    be able to press harder into him. I am so sensitive, it all feels so good. The pressure starts to build again. These are so quick but explosive.


    Ryker grabs my thighs and starts to hammer into me mumbling


    gibberish as he throws both of us over the edge again. Sweaty and disgusting from the forest floor, we curl up together out of breath, butpletely satisfied.


    "How much longer until she lets me shift?" I whisper as Ryker''s arms tighten around me.


    "I''m not sure, but I know when pups shift for the first time it can take a while. I''m curious to know why she had you mark and mate with me bore your shift. I actually have a lot of questions, but you seem to have scrambled my brain."


    I smile. ¡°Do you think anyone is trying to find us?¡±


    "Uh, no. I''m pretty sure the entire


    pack knows where we are and what we are up to. You are not quiet, Lamb. No one is going to bother


    us right now." He kisses my cheek as I feel a wave of heat rush over me.


    "Ryker. It''s happening again." I take a deep breath.


    "It''s okay, don''t fight her. She needs to teach your body how to change from one form to the next. It bes muscle memory after a while, but the first couple times are rough because it''s new."


    I can feel my skin get itchy and prickly and my joints are starting to pop. I''m afraid, but I try to keep my focus on staying rxed and giving her control. Soon more popping and aching, then my whole head feels

 Chapter 215

    112 - Kennedy


    Deep breath in. Deep breath out. I''m alive at least, In. Out. I smell dirt, but more. It''s sweet with a note of decay. I smell mice, squirrels, rabbits and somehow I can smell how many and the difference between a "Look around, Kennedy. See the world with me." My wolf says gently. What does that mean?


    "Mmm" Just thinking about moving hurts.


    "Lamb, how do you feel?" A nudge


    to my side sends a shock of tingles through me and I feel my skin ripple.


    I finally open my eyes to see that I am looking at Alpha''s deep red eyes, but he isn''t nearly as tall as he usually is when I look at him. I can see his dark ck fur does have silver tips that make it extra shiny. It i


    Mine?!? Oh sh*t! I have a muzzle! I shifted! I lean into him


    feeling our fur brushing together. I feel the pressure of his head wrapped around mine, pressing me close to him.


    "Please talk to me, Kennedy. Are you alright? We are starting to freak out a little."


    "I''m okay, I think." He blows out a breath that ripples


    my fur again. ¡°Did I really shift? This is so weird and amazing all at the same time."


    He chuckles. "Yeah you did and you did great. But we have


    been out here a really long time. Your brother and your gamma are losing their minds. I wasn''t going to try and exin anything to them while you were mid shift. We should show them your new party trick."


    "I hardly think I am a party trick!" My wolf grumbles at him and he justughs. She seems very formal. I wonder if that is how she always will be or if it''s just because she hasn''t had a human in neen years. Copyright ? 2024 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    ¡°No you are perfect.¡± Alpha rubs up to our side.


    "What do we look like?!" I am so excited to meet my wolf. We need a mirror.


    "We''ll tell you while we walk." Alpha picks up our clothes and we start back towards the packhouse. I''m so excited that I don''t even care that he


    is stalling.


    I fall into step next to him, our shoulders brushing every time he steps forward with his left leg. I can''t move away though, it''s a maic pull between us. I need to touch him at all times. I just


    take in the forest around us. All of the colors are sharper and I see more shades. It''ste now, but I have no trouble seeing everything around me. The dirt feels the same but different under our paws. Each grair Everything is so distinct. I watch each paw take confident step after confident step. I can see that at least my legs are shades of


    white and brown and red.


    "Okay so what do we look like?" I finally ask again.


    "Beautiful, like always."


    ¡°Ryker! Please tell me. You know I won''t be able to look once everyone else sees me like this. There are going to be so many more questions."


    I hear both Ryker and Alphaugh together. They know I''m not wrong.


    "You look amazing. I don''t know if I have ever seen a


    wolf with so many colors before. Mostly you look the way you smell to me."


    "What does that even mean?"


    "Like warm honey. It''s a golden brown color, but there are cks and reds mixed in along your back. Your muzzle is brown, but fades into ck up to your ears. I think your belly is white, but I would have


    to have a chance to take a really good look, and we don''t have that kind of time. All the colors seem to blend into your tail. Your eyes didn''t change though. Still my crystal clear blue."


    I go to ask another question when we are interrupted.


    "HOLY F*CKING SH*T!" Jeremiah yells. ¡°What the hell happened?"


    He''s running at us from the porch, Be and all of the guys close behind.


    "My Luna got her wolf. Apparently it was contingent on me marking her." I can hear the sarcasm in


    his words. Had he known all along that I would be fine AND get a wolf, he probably would have marked me that first night at Rayna''s party.


    "Ken, can I touch


    you?" Jer asks. I step closer. I don''t know if I can still talk to him like this. I''m not in his pack anymore. I notice Ryker moves with me, not breaking our contact. "This is so amazing! I have never heard of a humar or whatever, but this is f*cking amazing."


    He runs his fingers along my back and it tickles a little. I can


    smell his sandalwood scent all around him. It has floral


    notes that must be from Rayna. Just as I start to getfortable my wolf speaks up.


    "I need to rest, shifting for the first time is exhausting. I am d to finally meet you


    and we will have plenty of time to get to know each other. You may not hear from me for a day or so, but we will keep shifting as your body sees fit for a little while. Soon


    you will be able to control it."


    "Thank you...wait. What do I call you? Do you have a name?"


    "You can call me Rosalie if you want.


    "My mom would like that. So how do we shift back so you can rest?"


    "Your body will take over like before. You will be tired too, but Ryker will take care of you."


    "Yes, he will.¡± I say as I start to shake again. ¡°Ryker, she said it''s time to shift back.¡±


    "Alright, Lamb. Let''s go out back this time."


    "Okay." I follow alongside him again. We don''t go far, but it''s deep enough that no one should be able to see me." Why are we back here?"


    ¡°Because I need a new memory of this ce and being able to mark


    you as my mate and Luna, you getting your wolf and the ability


    to mark me and shift with me is what I want to remember here."


    Oh! Just as the realization hits me, my body convulses in pain. "Ryker!"


    "I''ve got you, Lamb. Just lean into me."

 Chapter 216

    113 - Kennedy


    There is more pain this time, but the shift is also quicker. I still lose sight though, I need to remember


    to ask about that. I just seem to wake up in the other form.


    "Urgh. Why does it feel like a hangover?" I push up from my lying position on the ground and immediately regret it. It''s cold now. I shrink back towards the warmth I feel next to me.


    ¡°Careful, Lamb, or we won''t make it back inside." Ryker murmurs against


    the shell of my ear, wrapping me up more tightly in his arms. "Let''s get you dressed a little more to my liking when others are around."


    He sits us both up and wraps his button down shirt around me, doing up each button carefully. He stands to put his pants back on then reaches a hand out to help me up. Slowly wrapping an arm around my ba


    I just smile at him, still processing all of this. Part of me is irritated, mad even that it took me getting marked to get Rosalie and the other part understands that it wasn''t about me, but Ryker. Then I''m frustrated a "I need to go see Aunt Beth and your mom. Your sister is probably super stressed out too. We can''t do that to the twins."


    He kisses me gently. "Anything you want."


    We sneaked in through the back door where Robin met me with a new set of clothes. A sundress that looks nice enough to meet with people in the


    pack as their official Luna, but not ufortable.


    "Oh! My girl! How are you? What happened?" Aunt Bethes rushing towards us with Sarah and Rayna in tow. Ryker hasn''t-


    let go of my hand yet and I have a feeling he won''t unless forced, and I don''t mind one bit.


    She pulls me into an awkward hug and huffs when Ryker doesn''t release me to her. Her fight doesn''tst long as she pushes me out to arm''s length. "You''re different." She tilts her head. "I mean your scent sho "What do you mean?" I look from her to Ryker.


    "She was given a wolf and with that the same powers that we have.


    I assume her strength and speed have been enhanced which is probably why


    her body is fuller, more muscr." I whip my head back to him. "What? I like it." That damn smile. And now I am horny again. I have got to get this under control, I know they can smell it. And the look that Ryker "I need you to stop looking at me like that. We need to go and see people."


    ¡°Lamb, in order for that to happen I''m going to need you to stop looking so appetizing and that will never happen.¡±


    "Okay, you two love birds need to knock it off, there will be plenty of time to give us grandbabiester. You have a pack


    that wants to wee and thank their new Luna.¡± Sarah shuffles forward, waving her hand in the direction of the ballroom.


    ¡°Hold. The. Phone! I want ten seconds of my sister''s time." Rayna bumps everyone with


    her very pregnant belly. On her way to me. "I cannot believe you have


    a wolf now and you managed to finally pull my brother''s head out of his ass! Does that mean that you can start talking to us regrly again? Cause I am really tired of the bullsh*t calls followed by silence." My eyebrows are probably lost in my hair right now. I can''t believe she just called me out like that.


    "What is she talking about?¡± Ryker pulls me back to him protectively wrapping an arm around me.


    "Your mate has been radio silent for far too long and I would like to know if this new development means she''s done acting crazy." Rayna ces her hands on her hips, looking like an angry potbelly pig. "Wait. When was thest time you spoke?" I can''t look up to see if he is talking to me or Rayna. I plead with my eyes for her to drop it and we can talkter. There is so much she doesn''t know or understand yet "He doesn''t know, does he?" Now I know I can mindlink her.


    "It''splicated. Please just drop it. I promise we can talkter." She narrows her eyes at me.


    "Uh, none of thatdies. What is she talking about Kennedy? When was thest time you spoke to them." His stern voice is just confusing me more by activating all mydy bits, but his words are killing the mod

 Chapter 217

    "He isn''t going to let this go." She


    looks at me then back to him. Since before Christmas." She crosses her arms, a knowing look on her face.


    Ryker''s arms stiffen around me. I haven''t talked


    to them since before he found me almost frozen in the woods. I haven''t


    had any news or time to talk since then and frankly I was tired of lying telling them everything was alright, when they clearly knew it wasn''t.


    "We will talk about thister, Lamb."


    ¡°Fine, but there really isn''t anything to talk about. Now, let''s go. I really am tired, but I want to see everyone."


    He loosens his grip and I walk to Rayna to give her a hug. "I am sorry and I will tell you, just not now okay?" I whisper in her ear. I know the others can hear me, but that is the hazards of living with werewolves. when do I get to meet these two?" I rub her belly again. Copyright ? 2024 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    "A couple of weeks, I think. It''s hard to tell with two of them cooking in here. I''m just d ours go faster than a human''s. I can''t imagine being pregnant for almost a whole year." She groans.


    "Wait? How long are your pregnancies? I never really paid


    attention to that part. But, I guess it matters now."


    "Around six months. Still a long ass time, but not bad inparison." She shrugs leading me out into the hall arm in arm, leaving everyone else to follow.


    "Are you sure it''s okay to be here? Shouldn''t you be at home?"


    "I think if we were traveling anywhere else, I probably would have, but this is my home pack so we aren''t worried about care or safety. And besides, I needed to get out of the packhouse and the only thing Jeremiah would budge for was you. So you are my golden goose." She giggles at me and


    I smile.


    We make it two steps into the ballroom when Be walks up to me and stops. He looks like a wreck. His hair


    is in all different directions, I think from being pulled. His shirt is untucked in one spot and I think


    his dress pants are slightly twisted. He resembles a toddler that went three rounds with his mama. "Are you done scaring the sh*t out of me, cause I think I may actually


    get gray hair and an ulcer from you.


    I just reach up and hug him


    tightly around the neck. This poor man has been through as much with me as Ryker has


    and I couldn''t be more grateful. He hesitates for a moment and I know it''s because of my mate behind me giving off jealous vibes, but it doesn''tst long. This isn''t romantic any more than my connection with Je "You wouldn''t want me any other way."


    "But you''re okay right?"


    "Better than okay." I look at him and he nods.


    I manage to get through the rest of the guys, but Ben is hanging back. I''m sure I know why though.


    "Hey."


    "Hey.¡± He mutters as I walk up to him. He has his hands firmly in his pockets


    and I won''t push for a hug if it will


    cause trouble. Thest time we were this close, Ryker imed me as his mate and then took me away.


    I step closer, sliding my arms under his and around his waist. He has been my friend for so long and I knew one day our close rtionship might be strange, but I don''t want it to be.


    Grrrrr... I hear behind me.


    "Stop! He is my friend too. I would have thought by now you figured out that you are who I want, but I won''t let them gopletely."


    "I''m sorry. It''s just not easy with him, not like the rest."


    I let go of Ben and see a small smirk. ¡°It''s nice to know I can still mess with him."


    "Don''t push it too far. Jer needs his beta and Ryker only has so much control when ites to me." He keeps smiling but it''s forced.


    Ryker and I continue around the room. Some


    people want to stop and talk, others just wave and smile. The next person I see is Finn, but he seems distracted. "Who are you looking for?" I ask.


    "Greta. She''s avoiding me.''


    "Why are you looking for Greta?"


    I''m trying to convince her that I am a worthy mate.''


    "I''m sorry, what?"


    His eyes snap to mine. "I thought the alpha would have told you. The Goddess gave me a second chance mate. She gave


    me Greta." He sounds so hopeful. ¡°But, I also think the Goddess likes to make me work for


    my mates. Greta has been avoiding me all day."


    "Oh, sh*t!"

 Chapter 218

    114 - Kennedy


    "Finn! That is so exciting!" I jump up to hug him.


    He pats


    me awkwardly on the back then sets me down and steps back. "I wish my mate was as excited as you are."


    "Give her time. She''lle around."


    "I have heard


    that before, funny enough. It didn''t work out well for me then either." He gives me a dark look.


    I pat his chest as I walk by. "Butst time, you didn''t have me. And I like you and she listens to me." I wink and walk away, his jaw on the floor.


    The rest of the night was amazing. Robin and a woman named Jean put together a dinner that was to die for. I talked with everyone and spent needed time with Aunt Beth, Jeremiah


    and Rayna. As Rayna and I are in animated conversation, Ryker walks up with his hand out.


    "Can I steal my Luna for a few minutes?" I slip my hand into his, no hesitation.


    Heces our fingers and pulls me with him, bringing my knuckles up to his mouth for a kiss. "Where are you taking me?" I giggle and he smiles secretively.


    ¡°You''ll see. I still have some making up to do, and right now I can check one thing off and make it right.¡± I look at him confused as I notice we have stopped in the middle of the dance floor. He slides his free arm that you were mine and I was so afraid, I tried to have as little contact as possible because my


    wolf wouldn''t let me walk away from you. When the


    song was over, I had to run, I don''t even know how I managed it, but he would have had me mark you right then. This is so much better." He leans in to kiss me and I hear a chorus of ''awes'' around us. I giggle a We continue, lost in our own world. I think the songs


    changed a couple times, they might have even been upbeat ones, but Ryker and I are only focused on each other. Nothing could break this connection.


    ¡°HOLY F*CKING SH*T!" Except his sister screaming from the side of the room.


    We all


    run to her while she is screaming profanities at Jeremiah, who looks lost and terrified. Aunt Beth and Sarah descend upon her to help her up, but she doubles over in pain. "Jeremiah! Pull your head out of your ass!!" I yell at him.


    He blinks a couple times, looks from his mate to me and then I think his brain reattaches and he jumps into action, picking her up like she weighs nothing. We run outside, Jeeves has an SUV out for us. This ma Jeremiah slides into the backseat, cradling Rayna carefully in his arms. Ryker jumps in the driver''s seat and I follow in the passenger side and we are off to the pack hospital.


    "Rayna. We need to time you. Can you give me an idea of when one starts?" I call over the seat. "Or better yet, dig your nails into Jer''s arm and he can tell me." Iugh and she tries for a half smile from the cro "Oh f*ck! I really don''t like that suggestion Ken." I look at the time on my phone.


    "Well, I just figured you nted two so she is going through the pain twice as badly, so


    you deserve to have a little pain as well."


    "Are you sure you''re my sister? Were you reced with a sadist?"


    "I have always been this way. I have just never had another female to back up before."


    "I''m good Ken." She whispers to me. She doesn''t get more than a minute of rest when she tenses up


    again and Jeremiah curses.


    "We need to get you a dictionary or something. Yourining is not nearly creative enough, brother. Rayna, just to give you something to focus on, it is about thirty minutes to midnight. Do your babies want

 Chapter 219

    Copyright 2044 Miss 1. Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    "thm. I never thought about that.¡± She lets out a slow heavy breath. "I guess if they are anything like their auntie or their uncle they are going to do whatever the hell


    they want anyway," Ryker and I bothugh as we pull up


    The healers are ready with a wheelchair for her when we pull up. Jer sets her downs but doesn''t let go of her hand.


    Ryker kisses her cheek "We''ll be here, just let us know if you need us." Ite whispers in her ear and then looks at Jeremiah who nods. Then they are off. We walk in slowly and find a seat in the waiting room as o It''s been a couple hours since we brought Rayna in. Sarah has been back and forth to keep us updated. Rayna''s progress is steady, but slow.


    "She wants to see you, Kennedy." Sarah walks up to me. I look over and see Ryker with his head tilted back to the wall sleeping.


    I kiss his cheek. ¡°I''ll be right back."


    "Love you, Lamb." He mumbles and I smile as I follow Sarah.


    The hallways are dim so it''s not shocking for the people in rooms when the door is opened. Sarah pushes the door open and I peek in before entering. If she finally fell asleep I am not going to disturb her.


    "Get your ass in here. I am losing my mind. These brats decided they heard you and


    want their own f*cking day and want to make sure it is theirs." She rubs her belly.


    I walk in and the scent hits me immediately. ¡°What is that?" I ask.


    "What is what?" Sarah looks at me tired and confused.


    "That smell. I can smell Rayna and Jeremiah," Who happens to be sleeping. I roll my eyes. These boys could sleep through an apocalypse.


    I look at Rayna. ¡°I can smell


    them, I think. They''re ready, they''re here." I feel as confused as I sound. "Sarah go get a healer, now!"


    She doesn''t question me as she runs


    out of the room and I move to Rayna to hold her hand.


    "Kennedy, what''s going on? How can you smell them?¡±


    "I have no idea, but I have always had


    a great sense of smell, even before I had a wolf. Maybe I was meant to be like you guys." I see the worry in her eyes. "I don''t think anything is wrong, I can just smell them like they are already here. I can feel them."


    "Do you know? I need to know. What are they? Boys, girls, one of each? I am dying here and bored!" I smile at her.


    "I should let Jeremiah tell you, when he helps deliver them."


    "HA! He will faint at the sight of my coochy all stretched out. He''ll never get that far." She takes a deep breath and lets it out slowly. "Okay so I believe you. They are here." Another grunt. "So now what?" "It''s time for me to step in, Miss Rayna. Luna, may I?"


    "Oh yes." I step closer to Rayna and out of the healer''s way.


    "Well, the Luna is right, baby number one is ready to go." The healer instructs Rayna through the next contraction.


    It only takes three pushes for a massive baby boy toe out screaming, waking Jer up. He rushes over to be by Rayna''s side. I stand next to the healer to take him as Rayna groans again. He is gorgeous an her mama.


    "I heard..." Ryker storms through the door and stops, staring at me.

 Chapter 220

    115 - Kennedy


    I smile at him walking to Rayna''s other side. The healer hands my niece to Jeremiah. Rayna is panting, but glowing. She looks amazing for just pushing two giant babies out. "Well, we are going to have to have a birthday week to celebrate the four of us." I giggle.


    "They are beautiful, Rayna, nice work." Rykeres up behind me wrapping me up in one of his arms, pulling the nket back from our nephew''s face with the other.


    "Hey! I contributed." Jer whines halfheartedly.


    "Do you have names?" I ask. Both twins are so calm just resting in our arms.


    "Of course we do. Now it''s just a matter of which ones. With twins we came up with sets that sounded good together. I figured if they are anything like their father, I am going to be yelling at them in tandem prett


    "I liked all the names we finally agreed on. Whatever you want. You did all the hard work." He is staring at his little girl,pletely lost in memorizing her features.


    "I like Hayden and Carson, but who


    is who? They could go either way." She looks at all of us. She''s so tired, but happy.


    "Little man here should be Hayden." Ryker says. At the sound of his uncle''s voice he opens his bright green eyes.


    "I think Hayden agrees with his name. What do you think Rayna?" She just smiles at us, tears in her eyes. "Are you okay? Do you need the healer?" I''m worried now.


    "No, you two look so cute holding him together." She sniffles. "You need to get on this baby train fast. Now gimme, my hormonal ass needs my son. Go make your own perfect babies. Copyright ? 2024 Miss L Writes and


    Ember Mantel Productions


    Iugh handing him over. "He is perfect." I whisper in her ear. "I am not leaving without a snuggle from my niece though. Give her up, Jer." I walk out of Ryker''s


    arms and head around the bed.


    "My sweet little feisty Carson." I coo at her. "You are going to be so much


    trouble and so much fun aren''t you?" I nuzzle into her little face and she tilts towards me with her mouth open. Iugh. ¡°She''s already hungry, definitely daddy''s girl." I move past Jeremiah, like he isn''t even there to hand her to Rayna. It''s the first time she''s gotten to


    hold both of them together. I lean forward and kiss her on the head, then turn and hug Jer around


    the waist.


    "Thanks Ken. Go get some sleep. You''ve had a busy


    couple days.¡± He kisses me on the head, lets me go and shakes Ryker''s


    hand before we leave the room. Aunt


    Beth and Sarah are sitting outside the room deep in conversation. Clearly they are conspiring and I will not get in the way of two grandmothers plotting for their first grandchildren.


    Of course we are osted the second we are in the lobby by everyone wanting to know


    how Rayna is, how the babies are, all the details. We give them basic info, it should be up to Rayna and Jer to tell their names and all of


    that. Ryker doesn''t let me entertain the questions for long before he drags me outside to the truck. The drive home is quiet and the weariness is starting to


    settle in. I start to doze off with the calming rumble of the truck and Ryker''s smell surrounding me. We are safe and together. Jeremiah and Rayna are safe with the twins who decided they needed toe early while they were visiting. Thezy


    smile stretching across my face can''t be stopped. I slide out of the truck and slowly trudge to the door after we pull into the garage. I don''t really know where I am going, just mindlessly walking, hoping that the r me to bed.


    ¡°I have somewhere for us to beter this morning and I cannot wait all day for you to find the staircase." Ryker scoops me up and takes the stairs three at a time. I don''t even argue with his insult, just bury my fa

 Chapter 221

    I wake to my body being bumped awake. I inhale deeply and grab for anything to stabilize myself while my eyes try to focus. "What the hell? Didn''t we go homest night?¡± I ask Ryker, Jeeves and Be who


    SUV with me.


    "Yes, Lamb, we did, but I figured we could get a head start this morning while you finished sleeping."


    "Head start to where exactly?" I yawn, looking around me. The forest here is


    beautiful. Summer is always amazing out in the woods. I love how many different shades of green there are,


    ¡°That is a surprise. I figured my mom and your aunt will be busy taking over my packhouse with the new babies and we have not had more than a few seconds of time together, that hasn''t been sleeping, since "Okay, so we are going to be alone?" I look pointedly at Be and


    Grant sitting in the front seats. Grant smiles big at me in the rearview mirror. "I''m not sure if


    I want Jeeves and Be privy to our ''alone'' time." That gets me a full onugh from all of them.


    "Toote, Luna. I think every adult male had a vicarious ''O'' from what you did to the


    alpha when you marked him. We are all well aware of what


    you are capable of. Besides, no one is going to get in your way. The Bossman here actually speaks in full sentences to everyone and even smiles. None of us is stupid enough to mess with that.¡± Now it''s my turn to bellyugh. I have never been shy s*xually, I shouldn''t stop now.


    "We''re here." Ryker breathes into the shell of my ear, making my whole body quiver. We drive through the most quaint town I have ever seen. I can see from one end to the other from the main road we are on a Everything here is in shades of brown, but it isn''t old and crumbly looking. Each house is well maintained and fresh with flowers and trees in the yards. It''s like the earth grew each one directly from thend. I pr "Are you going to jump out of the window again, if I open it?" Be snarks from the front.


    "I only jump out of the window when I am pissed off and feeling suffocated


    by all the male testosterone around


    me."


    "That technically doesn''t answer my question, Luna."


    Iugh. "No, I am not angry


    with any of you at the moment so no, I won''t be jumping out of the window. Now open it! Why do you have the child lock on anyway?"


    ¡°Force of habit to have them on when we travel. It keeps the alpha from putting himself in unnecessary danger and if


    we have to capture and contain anyone, it''s one less thing we have to think about." Grant says checking over his shoulder.


    "Now we have you, dive rolling out to prove a point to add to that list." Be huffs.


    "It was one time." I lean back on Ryker.


    "Technically two times, Lamb."


    "Are you ever going to stop calling me that? And what do you mean ''two?""


    "Not a chance. You jumped out of your bedroom window to run away the night I imed you as my mate. That counts and Alpha is still pissed."


    "As


    are the rest of us who had heart failure when we couldn''t find you and you messed with our senses, being way too damn good at camouge."


    I ignore


    the jibe and look around again. "Okay, where are we really?" I ask as we pull up to


    the base of the redwood cabin. I am speechless.


    The parking area is pressed gravel, not pavement and I can smell the water


    from theke nearby. We stop next to an outbuilding an dl jump out and tilt my head back to look up at the cabin. A flight of at least forty


    stairs leads to a decknding, which has another staircase up to the main deck. I can''t see much more front eh ground and I am not waiting for these guys to see the view I know ising.

 Chapter 222

    I race up the stairs to calls of ''hey'' and ''wait up,'' but there is no stopping me. It looks like the deck wraps all the way around and I want to get the


    whole view. I stop on the lower deck for just a moment. Half of it is hidden under the


    main deck and has a hammock hung with some kind of corrugated material attached to the underside of the main deck. Maybe a roof structure so I could sit out here even if


    it rains. That would be heaven. I don''t think on it long, this deck is going to get a ton


    of use from me and I will have plenty of time.


    I race up the second flight of stairs and gasp loudly. It is so amazing up here. The air smells fresh and cool, even in the middle of the summer. I lean on the railing and look down at our car which looks half the si railing as I go. The porch does wrap all the way around and I think


    I can see every single house from here. I stop overlooking the greenke


    with its adorable little waterfall below me. I close my eyes and breathe deeply again.


    I can feel Ryker a few steps behind me. He''s downwind, so I don''t have his scent and he is silent in his movement. It''s just the mate bondpass telling me he''s close. I let him take his own time getting to me When he finally wraps his arms around me, I feel my wolf rumble in my chest. She still hasn''t said anything since our first shift, but I


    can feel the both of us getting stronger.


    "What do you think, Kennedy?" He only uses my name when he is absolutely serious.


    "I think it''s amazing, where are we? How did you find this ce?" I ask as he presses his chest into my back, gripping the railing, caging me in.


    "This was the Oak Lake pack territory. This is where I wasst year when Rayna had to go to the Summit in my ce. I was here when she met Jeremiah, which in turn brought you to me. I helped the former al


    "Ryker." I whisper, leaning back in his arms. I can''t take my eyes off the view. "I don''t know what to say. You can''t give me a whole pack, that''s insane. What could I possibly give you that could evene close and his focus is one hundred percent on me.


    "Can we fill it with pups?" His voice cracks on thest word.


    I turn around to fully look at him. "What?"


    "I wasn''t sure if I was ready to share you yet, but after seeing you hold Hayden and Carson, I have never wanted anything more than having you."

 Chapter 223

    That is all I have for Ryker and Kennedy... For now!


    I''m going to move on with Finn and Greta story. It has been festering in my head since I brought Finn on as a character. As always, he was supposed to be just a side character, here for mention to fill-in a need. he wasn''t even supposed to live through the fight!


    But, as I was writing, he grew on me, his story grew on me, his personality grew on me. And I felt the need to give him a HEA after what I put him through with Amy.


    But... I also decided to make Greta his mate! So heis going to have to work for her attention, and he''s been down that road before. The question is can he put his doubts about mates aside long enough to help her see she is worthy of true love and affection?


    I''m going to keep the story here because it lives in Ryker and Kennedy''s world and I know searching in this app can be tricky. I will start the chapters at chapter 1 with Finn and Greta as the POV.


    For those of you who know me, my worlds are ever expanding and never ending. I will make sure that you know where each story starts and stops.


    Danny is another character that is trickling around in my head as well as Ben. I''ve grown to love all of these guys and I feel like they each have a story to tell and an adventure to chase. So I hope you will stick with me as weunch Into another journey! Heres the Warriors Mate!

 Chapter 224

    Greta


    "Again!" I yell out to the group. We have been working hard all month on getting stronger and faster. If there is really someone trying to get to the Luna, they are going to have to go through me and an entire load of warriors that are being trained to protect her.


    The


    best part is she has no idea, not really, and will be super pissed when she does find out. And she


    will find out, she always does. It''s like no one can keep a secret around her. We all just feel sofortable with her that we spill our guts. It''s disturbing actually.


    She attends training and is actually pretty good for a human with better than average skill. We still hold back when we


    work with her though. It''s just a species thing. We can hurt her and that isn''t the intention, She lets us


    push her which is nice. We have been using the training as a way to get to know her movement patterns and tendencies. She''s already gone missing three times, on purpose.


    She is a pain in the ass in the best possible way, causing all of us to step up our game. But, she has be


    one of my few close friends and the Alpha''s obsession. It took him way too long toe to terms with having a mate. I can sympathize, I want nothing to do with them either.


    don''t hate the idea as much as Ryker. Well, as much as he did before Kennedy. I understand the bond makes us stronger, but I have seen too many bad things with mates.


    The pack Ryker saved me from had the worst kind of self righteous, egotistical males imaginable. I shudder thinking about myst nights there.


    "Greta! We have patrol, let''s go!¡± Jensen calls out, pulling me from the hole that are those memories.


    This kid got in trouble once and now he''s afraid


    to break any rules, including being on time for a patrol schedule I helped set up.


    "Coming!" We all


    want this rogue camp. I still haven''t figured out how they move so quickly without a trace. Words like ''magic'' and ''witches'' have been thrown around, which is possible. Even vampires can cast some kind of illus hasn''t marked her yet. What are these rogues waiting for? Copyright ? 2024 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    Everything is fine as we run the Eastern border. The river here is


    a great ce to cross into our territory without being detected. It helps that Alpha Don is on the other side and we have a great alliance with them. But a few unwanted guest have used it, so we have to be vig "Attack!¡± Grant links us at the same time help for a fire evacuation goes off.


    "Grant, where are you?" I am more worried about the threat than the fire, we have wolves for that.


    ¡°Northwest of Pine Lake Pack. They bypassed trying to get across theke and


    took the footpath in. Either they have a death wish or it''s a distraction. The Alpha is headed towards


    the fire to make sure it isn''t an ambush. And it sounds like the Luna went to the fire as well."


    "We''re about seven minutes away. How many?"


    "Plenty." I hear him grunt through the link


    and we put on a burst of speed. My wolf takes it more personally than I do when someone gets hurt on our watch.


    I hear the sounds of jaws snapping, grunting and growling as we tear through thest of the trees separating us from the fight. I head straight for the first unfriendly wolf we see when we burst through the trees. We duck and barely miss the teeth aimed at my wolf''s muzzle, but use the opportunity to snap at the wolf''s front leg, sending him to the ground. He rolls, my wolf follows finding purchase in the scruff of his neck "These guys are morons." Sheughs in my head.


    "Or Grant is right and they are pawns and no one cares if they live or die." That makes her pause. ¡°Either kill this guy or let him go. Just know he''ll keeping back until we figure this out."


    She growls and whips her head side to side twice, breaking his neck and sending him to the Goddess. We hate killing rogues if we can help it. Many can be taught, but I don''t think whatever this group is can be I have eyes on Jensen, Grant and three other warriors. It''s ingrained in me to keep a headcount in a fight. I have never figured out how to break it, but it does allow for me to give y-


    by-y to help them fight better.


    "ROGUES!" I hear Kennedy shout.


    "Since when can she mindlink?" I ask my wolf as I feel Kennedy''s anger and fear run through me.


    ¡°Apparently in a time of need. Rogues are on their side too. Grant is right, one of these attacks is a distraction. They meant to divide us.¡±


    "Let''s get rid of these assholes then and go help our Luna."


    We jump into the fight, taking out as many rogues as we can in as little time as possible. They fight wild and frantically. There is


    no real technique or training, but the aggression is what makes them formidable. As we dispatch thest of them to the Goddess a deep bone chilling nausea courses through our body and my hair stands on er


    "THEY HAVE THE LUNA!"


    "Move! Now!" I don''t even look back to guarantee there are no more rogues hiding out. They finally got what they came for. The one thing that can destroy our alpha and out pack. She''s tough, but I don''t know i

 Chapter 225

    2- Finn


    I am so tired of all of this. I have this infamous Luna, who is everything Amy said she is. I know she is scared, but she won''t show it or say anything about it. I can''t help butpare her actions to Amy, my mate done traveling from forest to forest. She promised this would be thest area we would need to travel through. Her father promised this would be thest. That this pack stole theirnd from them and once we have it back we can settle.


    That has been the n this whole time and I can finally see the end. My mate will finally give herself to me after five years of working towards a goal. I find some ice for Kennedy''s face. Dirk never should have hit her, but he''s always been a loose cannon not dealing well with being told he''s lesser in any way. Add to that a little human Luna who has clearly given him a hard time insulting him and it was bound to happe Now I have to


    do damage control though. Her mate will not take kindly to her being harmed in our care and less likely to listen to negotiations for Amy''s packnds to be returned to us. I just want what belongs to us and this is treaty I


    will propose to him. I pack a small back with ice from a cooler and head back to Dirk''s tent, but


    I slow as I notice the guards that I ced are missing. Did she finally figure out she could run? Dirk is a moron and


    didn''t tie her feet, I wasn''t going to correct the fact, hoping it works in my favorter. I slowly walk towards the tent trying to decide if I want to find her there or find it empty. I hear a voice I don''t expect though.


    "I will reject him andmand him to ept. He''s only acting as an alpha. I deserve a true born alpha." My breath catches. What?!


    "How do you figure?" Kennedy asks, sounding bored.


    "My dad is alpha-born, giving me alpha blood. I deserve a full blood alpha as a


    mate and I will have Ryker." I hear her foot stomp. What does she mean she''ll have Ryker? She''s my mate. Why does she want him?


    "So your dad isn''t an alpha running a pack? He''s just alpha-


    born?" I vaguely hear Kennedy bait her.


    ¡°He should be running a pack, but that will change soon enough." Amy huffs like a spoiled child.


    "Is he trying to take something that doesn''t belong to him too?" My heart rate picks up at her question. Has all of this been a lie? All


    the people we have hurt, all the destruction we have caused. It can''t be true.


    "Ryker''s pack belongs to us. It should have always belonged to us. Alpha Ryan never should have survived that attack. The n was perfect. The warriors were set, and his car was sabotaged. If he would have "How was Ryker''s pack going to belong to you if his father died? He just would have taken over the same way he did when the ident happened. I don''t think your n was well thought out at all. You and who He has already made a connection with Amy''s wolf, we were just waiting for the human part of her


    toe around.


    "You clearly weren''t born to run a pack...even if you have so-


    called alpha blood."I feel Amy''s anger ripple through our bond. She doesn''t care about me, only being Luna and I am not powerful enough for her.


    "Your alpha blood must be from a distant rtive. Is that your im? Or was your dad like the third son in a


    line of alphas who were bigger and better and this is your way of

 Chapter 226

    I hear footsteps, then a small whimper from Kennedy. "Listen here you human trash. I am an alpha''s daughter, which is more than you can say...''


    "And, yet I am mated to the most powerful alpha around and you are mated to a rogue." Another p, hardenought to gain a grunt. "Your dad clearly wasn''t any better as a father than as


    an alpha. Seeing how sh*tty of a person you turned out to be." I am frozen. I should go in and help my mate, but she ns on betraying me, has betrayed me already.


    "My father only lost his pack to Ryker in a fluke.


    But that doesn''t matter. Ryker is mine. You will die and I will be the Luna of the Dark Moon pack." My stomach drops, but I hold my ground. I can''t let her win anymore. She won''t be my downfall. I breathe deep as a rogue, but I can do one redeeming thing before Ryker rips me limb from limb. I start forward...


    A blood curdling scream rips through the air and I run for the door to the tent. Before


    I can grab it a blur of brown hair pushes past me and doesn''t stop to look at what she collided with. I don''t feel a thing as I watch her run. It''s like my emotional cord has been cut. Even my wolf is still as she retr blonde hair and


    blue eyes are looking around, but she isn''t scared, she''s calcting. She steps out tentatively, I''m not sure why, the


    screams and sounds of fighting will cover her escape.


    "I was wondering if you would figure out they didn''t bind your legs.¡± She jumps,nding in a defensive pose. Don''t worry I have no intention of


    hurting you." I have my hands out in surrender.


    "What''s going on?" She asks as another scream permeates the air.


    ((


    "Your mate hase for you." I can''t put any emotion into my words. I should be scared


    or angry or something, but I just feel broken.


    "Why aren''t you fighting?"


    "Why aren''t you running?"


    "Because I don''t think you''ll hurt me. I don''t think you ever meant to hurt me. I don''t understand why


    I am really here." She steps closer to me, like a friend. I do not deserve her friendship after everything here.


    "I wanted my mate, and I was hoping you would be the key. But, it appears that I have been yed." I shrug. None of


    this was for me to prove that I am worthy enough. It was


    all to get you separated from your alpha. We did all the work for her." I close my eyes and let the sadness wash over me, just once. This little luna makes me feel safe and I don''t deserve it. Safe andfortable and loved are not things I will get in this life.


    "I''m sorry Finn." More pity. Why does she care?


    "You didn''t do this, she did. I just don''t know what to do. I am a warrior not an Alpha, I don''t want to be an Alpha. I don''t want anyone else hurt though."


    ¡°I can help stop this, but you need to get me to Ryker, now!" She holds out her wrists silentlymanding.


    This I can give her, her


    pack and mine before I die. I take one breath in and let it out with a swipe of my w to cut


    her bindings.


    "It''s time to see if you are as good as everyone says, Luna."


    She takes off and I follow behind.


    "I can feel him that way." She shouts pointing in the direction of the camp where there seems to be the mostmotion.


    We run and dodge people. There are at least a hundred people in my pack fighting off countless warriors from Dark Moon. This is going to be a massacre if I can''t stop it now.

 Chapter 227

    A murderous growl shakes the earth just as a mass of ck fur barrels past Kennedy and into me. I shift as we roll away from her. Ryker''s wolf is snapping and wing at me, but I am fast. Something I have lea "Ryker! Alpha! NO! STOP! You need to listen, please." I hear Kennedy scream. Ryker''s wolf is crazed right now, he hears nothing. He continues to try and get his fangs into my neck.


    ¡°LUNA! Sh*t! Luna, are you okay?" I hear one of the warriors as my wolf rolls and swipes at Ryker''s side. I''m


    not dumb enough to try and kill him, I just need to slow him down.


    ¡°NO! Stop them. Please They need to stop. He didn''t do anything to me." Is she defending me?


    My moment of distraction earns me a set of ws to my muzzle. He lets me stumble back. He''s ying with me, dragging out my torture. What he doesn''t understand is I don''t give a sh*t anymore, I just want my friends to be safe from whatever punishment he has for me and Amy. I shift back to my human form, hopefully he will see the


    surrender.


    "They took you. That''s all we need


    to know." I see the beta holding a frantic Kennedy back.


    "He didn''t take me. He


    didn''t hurt me. He''s the only one here who was even a little bit kind. Now stop them!"


    I am just standing here, Ryker''s wolf staring me down with those deep ruby eyes. I know why he''s the most powerful alpha. I can see it, but I can feel it too. His aura radiates in waves,manding respect and


    obedience. He charges at me knocking me to the ground in his human form. His hands are tight around my neck, tight enough to restrict my breathing, but not enough to kill me, yet.


    "No can do, Luna. He needs to pay for having his men kidnap you."


    "Oh for f*ck''s sake." I risk another look at Kennedy as she throws her hands in the air. "STOP. NOW. ALL OF YOU!!!" She lets her Luna aura out like a shockwave it sts through all of us. All the sound and movement stops


    instantly.


    I chuckle and mutter


    under my breath. ¡°Yeah, she''ll never be able to do that." Now I know why Amy hated her so much, there is noparison. I don''t feel anything towards Kennedy, but she is gorgeous, strong and wilful. She She has powers I don''t think she even realizes yet.


    "Ryker. Let him


    go, please and I can exin." Why does she keep trying to defend me?


    Ryker looks up at her. As soon as they lock their gaze, he jumps up and moves straight toward her. I think he''s forgotten about me until I see warriors move in to capture me. I know I am safe for the moment. He kill me himself.


    "Kennedy." He whispers to her and I have to look away. I can''t watch this reunion when I know I won''t get one.


    "I''m here. I''m not hurt. I need you to listen. Can you do that for me? Can you listen? This story is deeper than you know."


    He walks away with her and I am hauled to my feet. I risk talking. These warriors are working and hopefully aren''t blinded by emotions.


    "I will go willingly to wherever you want to take me, but please don''t lock up any other rogues. They were following orders. Umpf" I fall forward, pain


    splitting my skull. Thest thing I remember is the ground getting close to my face as I hear ''f*cking asshole'' from behind me.


    Miss L Author


    Thank you so much for reading. All constructivements and gems are appreciated. I can''t interact here. If you would like to join in the conversation you can find me on the socials. Miss. L. Writes.

 Chapter 228

    3- Finn


    F*ck my head hurts. It''s been a while since I have had someone actually hit me. I notice we haven''t gone anywhere though. I must not have been out that long. I''m kneeling, two warriors nk me. My hands are b*tches itch.


    I breathe in and I don''t smell any new bloodshed, that has to be a good thing. Kennedy''smand is still holding I hear murmured voices, but my head is still buzzing and the silver is pretty powerful, dulling my ¡°Finn, where''s Dirk?" I look up to see Kennedy looking at me over Ryker''s shoulder, eyebrow raised. I''m not sure if it''s for me or her mate though.


    "I can call him here, if you want Luna." This is the least I can do for her. I''ve wanted to be rid of him for a while.


    This was hisst straw.


    ¡°F*cking suck up." The gamma doesn''t hide his irritation, which makes Kennedy''s lips turn up in a small smile.


    She reaches out to touch his arm


    and I can see his whole body physically rx. I wonder what that kind of connection is like. I shake my head of those thoughts. I have never really made those kinds of connections and if my mate has her way she won''t be a connection for me either.


    ¡°Thank you Luna. I''m sorry.¡± The gamma whispers. The moment is broken by the profanity


    of Dirk being dragged forward.


    "Ryker, put me down." She whispers.


    "Not a chance." He grumbles at her. It''s actually kind of


    disgusting how they are together..


    "Let me go you


    c*cksucking motherf*ckers." Two warriors have Dirk secured at the arms, so there really isn''t anything he can do but struggle. "What kind of Alpha are you?" He spits at me, I just stare at the ground. This conver looking at the way he is with Kennedy.


    I think Dirk knows he''s going to die and he''s trying to take me along with him. What he


    doesn''t


    realize is that I will dly die as long as the rest of our pack is safe. I hope Kennedy can convince Ryker to take on the ones not loyal to Amy and ude. Only time will tell. Copyright ? 2024 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    "He tied me


    up and broke my face." Kennedy nods to Dirk. No pretense, just absolute hatred for the arrogant bastard. "He''s the reason my blood


    is all over the forest." She squeaks as


    she''s tossed to the beta. Ryker and her gamma can''t get to Dirk fast enough.


    The warriors release him and jump out of the way just in time for each of them to deliver alternating blows to every part of Dirk''s


    body. This is personal for both of them, and frankly he deserves it. ude let him treat the women in our pack


    however he saw fit and without an actualmand over him, I could only fight him so many times. It worked better to help the women


    who wanted my help to stay away from him.


    When Dirk is a bloody heap on the ground, barely breathing, but very much alive, Kennedy taps Ryker on the shoulder. He stops immediately, shifting to the side so she can crouch in front of his face. It''s amazing how in sync they are and she isn''t marked


    "I told you that you would lose an arm for this." She caresses her face indicating the cheek that is swollen and a deep shade of red and purple. This quiet, calm voice is actually a little terrifying. I see In Dirk''s ey


    Like a well tuned team, Be grabs Dirk''s wrist and holds his arm out for Ryker, hovering above the ground. Ryker stomps on his elbow and then shoulder, dislocating both joints. As he''s screaming and writhi a sh Dirk''s arm is severed from his body/


    The one fatal injury has Dirk rithing on the ground, but no one pays any attention to him, they just leave him to bleed out.


    "Where''s Amy?" The beta asks..


    "She took off when you guys breached the rogue camp. Finn, can you track her through your bond?" Kennedy looks at me again, hopeful. I hate that she is treating me like one of her warriors.

 Chapter 229

    "I can try. We have so many precautions. Our senses don''t work as well inside the camp. Funny enough that was her and her dad''s idea." I roll my eyes.


    "While we wait. How many people are here with you Finn? Are there any kids or anyone who needs serious care?" Seriously, this girl is something else. "We have a few warriors that have been injured. No children, but we have been without a home for about a year now. All of these people could use a warm bed and hot meal"


    Kennedy looks at Ryker, silently asking for permission to help my pack. I actually feel a loyalty bond snap into ce. I have never belonged to a pack before, never wanted to, and a couple hours with this huma


    "We can use the arena to hold everyone. No offense Finn, but we need to watch all your followers. We have no idea who is working with Amy." Neither her or Ryker spare me a nce, but he is giving me his tim "No offense taken. I understand. So will they."


    "Can I ask you something?" The gamma steps around Ryker and Kennedy. "Why are you using her title?"


    I scoff and shrug my shoulders. I still haven''t risen from my kneeling position on the ground. I am purposely keeping myself at a disadvantage to show I


    can follow instructions. "She''s a Luna, have


    you not noticed? Being her gamma and all, I thought you would have that basic information.¡± I shouldn''t try to rile him up. He''s still pissed that I had her in my camp unwillingly.


    He growls and moves to step forward. Kennedy stops him by grabbing the waistband of his shorts like a child. " Be, please. I want to go home and we have to figure


    out where Amy is and what she''s up to. Now that I know all the attacks and crazy sh*t that has been happening


    recently is her fault. We need to take care


    of these people that she has abused, figure out who is actually loyal to her and, I guess, her dad, whoever that is, and bring them both in for a trial."


    I roll my eyes. She''s still going to give Amy and ude a fair trial after everything that has happened. I''m surprised she''s even helping me right now. I hope being this nice doesn''te back to bite her in the as "What about this f*cker? He ordered your capture and most likely nned to kill you when he captured Ryker." Be is vibrating with anger, his fists are balled at his sides, focus switching from me to Kennedy


    I am mesmerized by her movements. She steps towards her gamma, resting her hands on the bare skin of his arms and I can see her forcing


    him to calm down. The embrace isn''t romantic, it''s trusting. She''s siphoning his anger out of him. I can feel the pull in


    the air around me too.


    She continues to whisper while she isforting him. "He can stand his own trial, if you think he needs to, but the people that have been following him for years should be able to speak on his behalf. They were taken advantage of by Amy in some way. He is the only reason Dirk wasn''t able to do more than this..." She gestures to her face again, "to me." I See Ryker tense. ¡°That has to count for something."


    ¡°It''s the only reason he isn''t dead yet, Kennedy.¡± He mocks as he steps away from


    her.


    "Kennedy!" A shout from further in the camp catches everyone''s attention. "Thank the Goddess you are safe." A female tornado barrels into Kennedy.


    "Oof!"


    "Oh, Sorry. Are you alright at least? Your mindlink was the craziest and most well timed thing I have ever heard. They must have been trying to divide us into small groups further..."


    "Wait! Mindlink. What Mindlink? I can''t mindlink with anyone. I can only hear Ryker when he chooses to let me hear." Kennedy rolls her eyes.


    Miss L Author


    Thank you so much for reading. All constructivements


    and gems are appreciated. I can''t interact here. If you would like to join in the conversation you can find me on the socials. Miss. L. Writes.

 Chapter 230

    4- Finn


    The most gorgeous woman throws a sneer ny way, but doesn''t say anything. Choosing to keep her focus on her


    luna.


    "No. You, dear Luna, lit a fire under the whole pack''s ass. Even the teens came running to help and Tyler was the one to find your very graphic trail. Can you try not to maim yourself and bleed everywhere to ge


    I noticed her hands were bloody when Dirk brought her to us. I can''t believe she did that to herself! That''s insane. I also want to punch Dirk


    for not noticing. He led them straight to us. I guess it''s a good thing he''s dying slowly, his crimes of idiocy are starting to pile up. I hope it works in our pack''s favor and the innocent ones can find a permanent ho "I''ll take that under consideration next time. Can we get the arena set up for the rogues who want care and shelter? Anyone who resists or causes problems can go in the cells until we can determine who is and I move to tell them, but I am hit in the back of the head again. At this rate, I will have a permanent concussion for my wolf to deal with. I don''t resist though. She''s offering shelter to my pack and I can''t jeopardiz "Will do Luna. Anything else?" The hot brte winks. "Are all of our warriors alright and


    ounted for?"


    ¡°Last I heard, a few minor injuries, but I will report back to youter tonight"


    "Tomorrow morning." Ryker grumbles.


    "What?" The two women ask. I understand him perfectly. This little woman has seen to the whole pack, but seems to have forgotten that Dirk and Amy beat her


    and she looks like sh*t. I''m sure his wolf is losing his mind wanting


    to take her away from here.


    "You, Luna, have


    done enough this evening. You are going home and getting checked out then going straight to bed. Your


    favorite warrior can check in with you in the morning."


    "Hey! Watch it with that favorite bullsh*t. We all know who''s her real favorite." The gamma, Be grumbles, shoving the female warrior. Copyright ? 2024 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions "Yeah. Me." Ryker scoops Kennedy up and runs off into the forest.


    I won''t be seeing them for a while. Now, it''s time to see what their real instructions are now that the understanding and calm effect Kennedy had over everyone with her presence is gone. If it was Amy, I would b me alive, that''s for sure, otherwise Ryker would haveid me out right next to Dirk.


    ¡°Let''s go.¡± The warrior to my left pulls up on my arm. ¡°We have a little hike ahead of us."


    He wasn''t kidding, but I don''t mind. It gives me a chance to see where my pack is being held and if they are, in fact, being taken care of. Ryker''s warriors stand guard as all of them gather the little they have an No one talks to


    me, but I don''t expect them to. This was always the n. If we were ever caught and Amy and ude were nowhere in sight,ply to the best of your ability and if possible let me take the fall. As long as the I hope Ryker allows them to have basic necessities, that''s really


    all they need right now. We are lucky not


    to have children with us. Most are widowed, some, like tne, had a terrible mate. A few were rejected and either left or were thrown out of their pack because of that. They have just seen too many hard times and

 Chapter 231

    It''s one of the main reasons I stayed in this area for so long. Amy kept us here for her own agenda, but no one could miss the way the Luna interacted with her pack and the response she got, every single time. this found family we created.


    It took almost an hour


    to get to our destination. We meandered like time didn''t matter at all. Therge wall in front of me has huge lights pointing into it. I assume this is the arena. I''ve never spent any real time in a pack. Being a rogue doesn''t offer a lot of chances to sight see. Some ces are


    more epting, but most, well, others let you know in very colorful ways what they think of your non pack status.


    I am ushered through a set of doors and up four flights of stairs. Everything is industrial, practical but maintained well. We make it down another hallway until my speakingpanion stops us.


    "You''re in here." The warrior next to me grumbles wearily as he opens the door. I see a basic finished room. But I


    am confused.


    "I don''t understand." I croak out. It''s been a while since I tried to speak.


    "What''s not to understand? This is your room, by order of the Luna."


    "This isn''t a cell. Why would she put me here?"


    "Do you want to be in a cell?"


    "Well, no, but..."


    "Then stop b*tching. We are all tired. There are clean clothes over there. Towels and soap is in the bathroom." He points to a chair next


    to an open door. "Be ready the Alpha and Luna can call you to trial at any time."


    "Just one question." I raise my hands, as best as I can with the manacles on, in a sign of surrender. "I am a prisoner, why are you giving me a room and clothes?


    I''m really just curious, notining." I say moving into the room so he can''t m the door in my face.


    He grabs my wrists and begins unlocking the cuffs. "Because, ording to the Luna, you did nothing wrong and deserve to be treated the way you treated her. Our alpha is not going to deny her request as long rest of us trust you, including the Alpha. There are guards at your door, you will never be fully alone. Don''t mistake this for stupidity, you will only get this one chance.


    "Understood." I step back and he closes the door.


    I look around the sparsely decorated room. It is small butfortable and furnished with a bed, dresser


    and side table. I wonder what they use it for. Surely all of their warriors have homes here in the pack. I grab the clothes left for me and head to


    the bathroom. The warrior said to be ready. Ready for what? I have no idea, but I haven''t had a real shower in...


    well, I don''t actually remember. I hope the rest of the pack is getting this basic luxury, we have all been roughing it for


    too long.


    I turn the water on as hot as it will go, who knows when I''ll get this


    again. The bathroom is fully stocked with men''s and women''s products. Interesting. There is a small stack of bright white, fluffy towels in a nook next to the shower stall. I step in and it is heaven. I think about all I don''t know how I could have been so blind to Amy''s endless lies. I know the


    mate bond has its effect, but still, there has to be some me on me. She never went a day without luxuries like showering and a hot meal.


    She lived in Dark Moon as a pack member and who knows where ude went. He only came around when he needed us to fight. And I never thought


    anything of it because they both promised us that all of this work would be worth it in the end.

 Chapter 232

    I spend extra time washing off all the grime from the forest multiple times. It almost feels strange to not have ayer of dirt coating my skin.


    Just as I move to turn the, now cooling, water off, a surge of pain rips through me and I just barely stop myself from hitting the floor. I can feel my chest constrict as my lungs try to


    take in air. Her pack is literally being held captive. Who could she possibly be f*cking right now? I rest my head on the cool tile as wave after wave of nausea runs over me. I don''t know what she is doing, but it h


    I can''t take it, my whole body convulses.


    I step out of the walk in shower on shaky legs, just barely making it to the toilet and emptying what''s left of my dinner. I hope these walls are sound resistant at least, because I can''t stop the cry of pain that burs


    I curl up on the bath mat. I know this isn''t over, it''s punishment for letting the pack get taken. She has never once been with me. She said she wanted to wait to mate until we were able to mark each other at the I didn''t know what the pain was at first, not until I caught her with one of the guys from camp. She said she couldn''t help herself.


    That the drive for s*x was too strong, but her father told her we can''t, so she found an alternative. When I exined what the pain felt like, she just told me that I was strong enough to handle it and it would mak I didn''t enjoy it, but I was angry and jealous and I wanted her to feel the same pain I did.


    She came flying into my room and literally tore the girl to shreds before walking out


    without a word. I couldn''t do that to anyone else ever again.


    Amy has never cared about me, just about


    getting a Luna title she doesn''t deserve. Another wave hits me, this time my body seizes.


    I am locked in this fetal position and can''t break free, I can''t even breathe. I don''t know how long I stay like this, but I start to see spots when I finally fall limp to the ground, panting against the floor.


    As soon as I regain some use of my muscles I stand and stumble back into the


    water to rinse off the sweat and vomit.


    The water is freezing, but this is what I am used to, bathing in whateverke or stream is closest. It clears my head too which I am going to need.


    I dry off and dress. When I head back out into the room I notice a tray of food on the dresser. Someone was here, just great, someone had to hear what was happening to me. At least whoever it was let me be. I set the tray


    back on the dresser andy on the bed, deciding to rest. Maybe I''ll get some rest while I just sit here and wait.


    I''m dozing in and out of sleep when there was a bang at my door. I sit up as the door


    opens. Calvin stands there with the hot warrior.


    "You are needed, Sir. The Alpha and Luna want to talk to you.''

 Chapter 233

    Why is it that the hot ones or the nice ones are always taken? Seriously. Calvin here


    is ready to tear arms off for his mate. Now he seems to be Kennedy''s b*tch now that he knows she is being cared for. The healer even said we can stop by as soon as the Alpha lifts the watch protocol, so now h The problem is the mission we are on has me face to face with a panty dropping enemy. I mean,e


    on. This dude is a poster child for wet dreams, with his too big stature and boy-


    next-


    door looks. He''s the kind of guy it would be fun to throw around for a night and teach a few things about women. His dark blue eyes are guarded, but still


    innocent. He can''t be more than neen or twenty, but he has seen the worst of the world. And I am a sucker for long hair. I don''t know why something like that is a weakness, but... No! What the hell am I thinl I shake my head of the thought of man-


    handling this guy and squeeze my thighs to get rid of the pressure building there. ¡°Let''s get this over with." I hold


    out the silver manacles with a gloved hand and he doesn''t even balk at them, just holds his hands out.


    It''s not a far walk back to the arena, but more people are paying attention now that we have their leader in cuffs. I can''t wait to see what Ryker does to him. Kennedy was hurt badly. I''m surprised she was even to her face.


    As we get closer Ryker calls, "Gather round!"


    I notice he ces Kennedy between him and the rogues. Either he''s lost his mind or he thinks this will gain their trust. They all seem to have taken to her quickly, like Calvin. I notice the tension in his forearm th "Finn, you have been brought forward to give testimony on the attacks of Dark Moon pack and the abduction of our Luna. Who was involved in the nning of the attack on the Luna and her five warriors back in "The Commander gave us our final n, Amy gave us our insight to the patrol schedule, and the warriors who attacked Alpha." Finn is looking Ryker in the eye, not ashamed of what he is saying, just giving fact "And the attack on the little girl this spring?"


    "Also the Commander and Amy. They know of the Luna''s attachment to the girl."


    "How was that aplished?"


    "The opportunity was found while the girl was separated from her


    friends. Three of our warriors, one being Dirk," He looks from Kennedy to Ryker and back again. "Corralled her into running towards the wolfsbane grove. The goal was to capture her, but she attempted to get a "Why doesn''t


    she remember being chased?" Kennedy asks. ¡°She said nothing of being chased when we asked."


    "We have learned over thest year how to be stealthy, Luna. Sometimes, the things you can''t see are more scary than the ones you can." His posture feels ufortably rigid next to me. He feels bad for disa Kennedy. That''s a stupid feeling towards someone who isn''t yourmanding Luna.

 Chapter 234

    "And the attack yesterday?" Ryker asks. He''s getting impatient.


    "It was a three-


    fold attack. The two groups of warriors were to divide you and the fire was to pull everyone else including the Luna closer to our current camp. This also left your packhotise vulnerable, or so we thought." "What do you mean ''or so you thought''?" Kennedy asks again.


    "The former Alpha and Luma and your young warriors are not as helpless as we thought.¡± Finn smiles and if I didn''t know better, the look on his face says that''s what he wanted his warriors to think. To underest would be easy to pick off.


    "You paid attention to the work Kennedy was doing with the pups.¡± It''s a statement, not a question from Ryker. He caught it too.


    "Yes, Alpha. I have suspected not everything is as it was presented for a while now. When you spend as much time watching and analyzing from a


    distance, you tend to pick up a few things."


    "I take it you did not share all of your findings."


    "No, I did not Alpha."


    "You set up your warriors to fail?" A murmur of grumbling ripples through the mostly still crowd.


    "I have watched how you operate for far longer than I care to admit. Warrior to warrior, I can respect the choices you have made from the time I started watching your pack up until now. I knew that you and your "YOU SABBOTAGGING SON OF A B*TCH!" Amy flies out of the crowd, hair cut short, grubby clothes camouging her. The stench wafting off of her has yed a part in her concealment. I wouldn''t want to go Kennedy moves to get in between Finn and Amy, but Ryker holds her back and lets Be block her path with a solid right hook to Amy''s face. Josh joins him and then restrains her while Danny locks her in cu sign that he notices his mate being captured.


    "ENOUGH!" Ryker shouts and every one of the rogues bows their head in submission, even Amy.


    "Amy, I will give you one chance to exin yourself. You came into my pack three years ago looking for


    refuge. You were given a ce to stay, food to eat, and a job within my pack. Was any of


    your story true?" Ryker lets his aura out and even I bow this time. He is making sure she can''t fight him and will give an honest answer. I don''t know how long it''s been, but I don''t remember thest time he''s ha Amy winces and all her muscles tense at trying to fight it. "Mmm...


    urgh..." She pants in pain.


    Finn tenses next to me. He''s fighting the same pain as Amy. I have only heard about what matebonds can do, but this doesn''t seem right. Why would he feel her pain in fighting Ryker''s aura? She doesn''t want taking what is given to him and Amy is barely breaking a sweat. This b*tch is using him somehow. I move to stand between them, but before I get a whole step in, Ryker shouts.


    "Finn. FINN! Your mate is used of crimes against my pack and yours. She will be brought to trial and found guilty from my pack, can yours say the same?"


    Finn is in too much pain to answer. Ryker looks around for one of


    the rogues toe to his aide.

 Chapter 235

    "Yes! Yes, she is guilty!" A woman at the edge of the crowd shouts. "She promised to help us after our pack was destroyed. After we pledged loyalty, we were left to starve if we did not help her gain ess to yo against her wishes when she wanted us punished."


    "Finn, you have the right to reject your mate. She will die, and we can save you the pain of feeling her death." Ryker says solemnly.


    "..I can....I can''t...


    she''s my mate, I can''t¡± He cries, dropping to his knees next to me. My heart breaks for him.


    He knows she has to die, but he doesn''t want to lose his bond either.


    "Finn..." Kennedy whispers, king up next to us. "Please, Finn. Please let her go. Let us help you, help your pack." She is shaking, and then I smell the salt from her tears.


    ¡°I can''t Luna. She''s my mate, my only mate..."


    "I don''t believe that." It''s like a switch flipped. Kennedy is mad. Mad at him, for him, with him. I hear the intake of breath of the crowd around us. Her aura is out to y, soft but demanding. "Finn, the only reasor and the pups at the packhouse, you stopped her from harming me, and you stopped her from abusing the people who


    have trusted you as a leader. It was your job to bring them here, now let us help you. Let her go, now!"


    It''s not a question, but amand from a Luna. This girl is going to try to save everyone.


    Ryker looks from


    Amy to Kennedy deciding who to choose. The fact that he has a choice should tell him everything. He isn''t as loyal to Amy as he thinks. He knows


    she''s trash. I can see the minute she realizes he won''t pick her.


    "AAAGHH! NO!" Amy screams. "You are mine, she can''t have you too." She looks at Finn. "This little unwanted human b*tch can''t have both of you. NOOOoooooo!!!" Her blood curdling scream pierces the air. S she was taking each of them to bed. Kill them all, Ryker, and take me as your Luna like we nned. We could be so powerful together." Her eyes are wide and red-


    rimmed. She is grasping at straws, lying with anything she cane up


    with and crazy as sh*t.


    Ryker and Kennedy don''t react, but growls can be heard around the arena. It''s a low rumble at first and it grows as


    it spreads through the rogues


    here. She insulted every single one of the Dark Moon warriors in the vicinity and then insulted the rogue pack by trying to im Ryker instead of Finn. She just put thest nail in her own coffin.


    "I rejected you as my mate.¡± Finn sobs out, crumpling further to the ground.


    Amy screams again. ¡°Nnnnoooo! I won''t let you. Not until Ryker epts me. I will not be mateless."


    "You already are." Kennedy growls out and lets her aura re. "ept. His. Rejection." For the first time since this whole exchange began, Kennedy steps out of Ryker''s arms. Her eyes are ring a bright vivid She steps so close to Amy, that their noses almost brush. She only has about an inch in height on Amy, but her confidence makes her seem so muchrger. The dangerous tone to Kennedy''s whisper even has

 Chapter 236

    "ept the rejection. ept your fate. Tell us where your father is, and this will end now." Amy drew in a slow, deliberate breath, and suddenly her aura red out in a sharp pulse. The sensation was strange-intense but not painful to me¡ªand oddly, no one else seemed to be in distress. Except Amy herself. She winced, as if the energy affected her differently. How was she able to channel her aura in such a unique way toward different people? It was baffling.


    ¡°No,¡± she whispered, her voice trembling with a fake sob. ¡°I can''t... He''ll kill me if I tell."


    "He won''t get the chance. Just tell us."


    "You have to promise me."


    "Promise what?"


    "Promise you won''t let him kill me. Make it binding." Amy''s tears were false, drying quickly on her cheeks. She believed she had Kennedy right where she wanted her.


    "You have my word as Luna," Kennedy said with a raised eyebrow, her tone steady andmanding. "If you give up your father''s exact location and ept Finn''s rejection, he won''t have the chance to kill you." Well yed, Luna.


    Amy hesitated, then muttered, ¡°He''s been hiding in no-man''snd. We have a small house there. He won''t stay in the camp-too bougie for that."


    "Go. Check it out. Be careful; it''s probably a trap or a way for them to signal we''re onto them." Ryker called out to a few of our best trackers, linking Josh, Danny, and me into the n.


    "And the rejection?" someone asked.


    Amy sighed, clearly irritated, "Fine." Then, with a sudden scream that was real this time, she went limp in the arms of the guards holding her.


    I had heard that breaking the bond willfully was more agonizing than death itself. Yet, as I nced at Finn, he didn''t seem to be suffering the same torment. Was it eptance? Or something deeper?


    Amy, panting, forced herself back onto her knees. "Now what?" she snarled at Kennedy.


    "Are you okay? Have you recovered from the bond break?" I asked, though it wasn''t the question I would have expected to ask. Still, I was curious to see what woulde next.


    "Yeah," Amy snapped, her defiance returning full force. The bond between them clearly hadn''t been strong enough to keep her down for long. "I only want one bond anyway. You''ve made the biggest mistake letting me live. And you can''t do a damn thing about it-"


    Before she could finish, Kennedy''s hand shot out, mping tightly around Amy''s throat and forcing her back down to her knees. Around us, the warriors stood poised, waiting for their Luna''smand.


    "You thought I was going to let you walk away?" Kennedy''s voice was cold and hard, inches from Amy''s face. ¡°After everything you''ve done? You don''t deserve to die with witnesses around." She leaned closer, her tone dropping to a deadly whisper. "You deserve to rot in a hole where no one will even bother to find you."


    Amy''s hands scrambled to grip Kennedy''s wrist, trying to pry her off, but she failed. "You... you can''t. You promised. You can''t let me die." She coughed, her voice strained. ¡°You''ll die too." A cruel smile twisted her lips¡ªshe still thought she had the upper hand.


    Ryker stepped quietly behind Kennedy, wrapping his arms around her waist in a steadying embrace. This would be her first kill that wasn''t in self-defense. He wouldn''t let her face it alone, though he wouldn''t interfere either. Taking a life was never easy, even when it was the right thing to do.


    "You''ve got this, baby," he murmured softly into her ear, pressing a gentle kiss to her temple.


    "You''d let your mate die just to get rid of me? Ha! What kind of alpha are you?" Amy choked out, struggling as Kennedy tightened her grip just a little more.


    "The Luna only promised not to let your father kill you," Kennedy replied calmly. "She never said anything about anyone else."


    I caught the moment Ryker''s eyes zed over as the warriors checked in with him through the mindlink.


    "She gave us solid information, Lamb," Ryker said quietly. "Let''s finish this. May 1?"


    Suddenly, a roar erupted through the arena, followed by screams and shouts echoing from every direction.

 Chapter 237

    6- Finn


    The scene around us descends into utter chaos. Kennedy still clutches Amy tightly in her grasp. The fierce warrior standing beside me leans in close, his voice low and fierce as he growls, "Don''t make me regret this, warrior. Prove to us what you''re truly capable of."


    Before I can fully process his words, my cuffs suddenly fall away, and without hesitation, she darts headfirst into the melee. She actually freed me¡ªjust like that. What the hell?! I don''t linger on the shock for long; I push myself up and dive into the fray. ude''s men are here, but these fools couldn''t fight their way out of a paper bag, at least not against me.


    I nce back at my mate onest time. Her eyes plead silently for my help, but I feel nothing but cold indifference. She''s selfish, and if I save her, she still wouldn''t choose me. Despite her ims of epting my rejection, I can''t deny the lingering pull she has on me. Maybe my rejection didn''t fully take, or perhaps there''s some residual effect¡ªI don''t know. Whatever the case, that''s thest thought I give her as I sprint toward the battle, ready to stand with the Dark Moon pack against these wannabe warriors.


    ude must be desperate; his usual right-hand woman is actually fighting alongside us instead of clinging to him like always. I zero in on Rick. That arrogant little prick has been the bane of my existence for far too long, strutting around like he''s better than everyone else, barking orders whenever ude isn''t around. Nobody dared challenge him¡ªuntil now. Now, all bets are off.


    "RICK! You''re mine!¡± I shout as I charge straight at him.


    His eyes widen in shock, and he throws his hands up whether to block me or surrender, I can''t tell. Either way, he''s had thising for a long time. Ind a solid right hook to his jaw, snapping his head back and sending it flying over his shoulder. His body follows, but one hit won''t do. I drive a punch into his stomach, then rain down a series of blows wherever I cannd them. He crumples into a ball on the ground. I grab his head, forcing him to look up at me at the one who''s about to send him to the Goddess.


    ¡°Don''t do this, Finn. You''re better than this. Better than him. Don''t do this,¡± he begs, his voice trembling. He should''ve thought twice before being an abusive jerk who blindly followed a tyrant. "I can help you."


    ¡°You should have helped before,¡± I say coldly, snapping his neck and letting his lifeless body drop.


    I stand up and immediately take down two more of ude''s fighters who are battling Dark Moon warriors. Suddenly, a searing pain ignites in my body. My wolf growls in agony as if my skin is being ripped from my bones. My breath catches, and I copse to the ground.


    I''m paralyzed, unable to move or escape the torment. My wolf howls in pain, and I feel everything crashing down at once-then nothing. All my senses shut off. Someone stumbles over me; I catch a glimpse of them hitting the ground in my peripheral vision, but everything is hazy. My head pounds, my body numb. What the hell is happening? I try to stand but falter. I''ve never been drunk, but I''ve seen a few of the guys after they''ve had too much.


    "Get up and move your ass, warrior! Learn to take a hit." The voice is familiar. I search for the fierce Dark Moon woman I saw earlier with Calvin, but my tunnel vision keeps me from tracking her before she disappears.


    Slowly, I regain enough control to move and jump back into the fight. My movements are awkward and clumsy, but I can at least defend myself and help thin out ude''s ranks. One by one, his men fall. Our best fighters have all rallied to the pack we''ve formed. These idiots came with ude, and now I understand why he lost his pack. They relied on rank and status without real leadership or effort. As I send my opponent crashing lifeless to the ground, a cheer erupts.


    I whirl around, taking in the excitement. Everyone is celebrating, but I can''t bring myself to care. I lost my mate-she finally epted my rejectionpletely. I feel shattered. I''ve always felt broken, but this is different. She was supposed to be the one thing in my life that was right.


    "FINN!! Finn! We did it! Well, we didn''t do it-Alpha Ryker did¡ªbut ude is gone! We''re free!!!" Sammy rushes over, his enthusiasm infectious. I force a smile, as I always do. This is how we cope-grin and fake it until we make it.


    ¡°About damn time, man.¡± I sp his hand and pull him into a brief hug. ¡°Did the Alpha give any orders, or are we just supposed to take off?"


    "Goddess, please let them stay," I think silently.


    "He left with his Luna. She killed Amy, and I think she might be in shock from it. He told his warriors to check on anyone injured and make sure we all have what we need to clean up and rest. That''s all I know."


    "Well, that''s something at least. I thought maybe we''d be told to hit the road."


    "I don''t think they''re like that, man. Alpha Ryker''s taken over so many packs now. This is probably how he handles all of them. Do you think he''ll let us stay?"


    His hopefulness mirrors my own. We''ve wanted to belong to a pack for as long as I can remember. Sammy''s old enough to recall losing his pack; I have no memories before this rogue camp. Nan was good to us-like that crazy aunt who never let you talk your way out of trouble but loved you fiercely.


    I shake off the memories. Dwelling on the past won''t help. We have to keep moving forward. "I hope he lets you all stay. Me? I was mated to the enemy, and I led this whole group. I had the Luna taken, and she was hurt under my watch. I doubt I''ll get the same consideration."


    He opens his mouth to argue, but another voice cuts sharply through the night air.


    "Let''s move! We need to get everyone checked and settled in quarters. The Alpha and Luna will conduct an inquiry tomorrow. For anyone harboring ill intentions toward our pack, we are offering shelter, food, and care. Please maintain peace today. As you''ve seen, we have zero tolerance and show no mercy to those who threaten our members. For now, everyone here is under our protection."


    I can''t help but wonder how long will this protectionst?

 Chapter 238

    7-Finn


    It''s been half a year since the brutal sh that imed the lives of ude, Ainy, and many of their loyal followers. The scars of that battle still linger, yet somehow, we''ve been granted permission to remain here¡ªmyself included-which feels utterly surreal.


    Together, we''ve worked tirelessly to repair the damage we once caused, rebuilding the very neighborhood we set aze. In return, themunity has offered us shelter in the new apartments constructed above the shops. Food is never scarce, and everyone is gradually settling into fresh roles, carving out their ces within the pack''s hierarchy. Everyone, that is, except me.


    I''ve begun training alongside the warriors, but the rigid schedules, the endless rules, and the strict protocols grate on me relentlessly. Since I was six years old, I''ve trained alone on my own terms. I rise when I please, practice however and whenever I want, and scavenge for enough food to keep us all fed. This whole "be here on time" nonsense is suffocating and, frankly, exhausting.


    "Thanks for joining us, Rookie," Greta calls out with a smirk. I choose to ignore her snide remark and slip toward the back of the group.


    I''ve done my best to keep my distance from the fiery warrior, but I know it won''tst forever. Her constant ¡°rookie¡± jabs are starting to get under my skin. I''ve paid my dues-probably more than her pampered, pack-protected self ever has. Her strict training regimen restricts what we''re allowed to do, but in real fights, there''s rarely a perfect scenario. Sometimes, training goes out the window, and it bes a battle for survival. That''s something her inflexible nature fails to grasp. Still, many of the male warriors match my size, and sparring with them has sharpened my speed and strength.


    Sweat drips down my face, adrenaline surging through my veins as we work through a submission technique. I''ve already bested four of the five warriors I''ve sparred with. Now, facing the sixth, I''m determined to correct the mistake I madest time. I grip the warrior''s arm firmly as he struggles, trying to resist the momentum pulling him toward the ground. He attempts a sweep at my leg but misses. I adjust my bnce, and we tumble forward together into a roll. Using the momentum, I twist and pin him beneath me. He taps the knee I press lightly against his neck, signaling his submission. I stand and offer him a hand up, both of us grinning.


    "That''s not how we were taught, but it works, Rookie," Greta says, arms crossed, irritation clear in her stance as she stands behind me. Well, she always seems annoyed when she looks my way. She hasn''t forgiven me for what happened to the Luna, despite the Luna herself having pardoned me and the Alpha backing me up.


    I turn fully to face her, mirroring her stance. "Most fights don''t present perfect opportunities to execute moves exactly as taught. Fighters have to adapt to what''s happening in the moment, ma''am." Her eyes sh darkly at the title, and I know I''ve found the perfect way to needle her. The subtle flex of her jaw when I say it only encourages me more. Her uptight approach to training makes me want to provoke her at every chance. If she wants to hate me, I''ll at least give her a reason.


    "For your information, Rookie," she replies sharply, "that move, as taught, has saved countless lives. It''s also led to the capture of over a dozen prisoners.¡±


    "I''m d for your sess, ma''am. But honestly, it makes you predictable and therefore easier to counter."


    I can feel the eyes of the gathered warriors on us, but something about Greta draws


    me in, making it impossible to stop.


    "Want to test that theory, Rookie?" she challenges.


    ¡°What''s the prize if I win?" I ask, smirking.


    She doesn''t respond immediately, just fixes me with a steady gaze.


    "I''ll learn your real name, Rookie. But if you lose, you''ll address me as Warrior Greta."


    "Understood, ma''am." This time, she rolls her eyes and flexes her jaw again. This is going to be a lot of fun.

 Chapter 239

    I trail behind her until she reaches her ce at the forefront of the training group, where a crowd has already begun to gather around us. This moment is bound to be humiliating for her, especially since she''s the lead trainer here. But sometimes, a little humility is necessary to keep egos in check.


    We stand face to face, and she wears an unreadable expression. That''s curious. Until now, I''ve only observed her fighting from a distance, carefully avoiding interfering with the other warriors. She lifts her fists, signaling that she''s ready to begin, and I respond with a slow nod. She gets the first strike-patience is one of my virtues.


    Without hesitation, she darts forward. Her speed catches me off guard for a split second, but then the familiar cross and jabe at me. I manage to dodge the first blow, but the second onends squarely on my cheek, sending a sharp sting through my face. She steps back, giving me a moment to recover, and I hold my ground. I can''t help but admire her skill, even if I''m reluctant to admit it. Still, she''ll have to step up her game to actually beat me.


    She attacks again, this time from my left side. I anticipate her usual double strike and evade both with ease, but then her leg sweeps out, catching my front leg. We both fall, rolling across the ground as we struggle for dominance. She regains her bnce first, dropping to one knee. With a swift backhand from her left, she strikes me, then wraps her strong right arm around my neck. I lurch forward, flipping her onto her back right in front of me.


    She twists away from my punch and slips behind me once more, now standing. Her knee presses firmly into my back as her arm snakes around my neck again. She''s smaller than I am, so this position is more about buying time than overpowering me. I could flip her over my shoulder all day if I wanted. Reaching behind me, I grab her leg and pull her body forward. But as shees around, she jams the base of her palm into my nose with a sharp force that dislocates it. Blood sprays across us both. It''s a brutal move, but effective. My vision blurs, and just before I hit the ground, I feel a kick to my chest. I''m flipped onto my stomach, one arm pinned behind my back, and her knee presses hard against my cheek.


    Laughter bursts out from the crowd, mixed with teasing shouts of "Rookie!" echoing all around me. I should feel angry. And I admit, there''s a flicker of irritation that her reckless move actually worked¡ªbut that''s on me. I''ll need to study her moves more carefully ande back stronger.


    She smirks and taunts, "You alright, Rookie?" I roll my eyes and let out a frustrated sigh as I push myself up from the ground. Slowly, I turn around and brush the dirt off my clothes.


    "Yes, Warrior Greta, ma''am," I say with a yful wink before striding away, hearing some of the other guys chuckle behind me.


    "You do realize she''s going to kick your ass one of these days, right?" Sammy jogs up beside me, grinning.


    I gesture over my shoulder with a thumb. "Wasn''t that just now?"


    Heughs. "Nope. She fights just like you, actually. I saw her take down three guys during that fight with ude''s crew. She went easy on you-only made you bleed a little."


    ¡°Fantastic,¡± I mutter. "Now I''m the rookie and a pansy. I''m sure all these warriors are wondering why I was ever in charge. I need to clear my head with a run. Catch youter."


    "Come on, don''t be like that," Sammy calls after me, but I don''t look back.


    Lately, I''ve been running the pack borders alongside the other warriors as part of our integration into the Dark Moon pack. We''re still on probation for a year before Ryker will officially ept us as members. Most of us remain here, though a few have moved on to other territories within this vast pack.


    Even during probation, we''ve been entrusted with a surprising amount of information. I don''t quite understand it. Growing up as a rogue, knowledge was a matter of survival. Not knowing something could get you killed, and knowing the right things was how you kept people in line. But Alpha Ryker shares his information openly. Well, not everything, of course, but enough to make us feel involved and heard. He gives us just enough to follow orders without questioning his reasons. It''s a strange concept to me, and I''m not sure I''ll ever fully get used to it.

 Chapter 240

    My wolf and I share a deep bond, and we both relish the freedom of running along the vast borders of Dark Moon''s territory. After three hours of relentless pace, we''ve barely scratched the surface of the expansivend. The cool evening air brushes against my skin as we finally return, just in time for dinner, which is already bustling with activity. One tradition we''ve never been able to escape is ourmunal meal. We''ve arranged a spacious patio area,plete with several fire pits casting a warm glow, two enormous grills sizzling with food, and enough seating to amodate forty souls. Every night, without fail, the pack gathers here¡ªeven those who don''t reside within the main building. Most of us live in the apartments along the southern edge of the pack''s domain, near a ce ominously called ''No Man''s Land.'' No one has ever exined why it earned such a name or what caused thend to be barren and incapable of supporting growth. Perhaps that''s a piece of pack history we''ll uncover if we''re fortunate enough to stay and be epted as official members.


    "Finn! Where have you been?" Rosie calls out as I weave through the crowd, exchanging greetings and nodding to familiar faces.


    "Just patrolling the borders, Rosic. I''ll be down shortly-I need to shower first," I reply, already turning toward the stairs leading to my room.


    "Don''t take too long this time. You don''t have to eatst anymore, you know," she warns, a teasing edge in her voice. "Don''t think I haven''t noticed your little habit of avoiding dinner, like you''re scared to die next to that cranky old man.¡± She jabs a finger at me yfully. I arch an eyebrow, attempting an innocent look.


    "Don''t give me that look, young man. We need to keep you healthy too," she adds, a hint of sternness beneath her warmth.


    "I''m healthy, Rosie. Really, don''t worry about me," I assure her, trying to sound confident.


    "Your Nan would never have let you get away with this, and neither will I. If you don''te down here and eat with us like a normal person, I''lle up after you," she threatens, still pointing firmly.


    "That sounds like an invasion of privacy. What if I''m just rxing in the shower?" I tease, stepping closer to keep her from raising her voice and drawing too much attention. "Are you just going to barge in? I think I''m a little too old for that kind of thing, don''t you?"


    She straightens up to her full height, lowering her gaze until her face is level with my chest. ¡°No, I don''t think you''re ever too old to be told off for avoiding us.¡± She steps closer, her voice softening as she rests a hand gently on my arm. "I know what you''re doing, and old habits die hard. But you don''t have to protect us anymore¡ªnot like before. Dark Moon is looking after us now. We''re part of this pack."


    "But for how long, Rosie?" I interrupt, letting my usual confidence falter for a moment. Since Nan passed away, Rosie has stepped in as a kind of mother figure to those of us who came into the pack as kids, even though we''re all adults now. It''sforting to have someone to be vulnerable with. ¡°None of you did anything wrong. You''re all safe here, and I want to keep it that way... just in case..." My voice trails off as I look down, unable to voice the nightmare that haunts me every night since we arrived in Dark Moon.


    "You can''t seriously believe the Alpha and Luna would send you away after all this time," she says firmly. "You have to see how much she cares about you."


    "That might not be enough," I admit quietly. ¡°She was taken on my orders. Alpha Ryker might agree with it for now, but her beta, gamma, and lead warrior don''t like me. If they get a say in whether I stay, her vote might not carry the day. I have to be prepared for that.¡± I straighten up, trying to steady my voice. "We still have six months left, Rosie. Don''t worry about me right now. I promise, I''ll be down soon." I press a gentle kiss to her forehead before heading up the stairs, leaving her no chance to argue further.

 Chapter 241

    8 - Greta


    There was something about this guy that just got under my skin, no matter how hard I tried to ignore it. Day after day, I found myself watching him spar, even though he didn''t seem to bring anything new or refined to the pack. He showed upte, ignored the rules, andpletely disregarded the protocols I had painstakingly set in ce. Yet, despite all that, he kept winning¡ªtaking down some of the best fighters I had trained. That made it impossible to discipline him, no matter how much I wanted to.


    "Do it again," I called out, trying to sound disinterested, but inside I was curious. I wanted to see if today would be the day I finally broke him. "Try to execute the moves properly this time, Rookie."


    "If I''m winning, does perfect execution really matter, ma''am?¡± he shot back, eyes locked on Bobby, his current opponent.


    "Only if you''re too much of a coward to do it right,¡± I snapped. "I''m guessing you''re just making up for ack of other skills." That got his attention. I nodded sharply to Bobby, who lunged at Finn''s exposed side.


    They both rolled expertly, but Finn''s reflexes were on another level. The problem was, his fighting style was rough and unpolished at best, though his stamina was off the charts. It was obvious these rogues were self-taught, using whatever moves they picked up along the way. I had managed to break many bad habits in others, but for some reason, this rookie clung to his like they were lifelines.


    ¡°No! Again! Jameson, you''re up,¡± I shouted to a warrior waiting on the sidelines.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me," Jameson groaned, throwing his hands up before resting them on his hips.


    He was a sight-covered in sweat and dirt, his sandy blonde hair falling loose from his ponytail. He''d taken his shirt off a while ago, and his shorts hung low, dangerously close to slipping off. I mentally pped myself for the third time in ten minutes. He was incredibly distracting, but I couldn''t afford to think about that. He''d been mated to the enemy, stolen our luna, attacked our pack, and couldn''t follow simple instructions to save his life. He was a liability, and I didn''t trust him to work well with a team. The only reason he was still here was because Kennedy had basically imed him as Be''s second. That was another thing I didn''t understand. Be was getting closer to the rookie as a favor to Kennedy, but I knew Be was still haunted by that capture. She had been right beside him¡ªno one should have gotten that close. But that was in the past; there was no changing it now.


    Taking a deep breath, I tried to summon the calm, authoritative voice I used when teaching pups. "I''ll pair you up with as many fighters as it takes until you fall in line. Just do the move right, and you''re done. It''s a simple release technique. Do it properly, and you''re free to go." I spread my hands in a ''what are you gonna do'' gesture.


    He brushed off the dirt casually and gave me a look through hisshes that made me want to look away. He knew exactly what he was doing-he''d caught me staring, and it annoyed me. ¡°Like I said before, if I''m getting out of the holds and winning my matches, why does it matter if I release exactly how you taught me? A win''s a win.¡± He shrugged, standing tall, his broad chest puffing out.


    "Do. It. Again. Rookie." I stepped closer, curling my lip in challenge.


    ¡°Make me, ma''am," he said, closing the distance between us. His arms crossed


    over his massive chest, leaving barely an inch between us.


    I opened my mouth to scold him for his insubordination when Josh''s voice cut


    through the tension. ¡°GRETA. FINN! Your stare down''s gonna have to wait. Let''s go. The Alpha wants to see you both in his office."

 Chapter 242

    "Saved by the Alpha,¡± Finn teased with a sly wink as he strode past me, heading after Josh. My wolf growled low in my chest-such an arrogant jerk.


    Now, I was stuck trailing behind him, inhaling the sharp mix of his minty-pine cologne blended with the raw scent of sweat and earth, evidence of the brutal training he''d just endured. And honestly, the muscle definition on his back was as captivating as the front. Damn it! Not again. I seriously needed to stop staring at this infuriating idiot.


    "Hey, you okay back there, ma''am?¡± Finn called over his shoulder.


    ¡°What?¡± I quickened my pace to catch up beside him.


    "You''ve been muttering to yourself nonstop. Don''t like being dragged into the


    Alpha''s office?" Was that a chuckle I heard in his voice?


    "No! I talk to the Alpha all the time," I snapped, trying to sound casual.


    "Then why the grumpy face? Something''s clearly bothering you."


    "You''re not the person I''m going to vent to," I replied firmly.


    "Why not? I''m a great listener," he said, patting his chest proudly. My eyes couldn''t help but follow the motion.


    I blinked and shook my head. "Actually, you''ve proven the opposite. You don''t listen at all. We''re not friends, so no, I''m not talking to you."


    "That seems to be the theme around here," he muttered, picking up his pace to get ahead of me.


    What the hell was that supposed to mean? Was he mad at me now just because I didn''t want to sit and have girl talk with him?


    I moved faster to catch up, but before I could, he slipped into Ryker''s office.


    Ryker nced up from hisputer screen. "Perfect timing. Rory just reached out ¡ªthere''s a pack of wolves causing trouble in his territory. They''ve been sneaking in like renegades, wrecking things, then vanishing. Yesterday, some pups and caretakers got caught in the chaos. Rory''s warriors can''t tell if these are pack members or rogues. No one''s been captured to question yet. Their scent doesn''t match rogues, but it doesn''t match any known pack nearby either.¡±


    ¡°What''s the n?¡± I asked immediately, eager to get involved.


    "We need intel. You''ll gather information and ry it to Rory and his warriors. Rory has to lead the response, but he can''t do it blindly. His team is inexperienced with this kind of threat and needs guidance from us."


    "So, we''re doing reconnaissance for them?"


    "Yes and no. Your mission is to survey the area, identify any patterns, and then help Rory''s group take down this rogue faction."


    "When do I leave?" I asked, wanting to get away from the tension simmering beside


    me.


    "You both leave as soon as you''re packed," Ryker said.


    "Wait, what?"


    "Expect to be out there for about a week, maybe longer. Rory has a cabin on the edge of his territory you can use.¡±


    "Both of us?" I repeated, confused.


    Finn''s group had passed through that area on their way here. It''s possible they cleared the path for this new pack. Ryker shot Finn a sharp look. "He knows the terrain and how to move unseen."


    ¡°I can handle it alone, Alpha,¡± I interrupted, sensing Ryker''s irritation. But we''d been friends long enough that he wouldn''t punish me for speaking up.


    "It''ll be faster if you work together. Besides, it sounds like you two have some issues to sort out. Dismissed."


    What the hell?!

 Chapter 243

    9 - Greta


    "What exactly did he mean by ''it sounds like,'' Josh?" I nce over at the Beta, fully aware that he''s probably been giving Ryker a detailed report on every little thing happening within the pack. Josh''s knack for observation borders on annoying sometimes.


    ¡°Just what I said, Greta," he replies, his tone dripping with sarcasm as he snaps my name. ¡°You and Finn need to get past whatever this... whatever *thing* is between you two," he gestures vaguely between us, "and start working together. You''re both incredibly skilled. Stop wasting your energy fighting and channel it into something productive. Now, get your stuff packed. You''ve got a two-hour drive to check in with Rory, then another hour out to the cabin. Grant''s got your SUV waiting right outside."


    Without waiting for a response, he turns and strides away, leaving Finn and me alone in the quiet room. I can feel the tension thickening the air between us. "This should be interesting,¡± Finn mutters, stepping past me toward the car.


    "Want to drive, control freak?" he asks with a grin over his shoulder.


    Oh, absolutely thrilling. I jog around to the driver''s side, d that Finn has at least figured out one thing¡ªI''m the one in charge of this mission. First stop: my ce.


    "Just wait here. I''ll be five minutes tops," I say, grabbing my go bag.


    Finn smirks, clearly amused. "I''ve never seen a pack girl pack anything in five minutes. This''ll be good."


    "We''re not going on vacation. It''s not thatplicated."


    "We''ll see about that. Ready? Go!" He grins like a kid daring me to prove him wrong.


    I shoot him a challenging look. "I''m timing you, and you''ve already lost thirty seconds. Just saying."


    My heart races as I leap out of the car. I try not to rise to his bait, but I hate being underestimated. Backing down isn''t in my nature anymore. I grab my go bag, which is always packed with essentials, and toss in a few extrayers since the weather''s starting to turn colder. I have no idea what this ''cabin'' is like¡ªit could be a luxury retreat or some rundown shack in the woods. Better safe than sorry. As I rush back to the car, I catch the half-smile on Finn''s face that tells me he''s enjoying this littlepetition far more than he should.


    "Five-oh-three. Not bad. I''ll give you three seconds for not catching on right away," he says, winking again. What is with all the winking?


    ¡°Nope, five-oh-three it is. I don''t ept handouts, especially when they''re going to be held over my headter. Let''s see if you can beat that, rookie," I reply, pulling out onto the road.


    Finn chuckles. "You forget, I ran the rogues who moved through your pack six times in one year."


    "Well, then this should be easy for you. Ready? Go!" I say, pulling into the parking lot near the apartments above the shops.


    He jumps out and sprints up the stairwell. Momentster, he''s back with a backpack that looks nearly empty. I raise an eyebrow, skeptical, as he tosses it into the back seat.


    "What? Didn''t meet your expectations again?" he asks, grinning.


    I exhale audibly. "Four-fifty-two. And the look is for your almost empty pack. When have I ever said you didn''t meet my expectations?"


    Heughs, shaking his head. "I win. Remember, we were nomads for most of five years. I don''t carry a lot of stuff. And, if I recall correctly," he turns to face me fully as I drive south out of our pack territory, "an hour ago you said you''d pair me with as many people as it takes to get me to fall in line."


    He switches to a high-pitched voice, mocking me. "Just do the move right, and you''re free to go. It''s a simple release move.'' Pretty sure those were your exact words."

 Chapter 244

    "That''s not about me falling short of your expectations," I said firmly, "That''s you deliberately messing things up just to get under my skin.¡±


    He looked almost genuinely hurt by the usation, his voice softening. "I would never do something like that." Yet, the yful glint in his eyes betrayed him, and for a moment, I almost forgot why I was irritated with him in the first ce.


    ¡°Let''s just agree to disagree,¡± I replied, crossing my arms. "Now, tell me what you actually know about the territory we''re scouting."


    He chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°You sound like I should be fluent in all these pack names andnd ims you keep throwing around." Hisughter was easy and warm. ¡°Give me a little background, and maybe I can share something useful."


    The rest of the drive was spent with me attempting to paint a clear picture of Ryker''s territory. I described thends we''d imed, the delicate bnce of power, and theplicated rtionship between Ryker and Rory-all without the aid of a map. It was a lot to take in, but I did my best to simplify it.


    "Wait, does Alpha Ryker really control all thatnd? That sounds insane. Who even needs that much space? And how many people does he have under his wing?" he asked, genuinely curious.


    "Most people don''t believe it, but Ryker isn''t out hunting for more territory. Usually, thesendse to him by chance¡ªlike when an Alpha dies without an heir, and the pack fragments into chaos. Instead of diplomacy, they fight for control. Or, sometimes, like with my old pack, the Alpha was just a brutal tyrant who needed to be taken down."


    He gave me a long, searching look. "I''m guessing you''re not going to talk about your old pack, huh?"


    I felt his gaze burning into the side of my head, but I refused to meet his eyes. "Look! There''s Rory''s packhouse. Let''s check in and then head to the cabin so we can start nning," I said quickly, pulling the SUV into the driveway, shifting into park, and hopping out.


    He muttered under his breath, "I''ll take that as a no."


    I didn''t bother responding. No way was I going to share anything about my past pack. That secret belonged only to Ryker. Even Josh and Be knew just the basics.


    "Gunner! It''s so good to see you!" I called out as I ran forward and wrapped my arms around Rory''s beta.


    "Hey, Greta! Who''s this?" Gunner asked, holding me steady as he noticed Finn standing nearby.


    Finn stepped forward, extending a hand. ¡°I''m Finn. Alpha Ryker assigned me as backup for this mission."


    Gunner eyed Finn''s hand for a moment, then nced back at me for confirmation. "He''s one of our newest warriors. This is his first mission with us, but he''s been in the field for a while. Alpha Ryker thinks he might have some insight into these rogues."


    "Ah, Rory''s this way. Come on in," Gunner said, leading us inside.


    We followed him to Rory''s office, where Rory was bent over arge map, deep in discussion with his mother, Antonia, along with Delta Kade and Gamma Liam.


    We barely squeezed in around the table when Finn spoke up. "They won''t be hiding in that grove. If they''re holed up anywhere, it''s going to be here." He pointed to a different section of dense forest.


    "That''s where they''ve been spotted, but thanks for the suggestion, new guy," Kade said with a skeptical look, as if no one should dare to voice an opinion without solid intel.


    Finn didn''t back down. "They''re obviously using that area to mislead you."


    "That part of the forest is too thick to move through, let alone camp in," Liam added.


    "Exactly,¡± Finn said, locking eyes with me as if I were the only one in the room. "That''s the whole point. It keeps people from looking too closely. They''re probably using the clearing we made when we came through."


    Rory frowned, confused. "What do you mean, ''when you came through''?"

 Chapter 245

    10 - Finn


    "We''ve carved a route to reach the Dark Moon pack, Alpha Rory," I announced, trying to keep my voice steady despite the tension thickening the air.


    "Hold on a second! You were part of the group that attacked Ryker and Kennedy?!" The room instantly filled with low, threatening growls, the kind that warned of potential violence. I nted my feet firmly, muscles coiled and ready to spring if necessary. My expression remained calm, neither indifferent nor cocky, just neutral ¡ªcareful not to provoke further hostility. Honestly, I had no clue why I was even here. To them, I would always be the leader of the pack that tried-and failed-to take down Ryker''s. I braced myself for interrogation and suspicion.


    ¡°Hey! Gunner. Kade. Cut it out." Greta''s voice cut through the tension like a de. "Ryker vetted him. He''s been working with us for six months now. That''s why he''s here. Besides, he clearly slipped past all of you without being noticed." She positioned herself between me and the beta and delta, as if creating a buffer zone. I couldn''t hide my surprise. Did Greta just stand up for me? "That''s where we should start,¡± she added, ncing at Rory, as if nothing hostile was about to unfold. He gave a slight nod. "Is there any other information we need before moving forward?" Greta''s urgency was clear-she wanted to get me away from her friends as quickly as possible.


    "No, I think you''re set. The cabin isn''t too far, but you''ll have to hike up the mountainside. No vehicles can reach it, and the weather is expected to turn sour in the next couple of days. The guys have stocked you up with everything you''ll need. Hopefully, the bad weather will work in your favor and keep those rogues contained." Rory''s tone was serious, but there was a flicker of hope in his eyes.


    "What kind of details do you want about the rogues?" I asked, shifting my weight as I prepared to take notes mentally.


    "Right now, I need to know the size of their group. Every time they show up, the number of rogues varies. I need demographics too¡ªages, genders, any patterns. They haven''t taken anyone yet, butst time they came close. Their target was some of our girls, though I don''t think it was a nned attack. That''s the only sign of disorganization we''ve seen from them so far. We managed to kill two of their men, but I was hoping to have someone alive to interrogate. I haven''t been in charge long, but I can''t let pack members be taken on my watch, especially not in my first year, Greta.¡± His gaze shifted to my partner, and I recognized the same helplessness I''d felt countless times when innocent people got hurt following Amy and ude''s reckless orders.


    I couldn''t hold back my voice any longer. "We can help with that, Alpha. How will we stay in contact? I''m not sure about Greta, but I don''t have the ability to mindlink within Ryker''s pack just yet." I ignored the disgruntled huff from Gunner. This mission could very well decide whether my people get to stay in Dark Moon. I wasn''t about to sabotage it over someone''s attitude.


    "I''ve set up two-way radios in the cabin for you. Just let us know if you need anything else."


    "Thank you, Alpha.¡± I nodded and turned toward the exit. If Greta had more to discuss, I wasn''t needed, and maybe she''d get better information without me hovering. I grabbed my bag from the SUV and waited.


    She emerged momentster, carrying another bag. "Here, you can carry the food in your mostly empty bag,¡± she said with a yful roll of her eyes.


    "You say that like it''s a bad thing. What''s wrong with my bag being mostly empty?" I nced over the top of the truck as she pulled out her own pack.


    ¡°What''s the point of a bag if there''s nothing inside?" She arched an eyebrow and began walking away.


    "Are we just leaving the truck here?" I asked, watching her move.


    ¡°Huh? No, one of the guys will move itter."


    "You just let other people handle your stuff? Why not take care of your own things


    and make sure it''s done right?" Pack dynamics sometimes baffled me.


    "Since when did you be the control freak in this rtionship?¡± she teased, ncing back over her shoulder.


    "Wait, we''re in a rtionship?¡± I snapped my head toward her, raising my voice with mock excitement.


    "There he is! I was worried you might be taking something seriously for a moment." Her teasing tone was new to me, and I realized it was the woods that gave her this yful edge. I''d never heard her like this before.


    "I do take things seriously. I don''t get why training has to start at the crack of dawn, but I still show up and do the work. Protecting the pack is serious business, but doing the same drills over and over gets boring. After a while, training alone isn''t enough, and I haven''t been given any other responsibilities. I''ve been moving around constantly for thest five years. I''m just trying to adapt."

 Chapter 246

    "Still nothing in your pack? You only grabbed a bag to one-up me and be difficult," Greta used, her tone sharp as she caught up to me.


    I let out an exasperated sigh, dropping my bag to the forest floor with a soft thud. The faint rustling of water bottles and small packets of food echoed from inside. With a quick unzip, I revealed the contents. "Greta, I have three sets of clothes- three shirts, three pairs of shorts, and underwear. That''s all. Amy and ude made sure no one hoards too much. I gave up more of my stuff so others could carry what they needed. I haven''t spent this much time in my human form in five years, and my wolf doesn''t need clothes anyway. This pack is small so I can wear it while shifting. My wolf can easily carry it. So no, my pack isn''t full, and honestly, I doubt I''ll ever be anywhere long enough to fill it up." I zipped it back up and pressed forward, following Gunner''s trail deeper into the woods.


    "Finn! Finn! Wait! What the hell?" Greta''s footsteps pounded behind me, frustration clear in her voice. "Where exactly are you going?"


    "I''m following Gunner''s trail to the cabin. Where else would I be headed? We have a mission toplete, and I need to do my part so all of our people can stay. There''s only a year to prove ourselves, and I refuse to be the reason they''re kicked out¡ª even if some of you don''t want me around."


    I shook off the tension settling in my chest. Life had thrown so much crap at us, so many battles fought and scars earned. We always found a way to push through the nonsense. I wasn''t about to let one stubborn female warrior get under my skin now. Taking a deep breath, I scanned the surroundings, alert to every sound and shadow. If the camp had beening and going for weeks, there was no way they hadn''t noticed this hidden cabin before.


    "Finn! Stop! What do you mean, if we don''t want you around?" Greta''s voice was sharp, almost pleading.


    I didn''t answer. Instead, I asked, "How much farther? It''s getting dark, and if what Rory said is true, those wolves will be out soon. I don''t want a fight in unfamiliar woods."


    She sighed, clearly annoyed. Good. I didn''t need her pity or sympathy. My focus was on the mission¡ªshowing we could be trusted and follow the orders of a real alpha.


    "It should be close. I can smell the juniper and cedar they use around their buildings. The scent''s strong-it''ll help mask us."


    I nodded, pressing forward. After about twenty more feet, we crested a small hill and spotted the cabin¡ªa tiny structure tucked between two trees. The weathered exterior was covered in moss, looking fragile enough to copse if I sneezed too hard. I stopped, eyeing it carefully. "That''s not going to fit both of us."


    "What do you mean? Rory said his guys use it all the time when they''re out herete."


    "His guys probablye alone. There''s no way both of us will fit. You''ll be lucky if there''s a bed and a toilet in the same room."


    "Gross!"


    "Have you never had to pee where you sleep?" I teased, knowing her pampered life probably never forced her to rough it. She just rolled her eyes in reply.


    Reaching the door, I noticed that despite its old, worn look, the cabin was surprisingly sturdy. Maybe the shabby facade was meant to keep wandering wolves away. Greta pulled a key from her pack and unlocked the door, and we were immediately hit by a strong scent of air freshener.


    "What the hell is that?" I asked, wrinkling my nose.


    "That''s thest guy''s failed attempt to mask his scent and then he left all that crap behind." Greta grimaced as we stepped inside. "Look on the bright side¡ªno toilet next to the bed."


    "Yeah, but I only see one bed." I leaned close to her ear, a sly smile tugging at my lips. "So, where exactly are you nning to sleep?"


    Without waiting for an answer, I pushed past her and flopped down on the full-sized mattress, grinning as Iy back.

 Chapter 247

    Greta


    "Forget about where we''re going to sleep for now, Rookie. Right now, we need to focus on the mission." I dropped my bag beside the tiny table in the cramped kitchen area. Despite my protests, Finn wasn''t entirely wrong when he joked that the cabin likelybined the toilet and bed in one tiny room. It was clear this ce was designed for a single upant to spend the night-no frills, no space to spare.


    I began rummaging through my bag, searching for the map Gunner had handed me earlier. Once I found it, I let the bag fall to the floor and unfolded the map carefully across the table''s surface. "Youing to help, or just going to watch?" I nced over my shoulder. Finn was standing there, eyes fixed on me or maybe the map¡ª but he wasn''t moving to assist. All his earlier talk about wanting to prove himself seemed to vanish now that he had a bed to crash in. Whatever. I wasn''t going to waste energy on that.


    The map detailed the Valley View Pack''s territory with impressive topographical precision. It showed dense clusters of trees, and though I wouldn''t admit it to Finn, I agreed with his earlier suggestion: those thick woods he pointed out would be the perfect hideout for arge rogue group. If they had any inkling of Rory''s growing influence over his pack, now would be the ideal moment to strike and try to take him down.


    "The quickest route from here is this narrow trail,¡± I said, tracing a faint line on the map. Suddenly, I jumped, nearly stumbling backward into Finn. I stepped aside quickly, ufortable with someone lurking just out of my direct sight. He, however, acted as if nothing had happened and continued talking casually. ¡°Assuming it''s not overgrown. My pack hasn''t been through here in over a year. Who knows how long these rogues have been hiding around. They might''ve carved out other paths by now. So, what''s first on the agenda tonight?"


    "What?" My mind scrambled, resisting the sudden jolt of panic. It was just Finn-he wouldn''t hurt me. I told myself to stop slipping back into that nightmare. But the headache that had been lurking at the edges of my thoughts was trying to take over, and I fought to keep it at bay.


    "I asked, what''s first on the agenda tonight? You okay? You look like you''ve seen a ghost." He took a step closer, and I instinctively stepped back, bumping into the kitchen cabs. ¡°Okay, okay, you want space," he said, raising his hands in surrender. I was still struggling to focus, blinking rapidly to clear the pounding in my head. No one could see me like this-not a leader, not someone who wanted to inspire trust. Panic attacks were a weakness I couldn''t afford.


    I shook my head, trying to pull myself together. ¡°Uh... let''s check out the trails you remember¡ªsee if the rogues are using the same paths your pack made, or if they''ve created new ones."


    Without meeting his eyes, I stepped past him and headed out the front door, moving toward the side of the cabin. I needed to shift, to clear the tension that had settled in my chest. Finn followed silently, notmenting on the change in my mood.


    We ran for nearly five miles until we reached a narrow river marking the boundary between the Valley View and Oak Lake pack territories. All the alphas within Ryker''s alliance had agreed on this neutral zone¡ªa buffer where packs respected each other''snds, allowing friendly rogues to travel and live nomadically without conflict. Most rogues posed no threat, but a few bitter exiles or those born rogue harbored deep resentment toward pack life. Their mission was often to dismantle packs or harm pack members whenever possible. I didn''t judge either lifestyle, as long as peace was maintained.


    The air was crisp, the river''s gentle flow the only sound breaking the stillness around us. I took a deep breath and steadied myself, knowing the real challenge was just beginning.

 Chapter 248

    I shifted uneasily at the water''s edge, my eyes scanning the opposite bank. There were no clear paths leading into the dense thicket of trees, but honestly, I hadn''t expected it to be that simple. If Rory''s men hadn''t uncovered anything, it was unlikely I would either.


    Suddenly, arge t-shirt was thrust toward me. ¡°Here," came the voice. "If they''ve got someone scouting over there, they don''t get the privilege of seeing you without clothes.¡± His tone was matter-of-fact, answering the question I hadn''t even voiced aloud.


    "Who said I care if they look?" I shot back, holding the shirt at arm''s length. The scent of cinnamon and ginger-his signature mix-wafted off the fabric. This was the very shirt he had worn earlier today.


    He sighed, a little exasperated. "Can you just stop fighting me for once and put it on?" My gaze locked with his, and despite myself, I nced down to check if he''d covered up too. He''d pulled on shorts, but my eyes were drawn to his broad chest and defined abs. "Please, Greta. Cover yourself."


    His use of my real name¡ªonly the second time today¡ªcaught me off guard. There was genuine concern in his eyes, worry about someone seeing me vulnerable. Taking a deep breath, I slipped the shirt over my head, folding away my stubborn pride for the moment.


    "Did your packe through here at all?" I asked, looking back toward the forest. He was a distracting presence, to say the least. If it were just his body, I might be able to keep myposure, but now his sandy blonde hair was loose, cascading in waves over his shoulders after being down from the man bun. My long-forgottendy bits stirred at the sight. I clenched my thighs together and began pacing along the riverbank.


    He tried¡ªand failed¡ªto hide his quiet chuckle behind me, but was smart enough to keep his mouth shut. I didn''t have time to deal with jerks or anyone who threatened my pack. Even though he''d eventually let Kennedy go, he''d been the one pulling the strings to get her captured and was mated to the psycho who''d tried to force herself on my alpha. I still couldn''t believe he was so blinded by the mate bond that he hadn''t noticed what Amy was really up to.


    "We camped a little further south," he said, his voice lowering as he spoke. "If you follow this river north, it splits and leads to a low mountain range. That''s the route we took. All the other packs avoid that area¡ªI''m not sure why-but it wasn''t hard to slip through their patrol schedules. There''s a small clearing southwest of here, with a stream running through it. We even built a little dam to collect water. It would have been perfect for a permanent camp if others hadn''t had different ns." His voice trailed off, and I fought the urge to nce back at him. I refused to let him use this moment to make me pity him.


    "Let''s head that way, then," I said, gesturing south and hoping he''d take the lead. "Do you want to shift for travel?" he asked.


    ¡°Uh, no,¡± I replied quickly. ¡°Actually, I want to know what you understand about this area. Are there any good spots to hide or set up an ambush? Maybe a vantage point where we can watch from above?"


    "This way, ma''am," he said with a smirk.


    There he was¡ªmy asshole. I rolled my eyes. No, not my asshole. Just a regr asshole acting like one, currently striding ahead without me.

 Chapter 249

    Sorry for the absence. My whole house got sick, but my son just couldn''t kick the usual flu/cold/slime that flows through the public school system this time of year. After 2 weeks of tests and negative results for basically everything, but still spiking high fevers every couple of days we finally figured out he had pneumonia. It has been a wild couple of weeks, but I think we are back on track. This is the first time in two weeks I have touched myptop. I''m going to take my free time the next couple days to get caught up with Finn and Greta''s story. I have missed them.

 Chapter 250

    12 - Greta


    Ugh, this guy is seriously irritating. We''ve been trekking for nearly forty-five minutes, and not a single word hase from him. I thought he was supposed to be guiding me through the terrain, not just taking a slow, aimless walk.


    "Finn!¡± I hiss, barely able to keep my voice down. "What exactly are you doing? We need a solid n and to properly scout this area. Talk to me what''s the move?" I break into a quiet jog, closing the distance between us.


    He nces back without slowing. "I''m leading you to the spot by the stream where we used to gather water. I didn''t think you needed a y-by-ymentary. No one''s been traveling through here at least, I can tell by the smell. You can smell it too, right? No need to discuss it." He shrugs casually and keeps walking. "You''re a trained warrior; I assumed you could handle basic observations on your own."


    I bite back a growl, frustration bubbling beneath the surface. "How many people were living in the area you cleared? Did you follow specific paths? How long were you stationed here? We need to have a n in case we get separated or if we run into trouble."


    "That''s something you should have brought up before we left, if it''s such a big concern." He doesn''t slow down. "For now, we''re just winging it. You''re a fighter, and so am I. If we get separated, head back to the cabin¡ªbut take a long route. Isn''t that stuff drilled into you during your fancy warrior training?" He tosses the words over his shoulder like a challenge.


    "Yeah, asshole," I snap back. ¡°I''m not used to working with someone who can''t mindlink and is on their first mission. I''ve only fought alongside you once, and most of that time I was telling you to get off your ass and help out. We can''t just wing this. Rory needs intel, not for you toe back in a body bag."


    "I''ve survived this long. I think I''ve proven to more than just you that I can handle myself." He shoots me a look over his shoulder, raising an eyebrow. "If I remember correctly, you had me kneeling in handcuffs just before you asked me for help."


    "I had the enemy in cuffs. That''s all." I match his gaze. "If memory serves, you were released by me to fight on our side."


    "You only let me go because the Luna told you to. Don''t pretend it was your decision. She made you do it because she wasn''t about to ask her mate. I''m lucky she believed me, or he would have torn my head off when I surrendered." "That was her doing too."


    "I know. Even the enemy needs someone watching their back, right? Even if it''s not someone from their own side." Hisugh is dry, self-mocking. But there''s something else, something deeper in the tone.


    I open my mouth to respond, but he suddenly stops right in front of me. I run straight into his broad back, barely able to stop myself. I try not to think about the fact that I''m pressed against his bare skin. "Finn?!" I start, but before I can finish, he reaches behind and pulls me close, pressing my face against him. "Fi..." His grip tightens as the wind shifts, and suddenly I catch the scent. The rogues are close.


    He''s too tall for me to seefortably over his shoulder, but I can''t resist trying. I feel his chest rise and fall steadily with his breath calm, controlled, but ready. He''s not panicked, but he''s definitely bracing for a fight. There''s no way the rogues have spotted us and haven''t made a move, yet here we are, stuck in a vulnerable spot.


    Taking a risk, I peek over one shoulder. Through the dense, rough forest, I spot arge bonfire, roughly thrown together. The only thing stopping it from setting the forest aze is the time of year. It''ste fall, and this season has been unusually wet, soaking the ground and dampening the mes.

 Chapter 251

    A few figures moved about sluggishly in the fading light, clearly not engaged in any urgent activity at the moment. I leaned close to Finn and whispered, "We need to find some cover." A shiver ran down his spine, his shoulders and back prickling with goosebumps. He didn''t reply, only gave a silent nod before leading us deeper into the thick forest.


    We began climbing the side of a rocky cliff that rose perhaps fifty feet above us. The faint sound of water trickling nearby grew louder, and I spotted the dried remains of what must have once been a stream. This had been its original course before Finn''s group had dammed it up, diverting the flow elsewhere.


    "If they haven''t taken these spots yet, there are a few caves up here,¡± Finn said quietly. ¡°They''re shallow, but we can watch most of their movements from inside, and stay upwind so they don''t catch our scent."


    He was right. The first cave we came across was empty-no signs of recent visitors, especially none of the werewolf kind. No scents lingered in the air. We spent another hour scouting the area to be certain, then settled back into that first cave after discovering three more simr openings nearby, all unupied.


    Calling it a "cave" was generous at best. It was more like a shallow hollow behind a crack in the rock-perfect for a quick hideout but barelyrge enough to hold the two of usfortably.


    "I''m counting about fifty of them right now," Finn murmured, peering out from the cave''s mouth. "Though some havee and gone in thest few minutes. Doesn''t look like they''re nning anything immediate."


    "What makes you so sure?" I asked, needing to trust his scouting instincts. Neither of us could fitfortably on the narrow ledge outside the cave, so we were taking turns keeping watch.


    "There aren''t any groups forming. If they''re plotting something, it''s out of our sight. We might be stuck here all night."


    "What are you talking about? We need supplies and food if we''re going to stay hidden this long. We shouldn''t split up unless absolutely necessary."


    "We''re not going anywhere. If you want intel, we have to stay put and observe their patterns now."


    I opened my mouth to argue, but he cut me off. ¡°There are plenty of small animals around. We don''t need anything else."


    I growled softly in frustration. "What''s your problem with regrouping, making a n, and being prepared?"


    ¡°Nothing, princess,¡± he said with a smirk. ¡°But some of us have lived this life long enough to know that ns don''t always help. Sometimes you just have to rely on your training and get the job done. Anything else is stalling and dragging out the mission. It''s your watch now." Without waiting for a response, he stood up and brushed past me toward the cave''s interior. I barely caught sight of him pulling off his shorts.


    "What the hell are you doing?" I spun around quickly, turning my back to him.


    "You''re awfully twitchy for a warrior who''s probably seen plenty of d*cks," he teased.


    "I''m not twitchy. We just aren''t close enough for this to befortable. And you still haven''t answered me-what are you doing?"


    "Taking a nap. If we''re switching shifts, this could be a long night if nothing happens."


    "And that means you have to be naked?" I risked a nce over my shoulder, curious if he''d shifted so we could talk face to face. Nope.


    "I''m going to shift. It''s easier to sleep in my wolf form. Plus, I''ll be more alert better hearing and smell if somethinges up."


    "Do you spend a lot of time as a wolf?"


    "Nottely, no. But when we''re traveling, yes. It''s warmer and morefortable to sleep that way. Now go keep watch before you miss something."


    Without another word or nce, he shifted. His wolf form twirled in ce before curling up tightly. I sighed, realizing I was on first watch. When he woke up, we were definitely going to have a long conversation about who was really in charge of this mission.

 Chapter 252

    13 - Finn


    About two hours ago, I finally took over from Greta. It''s the dead of night now, and she''s been generous enough to let me rest for quite a while. Only now does it dawn on me why-she''s an absolute control freak. Seriously, this girl is wound tighter than a spring. I''m going to have to talk to Danny about finding some way to calm her down; she''s way too uptight for her own good. But honestly, that''s not the toughest part of this whole mess. Either these rogues aren''t the ones we''re after and our intel is off, or they''ve caught wind that Rory is investigating them, so they''re ying it cool for the moment. I have no clue why Greta insists on having every single move nned out in bullet points before we do anything. She''s the very definition of analysis paralysis. No matter how stunning she is, her obsessive nature is driving me nuts, and I''ve had more than enough of that kind of crazy tost me a lifetime.


    If it were up to me alone, I''d have already done a sweep around the perimeter to get a better sense of their numbers. I know how to mask my scent, and since I''m not officially part of any pack, even if they caught my trail, they probably wouldn''t think twice. But I can''t just leave her side, and I can barely get ten steps away without her pulling me back. For someone who''s supposed to be a skilled, badass warrior, she''s incredibly clingy. It''s like she''s terrified of being alone, though I''m not sure she even realizes it herself. Maybe she''s in denial. Whatever the case, it just cements her ce in the crazy box in my mind.


    I stand up to get some blood flowing back into my legs when I suddenly hear it¡ªher wolf whimpering softly. I nce over my shoulder to find Greta breathing shallowly, her chest rising and falling in quick, uneven gasps. Maybe she''s running in her dream. Turning my gaze back to the rogues, I see them doing something mundane -cooking a small deer over a fire that seems far toorge for the few people gathered around it. Some are hanging clothes on one side of the fire, while the rest simply mill about, doing nothing of note.


    "No! Stop! Don''t!" Greta''s voice cuts through the night, sharp and urgent. When did she shift? It doesn''t really matter. She''s not loud, but I need to keep her from raising her voice any further. If the rogues hear us, we''re screwed.


    She''s turning her head as if searching for a way out, her eyes squeezed shut, eyebrows furrowed, and lips tight. Her dream must be vivid, intense. I don''t want to scare her, so I stay a few steps back, softly calling her name, trying to soothe her. Her mind needs to believe she''s safe. She whimpers again and thrashes sideways, risking injury on the hard stone floor beneath her.


    "Greta!" I whisper-shout, and her eyes snap open. She immediately drops into a crouched stance, scanning her surroundings. She nces past me, still caught in the lucid dream, unable to see me at all.


    "Get the fuck away from me!" she snarls, halting my approach.


    "Greta, it''s me, Finn," I say gently.


    "Don''t fucking lie to me. Back off. You can''t keep me here," she spits out, backing herself against the rock wall. I catch the sharp scent of blood-she must have scratched herself.


    "I''m not holding you anywhere. You can leave whenever you want. You''re safe here," I assure her, stepping forward slowly.


    "I said stay away. Don''t fucking touch me. You''ll never touch me again!" she shouts, fear and anger shing in her eyes.


    "I won''t touch you, Greta. I promise. Just take a deep breath. You know me. I need you to wake up, and for the love of the Goddess, stop shouting. We don''t want these rogues finding us." I take another cautious step closer.


    "No!" she yells, darting past me toward the entrance. I don''t try to stop her-maybe some fresh air in the forest will help calm her down. A few yards away, I find her leaning against a tree, breathing heavily.


    ¡°Greta," I whisper, careful not to startle her. "You''re hurt. Can I see? If you''re going to fight these rogues, I need you at one hundred percent."

 Chapter 253

    "Just stay put, Finn. Please." Well, that''s something at least she recognizes me.


    "What was that back there?" I ask, trying to keep my voice steady.


    ¡°Nothing. Forget it. Just give me a few minutes. I''ll go grab us some food." Without another word, she turns and walks away. No exnation, no hesitation. Has shepletely lost it, thinking I''m just going to let this go? If she''s dealing with some kind of trauma or PTSD, I need to know¡ªbecause that kind of thing could get us killed in a fight. But I don''t follow her. She''s awake, alert, and more than capable of handling herself. Instead, I decide to use the time to circle the camp''s perimeter. Maybe I''ll spot something useful.


    On the far side of the camp, opposite where Greta and I had spent the night, Ie across a rough shelter that wasn''t here before. It''s made from logs and branches, forming three walls and a t roof. If someone ran through here, it wouldn''t even leave a trace. The thing that worries me most is that it''s built into the side of a hill. Could be just a simple hideout, or maybe it leads into the hill itself, concealing a whole group of people from scouts like us. We''re going to have to check it out eventually.


    I head back to our spot to wait for Greta, but I have no clue where she''s gone. Maybe she''s hunting, or perhaps she went all the way back to the cabin to gather supplies like she mentioned yesterday. I settle near some trees that give me a better vantage point across the camp toward the shelter. I can''t see it directly, but I can observe any movement around it.


    Before I even spot her, I catch her scent. Greta is approaching, looking much better than she did three hours ago. She''s carrying her own pack, which looks packed full. Both my wolf and my stomach growl at the same time. She must have gone back to the cabin.


    "Why is it always the crazy ones who are hot?" my wolf murmurs in my mind.


    "I don''t know," I reply silently, "but keep it in check. She''s our boss now, and she holds the power to either keep us in Dark Moon or kick us out."


    "Whatever. You know the Luna likes you. She''s not going to throw you out just because you''re interested in a warrior."


    "I''m not worried about me, and we''re not hitting on Greta. Crazy, remember?"


    "You could use some action, that''s all I''m saying. And the crazy ones tend to be the most fun. Amy led you on, made you wait, then went around on you. You deserve a good piece of "


    "Stop! No, just no." I shove him back into the recesses of my mind before he causes more trouble.


    "You look better," I say aloud.


    "Gee, thanks," she replies with a smirk.


    ¡°No offense, but you looked pretty rough after your nightmare. Want to talk about it?¡±


    "Nope."


    We sit in silence for a moment.


    "We have time. Toss me some food and tell me something about yourself that has nothing to do with being a warrior." She shoots me a look like I''ve lost my mind. "What? You weren''t always a warrior, and you weren''t born into Alpha Ryker''s pack. So what were you before this?"


    "What about you?" I ask, catching the water bottle and protein bar she throws my way.


    "What about me?"


    "What were you before this life? Or, I guess, before you became the Rogue Alpha." She rolls her eyes as if the title is a bad joke.


    "I never wanted to be an alpha," I admit. "I know my ce. The problem is, I found Amy by ident, and she had all these big ns. I didn''t really care as long as we were together and the people I traveled with were safe. At first, we were. We found a few ces like this," I gesture around at the forest, "but none of them were good enough for her. The rogues didn''t trust her because she was an outsider.¡±


    She nods slowly, chewing on the protein bar. The camp is quiet around us, the tension easing just a little as we share pieces of our pasts in the fading light.

 Chapter 254

    "So, you''re basically saying they outsmarted you. Why did you keep following her without question?¡± she asked, her eyes sharp with curiosity.


    ¡°That''s what mates do, isn''t it? We be blind to reality," I replied, swallowing a hefty gulp of water. The sharp pressure in my chest momentarily distracted me from the familiar surge of anger that always rose whenever my former mate was mentioned. ¡°She exploited their trust in me, dering herself the leader through my name. None of them protested because I was involved in decisions, and they thought maybe she was trying to integrate herself by backing me up. But really, she was just masterful at twisting my reputation to get what she wanted. Pure maniption at its finest." I exhaled deeply, taking another long sip.


    ¡°Alright, but what were you before all that chaos?" She shifted into a sitting position, clearly eager to hear more about my past.


    "My pack was small-just my dad, mom, brother, and me. We were all warriors," I began, my voice growing softer with the memory. "One night, we were ambushed by a hundred wolves. I still don''t know who they were, but we never stood a chance. They took out our alpha and his family first, then systematically wiped out the rest of the pack. I managed to escape with about thirty others, mostly kids. Strangely, they didn''t chase us, which always felt odd. They settled in our territory, and we were forced to move on." I shrugged, the memory still bitter.


    "How old were you then?" she asked gently.


    "Nope! If you want information, you have to share something first," I teased with a sly grin.


    "What? That''s not fair!" she protested,ughing.


    "Then you need to be a better interrogator," I winked at her. It had been a long time since I''d told that story, and somehow, sharing it made the weight in my chest a little lighter.


    ¡°Did you uncover anything about those rogues while I was gone? I caught your scent near the southern perimeter," she said, narrowing her eyes.


    "Nice try with the deflection," I said, winking again as she rolled her eyes. "But yes, I did find something..." I proceeded to tell her about the possible hideout I''d discovered.


    "Do you think the rogues we see roaming around are just a distraction?" she wondered aloud. ¡°Maybe they''reing and going from Rory''s pack through another route since you''ve never seen that shack before."


    "That''s definitely a possibility. Want to check it out?" I asked.


    "Absolutely. But first, show me how you shift with your pack on. I''ve never seen anyone do that before," she said, eyes sparkling with anticipation.


    I chuckled, and we spent some time going over the tricky details of shifting without wrecking everything around us. Clothing was always a casualty since our bodies transformed so drastically, but a backpack could be adjusted to fit both human and wolf forms. I had her practice shifting inside my t-shirt a few times so she''d have something tangible to focus on. She was tall but still noticeably smaller than me, so she managed to shift without tearing it apart.


    "You''re picking this up fast. Let''s pack up and give it a real try," I said, impressed.


    As she gathered her clothes, I found it difficult to look away. Aside from beingpletely insane, she was perfect. Her dark brown hair was streaked with fiery red highlights, cut short enough that it fluttered around her face with every move but never obscured her vision. My wolf mind teased me with images of those silky strands slipping through my fingers. Her entire body was toned yet soft, every curve defined but inviting. Her breasts were a perfect, teardrop shape-just the right size and I could feel my mouth go dry.


    "See something you like?" she teased, flipping the question back at me with a mischievous smirk.


    Damn her sass. I wanted to spank it right out of her. "You should be honored. It''s been a long time since a woman caught my interest like this." I brushed past her, shifting before I could say anything even more foolish.


    -Miss L Author


    Thank you so much for reading. All thoughtfulments and kind words are truly appreciated. I can''t respond here, but if you want to join the conversation, you can find me on social media at Miss.L.Writes.

 Chapter 255

    14 - Greta


    I had never encountered anyone who looked at me quite like Finn did. His gaze was intense, almost ravenous, as if I were thest meal he''d ever have. It unsettled me in a way I couldn''t quite exin.


    ¡°Well, he''s a guy¡ªa very, very attractive guy¡ªand you''re a woman," my wolf teased from inside my mind.


    ¡°Shut up,¡± I snapped at the voice. Then I paused, wondering aloud, "I wonder if he was telling the truth about not having any women catch his eye for a long time."


    My wolf chuckled, "Maybe he''s bi! I''ve always been curious about trying a threesome."


    Iughed, shaking my head at the absurdity. "You''re ridiculous. Besides, maybe the bond between him and Amy was different. She could sleep with anyone, and it didn''t seem to affect her. Maybe he''s the same way. He could be lying just to get some while he''s on this mission." The thought left a bitter taste in my mouth.


    "Nah, he was definitely eyeing you like you were a snack," my wolf insisted.


    "Greta!" Finn''s voice cut through our banter, halting the debate. I turned to see him standing about twenty yards away, shifting quickly. "You want to check this out or just runps?¡± he whispered, raising an eyebrow.


    My wolf rolled her eyes, and Finnughed at us both. We jogged back to him, then shifted and quickly changed into shorts and tank tops. Not exactly season- appropriate, but if we needed to shift fast,fort and mobility mattered more than warmth.


    "What''s the n?¡± I asked, already guessing the answer.


    "Wing it," he shrugged casually. "The only intel I have is that theye and go through that small opening," he pointed toward a narrow gap in the terrain, "and I''m not picking up any scents from this direction. Let''s scale the hill, get as close as we can without being spotted, and figure it out from there." Without waiting for a response, he turned and started walking, as if the n was already set.


    Hisck of preparation made my skin crawl, but I couldn''t argue. We couldn''t mindlink, so yelling at him telepathically was out of the question. I had no choice but to follow. We found a spot close enough to catch muffled voices from the shack below, hidden by thick brush. We settled in quickly, crouching low.


    "This is taking too long. We need to get him alone. What''s so hard about that?" The voice was sharp and familiar. I nced at Finn, and we both recognized it immediately. What on earth was she doing here? We had plenty of resources-why couldn''t they follow simple instructions?


    "He''s never alone! That''s the problem!" a rough voice snapped back. "You don''t want us seen taking him, but you also don''t want anyone else harmed trying to get to him. What the hell do you want us to do?"


    Finn''s voice softened, "Finn never let her mate down." The woman cooed. "He always got whatever Amy wanted. Why can''t you?"


    "Not everything. He didn''t get the pack she wanted," came the gruff reply.


    "That''s because she got greedy. She already had a mate. All she needed was a pack, but she and her father wanted the biggest territory, and she wanted the biggest alpha. She should''ve stayed here and taken over Valley View like Finn wanted."


    "Yeah, well, Finn was captured and killed because of that bitch. So I''m not sure how much I value his opinion on things. Why don''t you go lure the baby alpha out if you want him so badly? Just know I''ll rip his throat out if he so much as touches you. That''s another thing our Alpha put up with that I won''t allow. My mate belongs only to me."


    "Of course not, baby. But I want a pack. Don''t you want a pack to call home? They were too weak to do that simple task. But you and I can."


    I nced at Finn again. His eyes had hardened, dark and cold. He knew both of these people, and I had a sinking feeling the night ahead would be long and brutal. I wished I could ask him questions, help devise a n, but we were too close to risk being discovered now. If they overpowered us, they''d likely try to use us to get to Ryker. Finn was in no condition to fight.


    I tapped his shoulder gently. He shook his head, refusing to pull away from listening to their harsh words about him and his mate. He was a masochist in some ways. I needed to get him away, find a ce to camp, help him clear his mind.


    Scanning the area, I spotted a recessed hollow in the hill-possibly another cave we could use. I tugged on his arm again, and this time, his eyes were frightening. I had never seen this side of Finn before. The pain was etched deep, but there was no light left in them. It was as if he''d locked away the Finn I knew somewhere deep inside his mind. This was the lone warrior, hardened by years of survival, suspicious of everyone''s intentions.


    I tugged again, silently telling him that no matter how terrifying he looked, I wouldn''t abandon him. He was part of our pack now, even if Ryker insisted on following strict protocols. Ryker trusted him enough to send him on this mission, to consider him family. Finn just hadn''t epted that yet. He was waiting for me to walk away like everyone else had.


    I tilted my head, pulling gently on his arm once more. This time he didn''t resist. He let me guide him up to the recessed area on the hill. As soon as we reached it, he pulled away and slumped against the grassy wall, exhaustion and pain etched across his face.

 Chapter 256

    "Well, at least now we know what their game is," I say, attempting a lighthearted remark to break the tension. He doesn''t respond, his gaze fixed far beyond the horizon. This night is shaping up to be a long one. I settle down near the edge of the clearing, positioning myself so I can watch anyoneing or going from the shack. The frustration with Janelle is obvious¡ªshe doesn''t strike me as the sharpest tool in the shed. Honestly, I can''t fathom how she could be leading this whole operation. Maybe she''s just a front, a puppet controlled by someone else, like ude was with Finn. ude always worked through a couple of intermediaries, making sure no one saw him pulling the strings directly. It was a clever tactic-until Finn met Kennedy, who somehow worked her own kind of magic to win his loyalty. Maybe Janelle''s ying a part too, pretending to be the clueless, helpless woman so these burly idiots do all the hard work for her.


    Once it seems like only the guards remain awake, I step back to my pack and grab two bottles of water. Sitting down beside Finn, I hand him one. "Want to talk about it?"


    "At least now I know everyone thinks I died in the fight," he replies tly. "Not that I expect anyone toe looking for me if they think I survived and got captured. I''m just rogue trash-not worth saving."


    I shake my head gently, trying to lift his spirits. "That means you can start fresh at Dark Moon without constantly looking over your shoulder. And you''re not rogue trash. You came from a pack, just like most of them.¡±


    He stands abruptly, moving toward the ledge, his voice heavy with past wounds. "I was raised as a rogue. I barely remember being part of a pack. Rogues aren''t as good as pack-born wolves. I''m still jumping through hoops to prove myself to you, aren''t I?"


    "Finn..." I start, but he raises a hand to silence me.


    "Get some sleep," he says quietly. "They''re nning something, but it won''t happen tonight."


    Over the next three days of scouting, I grow tired of Finn''s brooding silence. On the second day, I send him back to the cabin to grab more food and take a shower. He calls me ¡°princess,¡± which I still don''t understand¡ªwhy he resists basicforts we have ess to. We''re not exactly busy, so why not make use of them? The most important observation is that Janelle and her mate, Justin, never leave the shack. There has to be another exit. Finn doubts Justin would tolerate being trapped inside for long.


    "There''s been a lot of movement in thest twenty minutes," I call over my shoulder as Finn returns.


    He thrusts a bag toward me. "Here."


    I''ve been on plenty of long missions surviving on what our wolves catch and protein bars, but sometimes a girl just needs a little treat. I open the paper sack to find an apple, some jerky, and a package of Pop-Tarts-my guilty pleasure. I tear into the sugary goodness and let out a small moan as the sweetness bursts on my tongue.


    "Well, if that''s all it takes..." I tease.


    "Shut up," he growls through clenched teeth. "Looks like your mood''s improved. I was right, wasn''t I? A good shower fixes a lot."


    "That, and my hand," he mumbles, barely audible.


    "What was that?" I ask.


    He ignores me and points toward Janelle''s camp. "What''s going on over there?"


    I take a deep breath, deciding he''s just messing with me and won''t exin hisment even if I press him. ¡°They all started moving like ants about twenty minutes ago. Something''s up, and I have a feeling they''re going after Rory."


    "Did you check in with Alpha Ryker?"


    "Yes. He hasn''t heard anything from Rory, but everyone''s on high alert. You know you only have to use his title when you''re speaking to him directly, right?"


    ¡°Uh, no way. He probably has some secret Alpha radar for disrespect. He likes you, so you get to call him by his name. He''s still deciding if he likes me enough to keep me around. The fact that Kennedy doesn''t mind me is just keeping me alive, not earning me points¡ªI still had her kidnapped."


    "So you''ll call her by her name but not him?"


    "Yep.¡± He rises and gestures for me to follow. ¡°He gives off major ''use my title or die'' vibes. She''s more like ''we''re friends'' vibes. But I''m not stupid-she''s got Be, Danny, and Josh wrapped around her finger. One scowl from her, and they''d kill me slowly just for making her unhappy."


    "Nope. I''m pretty sure you''re the one who''s stupid. That''s the dumbest thing I''ve ever heard," Iugh.


    "And yet, I''m not wrong," he says as he climbs over the hill.


    "Where are we going? The rogues are that way," I point back toward our previous position.


    "I think you were right. They''re the decoy," he says, continuing forward.


    Thank you so much for reading. All constructivements and kind words are truly appreciated. I can''t interact here directly, but if you want to join the conversation, you can find me on social media at Miss. L. Writes.

 Chapter 257

    I would never admit it aloud to Greta, but she was right to retreat back to the cabin and let off some steam away from people I had hoped would stand by me. I needed to clear my head before I could face the problem head-on. We had weed them into our quiet little rogue pack, and theypletely upended our world. Honestly, that was what infuriated me the most. I don''t care whether they like me or even want toe after me personally, but Amy and Janelle had infiltrated our pack and found Justin and me almost immediately. Neither of them was eager to be marked right away. I''m not sure what excuses Janelle gave, but Amy''s reasons always revolved around gaining power. For her, it was the ultimate prize at the end of her grand schemes. Every time I achieved what she wanted, she just pushed the goalposts further. There was always another task waiting.


    I''ll also never tell Greta that she was the one I thought about while I let my body release all the built-up tension. It didn''t take much imagination and, embarrassingly, it didn''t take long either-but it worked. My wolf was right; I need to find someone back in Dark Moon to take care of this regrly. I''ve been celibate far too long.


    "Finn!" Greta whispered sharply. "Where are we going?"


    I almost forgot she was trailing behind me. "I told you you were right. I found the end of the tunnel on my way back." I nced over my shoulder as we made our way down the backside of the hill. ¡°Once I figured out who was here, I started searching for the scents of people I remembered being close to Justin and Janelle. Like them, I assumed some had died in the fight with Dark Moon. I didn''t stop to consider that maybe some of them ran off to save their own skins instead of protecting the group that had given them shelter for years." I didn''t want to sound bitter, but I was. Most of our rogue group was fairly loyal, but it wasn''t the same bond as being in a pack. At the end of the day, most people will put themselves first. I haven''t had anyone like that since Nan.


    "You found someone?!" Her voice was eager, but it shouldn''t have made me feel proud. I''d decided to let go of the people-pleaser part of me after Amy. To Greta, I was just a means to an end.


    ¡°I found three someones. So that makes five I recognize from our rogue pack.¡± "That''s something, at least. What''s the n?"


    I let out a shortugh. "I''m pretty sure you already know the answer to that." When was she going to understand that there are no ns out here?


    "Well, let me give you one then," she said firmly. "Shift as soon as you can, and we need to keep each other in sight since no backup ising. If we get separated¡ª which is highly likely take out as many as you can, then head back to the cabin. If you''re too injured to move, howl three long times every five minutes until someone finds you. Got it?"


    ¡°Yes, ma''am.¡± I heard her grumble under her breath, and I couldn''t help but smile. We followed the massive rolling hill north for almost an hour. The weather was cold, but not nearly as bad as Rory had originally feared. I had brought warm clothes for both of us, just in case we got snow.


    "There,¡± I said, pointing as we finally spotted another clearing near the fork of the river, the boundary between Rory''s pack and whoever was to the west. I knew it was another pack in Ryker''s alliance, though I hadn''t memorized all of them yet. It was almost crazy how many people he and Kennedy were responsible for. I used to think our small group of fifty to seventy members was a lot.


    "I don''t see anything," Greta muttered behind me. She had this annoying habit of looking over my shoulder and breathing right into my ear. My body loved the sensation, but my brain hated how easily she could provoke a reaction.


    "It''s easier to see from up close," I said. "I came from the cabin this way so I wouldn''t leave a trail for someone to stumble upon, and I ran into Billy heading back into a cave down there. When I checked it out, I caught all their scents. Each one was recent, which means they''ve moved through here since we overheard them talking the other night."

 Chapter 258

    "Do you think you''ll be able to handle it if this turns into a fight?" she asked, her voiceced with doubt.


    "What?!" I whipped around, disbelief shing across my face. She had to be kidding. There was no way she was seriously questioning where my loyaltiesy at this moment.


    "I mean, you lived and fought alongside these people. Can you really bring yourself to fight against them now?" she pressed.


    "You''ve never had to survive as a rogue, so I don''t expect you to understand," I replied firmly. ¡°But the truth is, yes I can fight against them. Those," I gestured toward the opening in the trees, "were never truly part of our group. They were the parasites tagging along for the ride. And I say that as someone who''s had more than a few run-ins with vampires."


    "Okay, okay! I get it¡ªyou don''t like them. Save your hostility for the fight," she said, waving a hand dismissively.


    "I''m not being hostile," I snapped back, frustration creeping into my voice. "I''m just tired of being questioned by you and everyone else."


    "Wait-"


    Before she could finish, a low, menacing growl ripped through the sparse trees surrounding us. Chaos erupted instantly. Branches snapped like twigs, leaves and dirt whirled in the air, and the world seemed to tilt. For a moment, I was disoriented, unsure of what was happening¡ªuntil Greta screamed. I spun around, but she was gone.


    Blinking through the swirling debris, I spotted her suspended in a rope, swaying above the ground. Traps-traps they had set. Traps that I had taught them to build. Damn them.


    Instinct took over. I barely had a second to dodge a shadowy figure lunging at me before scanning the trees to find Greta still caught in the. I had to stay close to her until I could figure out how to get her down. They were clearly trying to separate


    us.


    The sky was darkening faster than I''d realized; I should have been more aware of the time. Suddenly, a pair of arms wrapped around my shoulders. I bent forward, letting the attacker use their momentum to flip over me. What they forgot was that Sammy and I had trained many of these kids inbat. Inded several sharp punches to Billy''s gut. He''d always been a bit reckless-acting before thinking and refusing to ept advice. That stubbornness was his undoing now. I grabbed his head and twisted sharply to the side. There would be no second chance for him.


    "Finn! Four o''clock!" Greta yelled urgently.


    I swung my right arm out in a clothesline motion, catching a girl who was approaching too slowly. She hit the ground hard and rolled, but I didn''t hesitate. Two quick punches to her head knocked her out cold. I didn''t recognize her, but taking her out seemed like the safest choice. Hopefully, next time she''d think twice about who she decided to follow.


    Turning quickly, I tried to get my bearings and locate where Greta''s was tied. "I''ll search for the release mechanism," I called out. "There are two enemies behind you and at least one more lurking in the trees near the tunnel entrance."


    "I won''t go far," she replied, growling softly with frustration. "Figure out how to get me down."


    Typical Greta¡ªalways the warrior, never losing her cool. If I could free her, this fight might actually turn into something worth watching.


    I nced up just in time to see a male and female wolf trotting toward us at a measured pace. I knew Janelle wasn''t with them¡ªshe wasn''t a fighter, more of a delicate princess like her cousin.


    I shifted, prowling forward with my wolf''s energy simmering beneath the surface, eager for the fight but conserving strength. They woulde to us. They weren''t in any rush.


    Being upwind, I couldn''t catch their scent, but maybe they recognized me¡ªmaybe they realized I was far from dead. Perhaps they were reconsidering their choice to face me.


    The female lunged suddenly-guess not.


    She swiped with her ws, but I was bigger and used my size to my advantage. She snapped and wed relentlessly, aiming for my wolf''s forelegs. I understood why the male let her strike first. The moment one of her ws pierced my skin, a searing pain exploded through me. Poison. He was counting on her to wear me down so he could finish the job easily.


    The sting was unbearable¡ªmy skin burned and tingled where she''d broken through. My muscles twitched involuntarily, but I forced myself to push through the agony.


    ¡°Finn! To your left, fifty yards¡ªa birch tree, about ten feet up!" Greta shouted.


    I focused, gritting my teeth against the pain, ready for whatever came next.

 Chapter 259

    16- Greta


    This has to be the most ridiculous situation I''ve ever found myself in. Here I am, caught in a damn, dangling from a tree like some cartoon character in a pstick show. Seriously, who still sets traps like this? It feels like something out of the Middle Ages.


    "Finn! Quit messing around with that idiot and get me down!" I shout, frustration bubbling up as I swing back and forth.


    There''s a heavy thud as both guys hit the ground. Finn''s wolf growls low and menacingly in my direction. Even though the light is fading fast, I can still tell the difference between these two wolves-they''re almost evenly matched, but I can sense the subtle edges.


    I keep scanning the treeline. There are others waiting their turn, shadows blending into the darkening forest, too many to count. If I don''t get down soon, this is going to be a death sentence for Finn. They''ll wear him down, one battle after another. I nce upward again. There''s no way he can reach me like this. The only option is to climb the myself, which was clearly designed to trap guys the size of Finn and Ryker. I''m swinging wildly, tilted like a pendulum, and it''s a nightmare trying to keep my bnce. Whoever set this trap knows exactly what they''re doing with this medieval contraption.


    Finally, I reach the''s closure. My weight makes it impossible to open, no matter how hard I pull or tug. I look down and see Finn struggling below; I can smell the coppery scent of blood in the air. Damn it! I extend my ws above the''s closure and swipe furiously.


    Suddenly, my wolf shifts as we plummet toward the ground. She thrashes wildly, shredding the ropes with her ws as we fall. The impact hits hard, sending a shockwave up her legs, but wend running. No time to nurse bruises now-some of the stragglers at the treeline have joined the fight, emboldened now that Finn isn''t alone.


    My wolf rears up to face a massive opponent. This guy is too big to be normal-his proportions are all wrong. He''s like a werewolf T-Rex, with a barrel chest twice as wide as normal and tiny, stubby legs. Something''s definitely off about him, but there''s no time to analyze. We sh at his eyes, then mp down on one of his forelegs. He howls in agony before vanishing from sight. My wolf has tufts of his fur stuck between her teeth-gross. She nces over to see Finn piled on top of the burly beast. I''m not sure if he threw himself in or was thrown, but I''m grateful for the backup.


    A sudden growl pulls my attention just in time to dodge a swipe of ws that shes inches from my face. Another giant, another nightmare. What are these guys on? I shoot a quick look at Finn, who''s still locked inbat with the T-Rex beast. This new opponent is huge-tall and broad, probably the type to just crush his enemies by sitting on them. He''s about to get a rude surprise.


    We circle each other, biting and wing, a deadly dance. He''s toying with me, clearly confident because of his size. His arrogance is about to be his downfall.


    We duck and slide under as he pulls back for a heavy strike. I aim straight for his vulnerable spots. We roll and scratch along his underbelly, and for good measure, my wolf delivers a brutal bite that neuters him¡ªone less reproducing jerk in the world. He copses, and we shove him sideways. Let him bleed out.


    I take out two more females, using a hip check to m one into the other and then snapping their necks with ease. Then I nce back at Finn. I still smell his blood from earlier. The rest of their group must have scattered to warn Janelle about what''s happening. Finn took down several of them before I jumped in, and now I''ve added my own tally to the chaos.


    The forest around us grows eerily quiet, save for a faint rustle about thirty yards away. That''s Finn. I stumble toward the sound, feeling disoriented¡ªas if drunk. Something is definitely wrong. My wolf refuses to shift; there''s a heavy unease settling over us. I wish she''d give me some kind of clue.


    Then it hits me. Oh shit, Finn!


    He''s covered in blood-mostly his own. He''s back in human form, panting heavily and struggling to move. I can''t tell if he''s trying to stand or just crawl away. A twig snaps under our feet, and his gaze snaps to us. A chill runs through me, sinking deep into my stomach.


    Finn is usually a fun-loving, childish joker¡ªa wild card with a grin always ready. But the look in his eyes now is theplete opposite. There''s nothing but pure hatred, rage, and anger. I don''t think he even sees my wolf. He''s seen her before; she''s not new to him, so he should recognize us. But the death re he''s giving us sends a cold wave through my veins.


    My wolf lowers herself, belly t against the ground, muzzle touching the earth. We never submit to anyone, but she senses his desperate need for safety. He doesn''t know who to trust. He trusts no one. He''s trying to slip away into the forest to heal¡ª or maybe to die alone. Even when surrounded by people, Finn is always alone.


    She whimpers softly, pulling my attention back to him. Slowly, she crawls forward on her belly toward Finn. His expression softens just a fraction, a tiny crack in the armor of hostility. I''ll take that as a hopeful sign.

 Chapter 260

    We edged closer until she could gently nudge him. When he didn''t resist, she kept nudging beneath him until finally hoisting him onto her back. The forest around us was dense and shadowy, the air thick with the scent of pine and damp earth. Carrying him through this tangled wilderness was no easy task-he was heavy, and it was clear we had to include this kind of endurance in our training. The trek back to the cabin stretched on for over two hours, but there was no other ce where I could properly care for him.


    When we reached the cabin, we had to shift our forms just to open the door. Then, shifting back, we lifted his barely conscious body and dragged him inside. She lowered him as gently as possible onto the floor beside the bed. I shifted again, quickly grabbing one of his shirts to throw over him¡ªbeing naked seemed to unsettle him¡ªand helped him onto the bed. He groaned softly, and I understood why. His skin was marred with shallow scrapes and deep, angry cuts, evidence of how viciously he''d been targeted. Whoever had done this wanted him to suffer.


    I gathered every rag and healing ointment we had stocked in the cabin. While I boiled water, I checked in with Rory, helping him strategize for his men. I sent a message to Ryker, asking for a few more soldiers to assist and scout the surrounding area. Janelle and Justin would move on if the shadowy figures recognized Finn and we couldn''t glean enough information about their destination or ultimate goal. Still, we couldn''t dismiss the possibility that they might return to Dark Moon seeking revenge.


    Slowly, I began cleaning Finn''s wounds, most of which were concentrated along his torso. It was clear they aimed for vital organs, but either theycked the skill to inflict fatal damage or Finn truly was as formidable inbat as he imed. Every time we sparred, I came out on top. Now, I found myself doubting whether that was ever really the case.


    I tried to roll him over, but a deep cut ran from his left shoulder, disappearing beneath him. I couldn''t tell how far it extended. He resisted my efforts he was a big man, and I wasn''t exactly fragile, but this was a struggle. ¡°Come on, Finn. Let me help you," I urged softly.


    "Just leave it," he slurred, his voice thick with exhaustion.


    "Absolutely not. Flip over now, before I have to get rough with you."


    There was a sharp breath, then silence stretched between us. Was he really going to ignore me? Just as I reached to grasp his shoulder, he suddenly flopped onto his stomach, his head still turned away. "That might be the nicest thing you''ve ever said to me," he muttered into the pillow. I couldn''t help but smile-there was the feisty Finn I knew.


    ¡°I''d never stoop so low as to say something nice to you," I teased back.


    He chuckled, muffled by the pillow. "I won''t tell anyone. Mate''s honor." His words froze me in ce.


    We hadn''t spoken about this since the night of the attack. I didn''t want a mate- never had, not after what happened with my former pack. Yet, somehow, the Moon Goddess had decided to toy with me after all these years. I had told him no, but after what Amy did to him, and seeing how he was rejected, I couldn''t bring myself to stoop as low as she had. I refused to cause him more pain-no one deserved that. But I couldn''t be his mate.


    I pushed thement aside, focusing on cleaning the wounds. Many of the


    scratches were beginning to heal, but some of the deeper gashes stubbornly bled


    on. His wolf''s healing powers should have kicked in by now.


    "You know what you have to do, don''t you?" my wolf whispered inside me.


    "No," I replied firmly. "His wolf needs to heal him."


    "His wolf can''t right now. Finn is ready to let go. His depression runs so deep, even his wolf can''t pull him out. He needs his mate. You have to show him there''s still a reason for him to stay."


    "Why me?" I asked bitterly. "I''m no good for him. Not as a mate."


    "That''s not your decision."


    "Why not? It wasn''t my choice to be caged and abused either. What does the Moon Goddess want from me?"


    "I don''t know. But right now, put on your big girl panties and help this warrior. He''s under your protection, part of your pack. Your job is to bring all your warriors back."


    I groaned inwardly. "I hate it when you use logic on me."

 Chapter 261

    "I don''t have to do this often, girl, but when the chancees, it''s kind of fun. Let''s give him a hand."


    I rise from my seat, peeling off the shirt and shorts I had hastily thrown on earlier. Carefully, I shuffle a few small pieces of furniture aside, making sure nothing gets damaged when the shift happens. My wolf stirs within me, taking over with a sudden urgency¡ªas if signaling that stalling is no longer an option. Without hesitation, she leaps onto the bed, but this time, there''s a softness in her movements I''ve never witnessed before. She approaches Finn cautiously, her eyes scanning his back and sides, assessing which wounds are the deepest and most painful. Then, she begins her work.


    The saliva of our wolves carries remarkable healing properties. In emergencies¡ªor situations like Finn''s-we can mend each other''s injuries. The healing effect intensifies when the mate is the one administering it.


    Still, it''s hard to wrap my head around the fact that Finn is supposed to be my mate. The thought had blindsided mepletely. As my wolf carefully tends to his wounds with slow, deliberate precision, my mind drifts back to six months ago.


    Ryker had taken Kennedy home once everything settled down. That girl never ceases to amaze me-taking down an enemy wolf while still in her human form, relying solely on human abilities, is nothing short of incredible. Meanwhile, Danny and I have been rounding up the rogues who fought alongside us, tallying up the casualties to report back to Ryker. Josh approached Danny, pulling him aside, leaving Finn to fill me in on the loyalists among his rogues.


    The moment Finn stepped just a foot away, the air between us crackled with an almost tangible electricity. It felt like a current pulsing with raw energy. Then he murmured, almost choking on the word, ¡°Mate?¡±¡ªa questionced with confusion, as if his wolf was forcing the admission out.


    All I could manage was a t, ¡°No," before I fled like a coward.


    Since then, he''s tried twice to bring up the subject, but after those attempts, silence. Even the mate pull lingers, but it''s faint-muted and muffled, as if someone turned down the volume on it. I do my best to keep my distance, and the only times I touch him are during training sessions, when contact is unavoidable. For six months, he''s been relentlessly irritating, almost as if determined to keep my disdain firmly rooted. "He''s starting to heal better now, but he needs you close," my wolf insists.


    "Why me? Why can''t you just stay near him, and I can rest in the back of your mind?¡± I ask, frustration creeping into my voice.


    "Because his human form needs his human mate."


    I groan. "Ugh!"


    "Stop being difficult! The Goddess granted you time to heal and recover. You know what this boy has endured. He deserves the same chance to heal-body and soul."


    I hate it when she''s right. Thest thing I want is to develop that physical bond. I don''t want a mate, and the longer we spend together, the stronger my instincts ache for him. But she''s right-he deserves the same opportunity Ryker gave me. Still, I wish it didn''t feel like it''sing at the expense of my sanity.


    We shift back into our human forms, and I begin reaching for my clothes.


    "Not those," she snaps. ¡°As little as possible. He needs as much skin contact as you can manage."


    "No way am I lying naked in bed with him! You''ve officially lost it!" I protest.


    "I''m not going to force you to cross that line. Even I have boundaries. But he needs as much contact as you can give."


    Well, at least she still has some sense of decency. I grab my shorts and find a tank top, then, for the first time in what feels like forever, I climb into bed beside a man.

 Chapter 262

    17 - Finn


    I draw in a shaky breath, my ribs aching painfully, yet somehow I can still breathe. My limbs respond faintly¡ªI can feel my legs and arms, though weak. The toxin must have been spreading through me before the overwhelming agony knocked me out. I know I have some resistance to ude''s poison, but the wounds inflicted by Janelle and Justin''s men were brutal. By all logic, I shouldn''t be conscious or even alive. Scanning my body, I notice no fresh pain beyond the dull soreness. I''m lying on something soft and warm, but my muscles refuse to obey mymands to move.


    For some reason, my eyelids remain firmly shut. Perhaps my body is still battling the toxin''s effects. Taking another slow, deep breath, a delicate, sweet scent drifts to me, coaxing me back toward the void. Maybe I''m already dead or slipping away, and the Goddess is easing my passage. I let theforting aroma envelop me, surrendering to the gentle darkness.


    "Should we wake them?" a low voice murmurs nearby.


    ¡°Nah. But make sure she knows we caught her cuddling. That''s something she''ll never live down," another voice replies with a teasing tone.


    I recognize these voices, though my mind feels clouded and sluggish. I can''t quite ce them.


    "Shut up, you idiots. Thest two days have been hell," Greta snaps sharply. My heart skips a beat. Her voice is so close, right beside my ear. Why is she standing this near?


    "He''s still healing. Whatever they did nearly killed him. Then I had to drag his heavy, lifeless body all the way back while he bled everywhere-on me and all over half the forest," she hisses. Bleeding? What the hell is happening?


    Though I can''t move a muscle, my mind seems intact. I breathe in again, catching the sweet scent more clearly now-cherries, like the warm, sticky sweetness of fresh-baked pie that clings to your lungs andforts your soul. Then I feel it: a gentle pressure against my back, warm breath grazing my neck, weight resting on my arm. She''s behind me, holding me. My second chance mate is cradling me as I recover. She''s hated me for six months, barely speaking unless forced. What changed?


    "Mmmm," I murmur, barely a sound.


    "Hey, Sleeping Beauty. Time to get your ass up and check in with the alpha," Sammy teases, nudging my leg. Even when I probably look as awful as I feel, my oldest friend still knows how to be a jerk.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I rasp, my voice rough and dry as sandpaper. "If I could move, that''s exactly what I''d do." I clear my throat, hoping to coax some strength into my vocal cords.


    "Alright, Warrior Princess, do you think he''s stable enough to move?" Sammy''s tone shifts, unusually serious, though there''s still a hint of humor. This is different¡ªmore urgent. "Grant has the truck ready to take you both back, and the healers are standing by to check you out."


    ¡°Ugh. Yeah, he''s been stable all day. Let me shower first. Watch him,¡± Greta says, pulling away. Suddenly, an icy wave crashes over me. My lungs seize, and my whole body trembles uncontrobly. I have no control over my muscles. What the hell is going on?


    I try to form words, but only grunts and groans escape. My body might be in pain, but it all feels numb-I can only sense the movement itself. Then a weight ms into my back, forcing the air from my lungs. "See? Something''s still seriously wrong with him," Greta says sharply. Her arm slides beneath my head, the other wraps around my shoulder, and instantly I rx. She cradles my head against her chest, fingers soothing through my hair. The world feels right again.


    "How long has this been happening?" I manage to whisper, grateful for her closeness, which helps clear my foggy thoughts.


    "Two days, asshole. Do you even know what''s going on?" she asks, squeezing me tightly. Fear lurks beneath her tough exterior-she won''t admit it, but she hates being in control, hates not knowing what''sing next. And this is terrifying her. "It''s a neurotoxin," I say, lungs tightening as I cough. "Something ude gave us. We used to coat our ws with it, like nail polish..." My skin suddenly itches fiercely. "There''s no real cure, but..." I grunt, trying to sit up. My arm buckles, and I slump back. Greta''s arms tighten protectively around me, and I can''t describe the flood of warmth her care brings. "A few of us built up a tolerance." I nce at Sammy. He, I, and a couple others suspected ude was shady and might betray us someday. "We wanted to know what we were dealing with.¡±


    "What do you mean, ''built a tolerance''? How do you build tolerance to a neurotoxin?¡± Sammy asks, his voice a mixture of curiosity and disbelief.

 Chapter 263

    "Hey, Warrior Princess," Sammy''s voice broke the tense silence, his tone gentle but firm. "If that''s how things stand, he''s going to need more time. We''ll radio down to keep them updated, but Grant is here for you, and he''ll wait as long as it takes. We''re going to run a quick patrol just to make sure no one followed you here. Sound good?" He cleared his throat, ncing between me and Greta.


    I couldn''t decipher Greta''s silent message, but her bodynguage was unmistakable ¡ªshe wanted Sammy and Jensen gone. Without another word, the two men dropped their bags and headed out the door, their footsteps fading down the hall.


    "What do you mean by ''build a tolerance''?" Greta''s low growl was directed at me alone, her eyes narrowing.


    I shifted slightly in her arms, trying to ease the tension. "Well," I began, "we never trusted him. So, we took turns applying the neurotoxin to ourselves and inflicting wounds-just to see what it actually does and how people react." Her fingers dug into my skin, but she remained silent, listening. "We couldn''t rely on his word. Just give me a few more hours, and then we can leave. I''m talking now, and I can move most of my body. I just want to be able to move on my own, in case something else happens. We were lucky nothing happened to you while you brought me here."


    Greta''s eyes softened a little. "Well, we both know how to fight. I think the survivors ran scared."


    I looked up at her, surprised. ¡°I''m honestly amazed you brought me here. You could have just left me behind I was barely alive."


    "There''s no way I would ever leave you," she said firmly. "I don''t leave men behind. Ever. Especially not..."


    "Especially not what?" I interrupted, my voice barely above a whisper. "The mate you don''t want? We all know you don''t want me. Even I know your alpha sent me here with you so you could reject me without the whole pack watching." The words hit me hard, and I felt my stomach twist painfully. Another rejection would shatter me, but I wasn''t going to follow her around like a lost puppy as I did with Amy. I wasn''t wanted. I wasn''t good enough¡ªeven though the Goddess had options lined up for me. No one wanted to im me when I was six. Nan took all of us in, like lost boys in Peter Pan. She was ourst hope.


    I tried to pull away slightly, but the moment her hands left me, my body betrayed me. The poison still coursing through my veins made me convulse violently. I copsed, and she caught me, pulling me back against her chest.


    "If I didn''t want you here¡ªalive or whatever¡ªI wouldn''t have dragged your big ass for hours to get you to a safe ce. And I wouldn''t be lying here with you now, making sure you don''t seize,¡± she said softly, her voice filled with a fierce protectiveness.


    "I honestly don''t understand why you''re here," I admitted, my voice shaky. "You don''t like me that''s no secret. You don''t want me as a mate-not a secret either. Only Kennedy and Ryker know you''re my second chance mate. No one else trusts me because of my connection to Amy. No one wants me, Greta, not since my pack was attacked. You don''t have to stay and pretend. You kept me alive long enough to heal and stabilize. Go. Your alpha needs you now that you have more information about what Janelle is working with."


    She shook her head stubbornly. "I''m not leaving when you start shaking like a leaf the moment I get off the bed."


    ¡°I''m fine,¡± I said, trying to sound more confident than I felt. "My muscle control ising back. I even have enough brain power to argue with you." I chuckled, and she responded by digging her nails deeper into my skin.


    "Then you''ve got enough stubbornness to walk back to Rory''s. Get up-we need to get you cleaned up. It''s been a while, and I think you''re the one scaring off the rogues."


    ¡°Hey!¡± I sat up a little more, feeling more like myself with every passing minute. I couldn''t resist pushing her buttons. "You''re still here, so it can''t be that bad."


    She giggled softly, a sound I hadn''t heard from her before. "Umm... I think that''s a mate thing. The guys couldn''t get out of here fast enough."


    "I didn''t know you were capable of giggling. Is that some kind of new upgrade?¡± I teased.


    "F*ck off, Rookie. I did not giggle," she shot back, sliding out from behind me and letting me flop back onto the bed.


    "You kind of did, though," I said with a smirk, rolling over and pushing myself off my side of the bed. My legs wobbled, but I managed to stand. I moved toward the bathroom, and she looked like she might follow. I wasn''t sure I was ready for that¡ª after so long without being with a woman, now was definitely not the time to get reacquainted. Holding up my hand, I walked past her and closed the door behind me, leaning against it to catch my breath.


    When I emerged, feeling almost like a new person, I noticed she had packed all our things, ready to leave. The walk wasn''t far, but after everything that had happened over thest few days, it felt like it was going to be a long one.


    "Let''s go. Rory and his guys are expecting us," she called from the doorway.

 Chapter 264

    18 - Greta


    I found myself ncing at Finn repeatedly, unable to tear my eyes away. The past two days had been nothing short of terrifying, and yet, somehow, fear no longer gripped me as it once did. My wolf had been right all along¡ªFinn needed me to heal him, to help cleanse the poison coursing through his body. Patiently, my wolf took her time, tending to every single wound, no matter how small orrge. There were more than a hundred cuts and scrapes, each one demanding care. We had to shift positions every twelve hours so she could lick them clean. Her saliva would temporarily staunch the bleeding, but inevitably, the wounds would start leaking again, slowly and persistently. Once we finally managed to close the woundspletely, I realized something else-Finn would have seizures if I ever stepped away from him. I was so afraid to leave his side, even for a moment to use the bathroom. Neither of us had much appetite, and I found myself carefully dripping water into his mouth, desperate to keep him hydrated.


    ¡°Just ask, Princess. Stop staring at me like that," he said, his voice steady despite the weariness in his movements. Though his walk appeared firm, I had been close enough to him long enough to notice the subtle struggles beneath the surface.


    "You said no one wants or trusts you except Kennedy. Why do you believe that? Everyone who came with you, those still in Dark Moon, they look up to you. Theye to you when they need help." I couldn''t believe he didn''t see himself the way others did.


    He let out a short, bitterugh. "Theye to me out of habit. Most of them were born rogues; they don''t fully understand pack hierarchy or what requires permission and what doesn''t. Before Amy and ude, people came and went as they pleased, no questions asked. Everyone was responsible for themselves, and we could pack up and move at a moment''s notice. We didn''t always know where the borders began or ended¡ªthere''s more unimednd out there than you might guess." He took a deep breath, his gaze distant. "I haven''t held a rank or had a ce to belong in a long time. I barely remember my pack. I know I have family somewhere out there, but I couldn''t tell you who or where. After the attack, I stayed as close to my pack as I could, but no one came looking for me. No one ever does. When Nan found me wandering in the woods, she took me in, made sure I was fed alongside the other kids. She didn''t coddle us or try to rece the parents we lost. We were always free to leave, but she also made sure we were educated, knew how to fight, and could survive on our own if that''s what we wanted. She never took our choice away."


    "That still doesn''t exin why you think you''re not wanted or that you''re not a leader," I pressed gently.


    "We were always free to leave, and some did. When people left and never came back, we stopped talking about them. It was as if they never existed¡ªan unspoken rule. Knowing you''re easily forgotten or reced, and seeing proof of it every day, it changes you." His eyes stared nkly into the forest, unfocused. I recognized that look¡ªthe protective wall people raise to shield their broken souls from further pain. "You''re still a leader," I insisted. I wasn''t sure why I felt the need to convince him. He didn''t seem interested in a title, but there was something in the way his eyes lit up when he spoke about the rogues he cared for. I knew he cared deeply; otherwise, he wouldn''t have endured the years of abuse under Amy and ude. He had probably suffered far more than anyone realized.


    "They were told to follow me. We were young, bound by a mate bond I didn''t understand easy for ude to manipte. Sammy and I were among the few who didn''t try to deceive people, but ude knew exactly what to say to motivate us to act in ways that made others follow ourmands more readily than those from new outsiders. We just wanted to keep everyone fed and safe. I''m only seen as a leader now because they don''t know any different." He shrugged and stepped further ahead, clearly signaling he wanted to end the conversation.


    "What makes you think you''re not wanted?" I jogged to catch up beside him.


    ¡°Ha! Are you kidding me?!" He stopped abruptly, and I bumped into his shoulder. "You, of all people, don''t get to ask me that."


    He was so close I could see the shifting shades of blue in his eyes. His intensity made my words catch in my throat. ¡°I never said I didn''t want you,¡± I finally managed to say, coughing slightly.


    He tilted his head, expression unreadable. Then he sighed, rolled his eyes, and turned away.


    "Finn!" I called after him, panic rising in my chest. "Finn, wait." I grabbed his shoulder, but he shrugged me off and kept walking. We were nearly at Rory''s ce. For some reason, I didn''t want to end this conversation with Finn angry at me. I''d never cared this much before. What the hell was happening to me? ¡°Finn! I didn''t say I didn''t want you."


    "No. You did more than say it. You made sure I knew it every single day. You show me you don''t want me, at least you don''t bother hiding it." Heughed bitterly.


    "Greta! Good to see you both," Liam called out.


    "The weemittee looks a little light," Finn joked.


    ¡°Stop,¡± I said, ring at him, shocked by his rudeness.


    "He''s just d to see you, not ''us.'' You''re important, ma''am. I''m just a rogue who took on some other rogues." He looked away and walked toward the car where Grant was standing.


    "Trouble in paradise?" Liam teased.


    ¡°Liam, I swear, I''ll punch you so hard it''ll take a forensic scientist to find you," I shot back.


    ¡°So that''s a ''yes,'' then," heughed. ¡°Didn''t he do it for you the way you expected?" He raised his eyebrows yfully.


    ¡°I''m definitely mixing novocaine into your lube," I warned,ughing at his shocked face. "Should I warn a boyfriend so he''s not thrown off by yourck of reaction?¡± I eyed him skeptically.


    "Not currently, but noted," he smiled. ¡°The alpha wants to talk to you before you leave. We figure you both scared the rogues off, so we don''t expect any more trouble, but he''d like to get an idea of who and what we''re dealing with before you go."


    I gave a brief overview of what we had discovered and what we expected now that Finn knew the rogues and Dark Moon might be targeted again. Once I finished, I went to find Finn and Grant, who were talking andughing about something. I couldn''t help but smile, feeling the flutter of butterflies in my stomach at the sight of Finn''s expression. But I had to stop the thought. I couldn''t let myself see him as cute,ughing with one of our warriors. I didn''t want a mate-not after everything I''d been through before Ryker found me.


    "Hey, Princess, youing or what?"

 Chapter 265

    19 - Greta


    Finn slid into the backseat, leaned his head against the headrest, and shut his eyes almost immediately. Well, it looks like the ride home will be a quiet one.


    ¡°Greta, you should get some rest too. It''s been a tough week for you, and the drive


    "Don''t you dare finish that sentence," I interrupted, shooting a sharp nce at Grant. "If you jinx us, I swear I''ll make your life miserable."


    Grant just rolled his eyes. "Yes, ma''am.¡±


    "Seriously? You too?" I eximed.


    ¡°What?¡± He grinned, unable to hide his amusement.


    "You''re not allowed to call me that, so cut it out." I turned to look out the window, trying to hide the smirk tugging at my lips. I didn''t hate the title¡ªit was just that Finn said it like it was some kind of insult.


    "You let Finn call you that," Grant pointed out, and I quickly nced over my left shoulder to make sure Finn was still asleep.


    "Shh! I don''t. He just doesn''t listen, and honestly, it''s not worth the argument." ¡°Uh-huh, sure. That''s the story you''re sticking with," he teased.


    I gave his chest a yful smack. "Since when did you get so chatty? Don''t you usually just sit there, all stoic and silent, ying chauffeur?"


    "I prefer to call it defensive driving, ma''am. And for your information, I do speak up plenty when the situation calls for it."


    "Get lost, Jeeves."


    "Only the Luna gets to call me that."


    "Fair enough, Jeeves.¡±


    "Now shut up and get some sleep, ma''am. You''ve got a meeting with the alpha as soon as we get back."


    "We need to get Finn to the healers first. I want them to draw some blood, see if that poison¡ªor whatever that crap was-is still in his system. He''s not back to one hundred percent, so I''m hoping there''s still some trace left."


    "Hoping? You''re hoping he''s still being poisoned? No wonder he''s irritated with you."


    "No! That''s not what I meant. Wait, when did he say he was mad at me?"


    "I didn''t say mad, just irritated. And anyone who saw you twoing off the trail could tell he''s upset about something. The look on your face says you know why. Care to share? After all, he is the Luna''s favorite warrior now."


    ¡°Take that back! I''m her favorite.¡± This time, I punched him lightly. At this rate, another one of Kennedy''s favorites was going toe back covered in bruises.


    ¡°Debatable,¡± he shrugged. ¡°And she won''t be thrilled if you bring back a grumpy Finn."


    ¡°Shut up. She''ll be fine. Did anything happen while we were out here?"


    "Nothing rted to the warriors. Training''s been going well. We''ve ramped up the intensity for the neers. Some of the rogues are surprisingly quick learners when ites to our techniques."


    "That''s something I need to discuss with Ryker and the others. Janelle''s part of this new group, so we need toe up with an alternative strategy."


    "They''ve already started working on it after your SOS link. Border patrols have been adjusted. They''re focusing from the outside in, coborating with Don, Nathan, and Rory. Josh said he''d fill you in when you get back." I nodded and sent a quick link to Ryker.


    "Hey, Boss. Got a minute?"


    "For you? Always."


    "I didn''t want to interrupt, since you seem hell-bent on knocking up Kennedy," I joked. Both my wolf and Iughed along with him.


    "I''m not denying it. What''s up?"


    "I want to take Finn to the healers and have some blood drawn. He''s still off, and I think that poison might still be in his system. If it is.....¡±


    "You want them to figure it out."


    "Exactly. That stuff is serious. I can''t even count the times Finn was hit, and he said he and Sammy have spent time building up a tolerance. But he was having seizures, and his whole body would lock up. He was unresponsive for two and a half days, Ryker. If that''s what a tolerance looks like, I don''t want to imagine what it could do to someone who''s never been exposed."


    "Could witches be involved?"


    "Possibly. ude wasn''t above using every tool he had to take you down."


    "Hmm. You two are close, huh? Rest up. Grant says you''re crabby and that you and your mate are having a spat."


    ¡°Does he know?!¡± I gasped. ¡°You weren''t supposed to say anything until we figured this out."


    "Calm down. We didn''t say anything outright, but clearly something''s going on if Grant notices tension between you two. Have you made a decision?"


    "No. And now it''s even harder."


    "Howe?"


    ¡°Ryker, he was dying. You should have seen him." My voice cracked, and I had to fight back tears. "I couldn''t move away without him reacting. Going to the bathroom felt like an F1 pit stop." I smiled weakly at the memory. "I had to stay close to him until this morning. My wolf wouldn''t let me leave his side."


    "She''s attached, then?"


    "Yes, especially now. I was so good at keeping my distance before. What am I going


    to do? I can''t have a mate. You know that."


    "But clearly, you were meant to have one."


    "I''m not meant for that. We both know it."


    "Clearly, the Moon Goddess thinks otherwise."


    "No! I won''t trap him. It wouldn''t be fair."


    "Why don''t you just talk to your mate and let him decide? He''s a smart guy."


    "You''re only saying that because your mate practically adopted him on sight."


    ¡°Has she ever been wrong, in all the time you''ve known her?"


    "No," I grumbled.


    "We''ll meet you at the hospital. Kennedy''s losing her mind over you both. She didn''t want to bother you after the fight, so she''s refusing to mindlink you."


    "Tell her she''s ridiculous, and we''ll see her soon.¡± Iughed. Kennedy treated mindlinking like some formal business call. She was so serious about it. I could have used the distraction while lying around for two days. I couldn''t wait to hug her though. She had this calming effect, just by being near.


    "See you soon, Greta. And don''t hurt your mate before you get here."


    "F*ck you. I haven''t done anything."


    "Yet."


    "Again, f*ck you."

 Chapter 266

    Finn slid into the back seat with a tired sigh, leaning his head back and closing his eyes almost immediately. Well, that settles it¡ªwe''re not going to have much conversation on the ride home.


    ¡°Greta, you should get some rest too. It''s been a tough week for you, and the drive well, it''s going to be long," Grant began.


    "Don''t you dare finish that sentence," I warned, shooting him a sharp side-eye. "If you jinx us, I swear I''lle after you."


    Grant just rolled his eyes in response. "Yes, ma''am."


    "Seriously? You too?" I eximed.


    "What?" he asked, barely hiding augh.


    "You''re not allowed to call me that, so cut it out." I turned my gaze out the window, trying to hide the smirk tugging at my lips. I didn''t mind the title¡ªit was just that Finn said it like it was some kind of insult.


    "You let Finn call you that," Grant pointed out, his voice teasing.


    I quickly nced over my left shoulder to make sure Finn was still asleep. ¡°Shh! I don''t. He just doesn''t listen, and honestly, it''s not worth the fight."


    "Sure, that''s the excuse you''re going with," he teased again.


    I yfully smacked his chest. ¡°Since when did you get so chatty? Normally you just


    sit there all stoic and serious, chauffeuring us around."


    "I prefer to call it defensive driving, ma''am. And for your information, I talk plenty when the situation calls for it."


    "Get lost, Jeeves."


    "Only the Luna gets to call me that."


    "Fair enough, Jeeves."


    "Now shut up and get some sleep, ma''am. You''ve got a meeting with the alpha as soon as we get back."


    "We need to get Finn to the hospital first," I said, my voice tightening. "I want the healers to take some blood samples, see if that poison or toxin or whatever it was is still in his system. He''s definitely not back to one hundred percent, so I''m hoping there are still traces."


    "Hoping? You''re hoping he''s still being poisoned? No wonder he''s irritated with you."


    "No! That''s not what I meant.¡± I paused, suddenly curious. "Wait-when did he tell you he was mad at me?"


    "I didn''t say mad, I said irritated. And anyone who saw the two of youing off the trail could tell he''s worked up about something. The look on your face tells me you know exactly why. Care to share? After all, he is the Luna''s favorite warrior now."


    "Take that back!" I punched him again, this time a little harder. At this rate, another one of Kennedy''s favorites was going to end up bruised.


    "Meh, debatable. And she won''t be happy if you bring back a grumpy Finn."


    "Shut up. She''ll be fine. Did anything happen while we were out here?"


    "Nothing rted to the warriors. Training went well. We increased the intensity for the neers. Many of the rogues are surprisingly quick learners when ites to our techniques."


    "That''s something I need to discuss with Ryker and the others. Janelle is part of this new group, so we''ll have toe up with an alternative strategy."


    "They''re already on it. After your S.O.S. link, border patrols have been adjusted. They decided to work from the outside in and have been coordinating with Don, Nathan, and Rory. Josh said he''d fill you both in when you get back." I nodded and quickly sent a message to Ryker.


    "Hey, boss. Got a second?"


    "For you? Always."


    "I didn''t want to interrupt, since you seem hell-bent on knocking up Kennedy," I joked, and my wolf and I bothughed along with him.


    "Not going to deny it. What''s up?"


    "I want to take Finn to the healers and have his blood drawn. He''s still off, and I think that poison might still be in his system. If it is.....¡±


    "You want them to figure it out."


    "Exactly. That stuff is serious. I can''t even count how many times Finn was hit with it. He said he and Sammy have spent some time building up a tolerance. But he was having seizures, and then his whole body would lock up. He was unresponsive for two and a half days, Ryker. If that''s what a tolerance looks like, I don''t want to imagine what it could do to someone who''s never been exposed."


    "Could witches have been involved?"


    "It''s possible. ude wasn''t above using every tool at his disposal to take you down."


    "Hmm. You guys are close, huh? Rest up. Grant thinks you''re crabby and that you and your mate are having a spat."


    ¡°Does he know?!? You weren''t supposed to say anything until we figured this out.¡±


    "Calm down. We didn''t say anything outright, but it''s obvious something''s going on if Grant can notice the tension between you two. Have you made a decision?"


    "No. And now it''s even harder."


    "Howe?"


    "Ryker, he was dying. You should have seen him." My voice broke, and I fought back tears. "I couldn''t move away from him without him reacting. Going to the bathroom felt like an F1 pit stop." I smiled softly at the memory. "I had to stay in contact with him until this morning. My wolf wouldn''t let me leave his side." "She''s attached, then?"


    "Yes. Especially now. I was so good at keeping my distance before. What am I supposed to do? I can''t have a mate. You know that."


    "But clearly, you were meant to have one."


    "I''m not meant for that. We both know it."


    "Clearly, the Moon Goddess thinks otherwise."


    "No! I won''t trap him. It wouldn''t be fair."


    "Why don''t you actually talk to your mate and let him decide? He''s obviously a smart


    guy."


    "You''re only saying that because your mate basically adopted him the moment he saw him."


    "Has she ever been wrong, in all the time you''ve known her?"


    "No," I grumbled.


    "We''ll meet you at the hospital. Kennedy is losing her mind over both of you. She didn''t want to bother you after the fight, so she refuses to mindlink you."


    "Tell her she''s ridiculous, and we''ll see her soon.¡± Iughed. Kennedy treated mindlinking like a business call¡ªso formal. I could''ve used the distraction while I was stuck lying around for two days. Next time I''m forced to rest like that, I''ll have to reach out to her. I can''t wait to hug her. She has this way of making me rx just by being near.


    "See you soon, Greta. Don''t hurt your mate before you get here."


    "F*ck you. I haven''t done anything."


    "Yet."


    "Again, f*ck you."

 Chapter 267

    20 - Finn


    Hearing Greta teasing Grant in the front seat should stir some jealousy in me. That was always how it went with Amy-I despised every guy she smiled at or even exchanged a word with. I never trusted her intentions and was constantly on edge, watching her for any sign of betrayal. She seemed to enjoy testing me, gauging my reactions like it was some twisted game. Eventually, I stopped showing anything on the outside, but inside, my wolf and I were quietly breaking apart.


    With Greta and Grant, though? It''s different. They''re just friends and colleagues, sharing jokes about the nicknames they''ve given each other. I''ve heard Kennedy call him Jeeves before, and he just grins and lets it slide. There''s no hidden agenda behind their banter, no tension waiting to explode. It''s not like when I call Greta ¡°ma''am" and watch her stiffen, waiting for my reaction.


    She''s been unusually quiet for a while now, but the asional snort and soft huff tells me she''s probably briefing Ryker on everything that happened. She seems more at ease, thinking I''m asleep, and her voice drifts around me like a gentle breeze,cking the usual sharp edge she directs my way.


    "Bossman said to meet him at the hospital. Kennedy''s losing it over what happened to you, Finn, and she wants a sample of your blood taken," Greta says softly.


    My eyes snap open. "Wait, what? You want a what?"


    "I figured you might be listening," she replies with a smirk.


    "Don''t dodge the question, ma''am. Why exactly do you want my blood?" I try to sit up, but my body feels heavy and sluggish, as if I''m moving through msses. Not being in control of my own limbs is infuriating.


    ¡°Because of this." She points over her shoulder at me, using the visor mirror to catch my gaze. "You said you built a tolerance, right?"


    I nod slowly.


    "Well, based on how you''re acting and the fact it took you two days to regain consciousness, there''s still poison in your system. If there''s even a trace left, I want to see if our healers can study it¡ªmaybe develop an antidote or find a way to protect ourselves. Unless ude conveniently filled you in on all this already."


    I can''t help butugh-a short, sharp bark. I actually enjoy this side of her, the sassy, no-nonsense attitude. "No, he didn''t share any of that info with me, at least not that I know of."


    "Well then, your tolerance to hundreds of poisoned cuts might be the key to saving our pack from these maniacs. We got up close and personal, cleaned your wounds, and honestly, that kind of damage would have killed even Ryker, with all his alpha enhancements. We need to understand what this poison is and how to stop it. Janelle''s no better than Amy-she''ll target our pups and probably Kennedy too, for revenge."


    "Yeah, that makes sense." I rub my hands over my face, frustrated by the fog clouding my mind and the general feeling of crap that won''t lift. Somehow, she''s included me in "her pack" now. "Tell Ryker I''m on board with whatever he thinks is necessary to get ahead of this."


    I lean my head back again, closing my eyes.


    She chuckles quietly but doesn''t say a word.


    "Care to share your thoughts with the ss, ma''am?" I ask, still with my eyes shut.


    "Nope. Nothing to report... yet."


    I groan. "That''s not ominous at all."


    "Well, we''re here now. Let''s find out just how ominous this really is, Rookie."


    ¡°GRETA! FINN!" Suddenly, I''m swallowed by a rush of blonde hair and a tight squeeze as the air is knocked out of my lungs. Kennedy wraps us both in a fierce hug.


    "We''re okay, Luna. Be gentle with your new favorite warrior-he''s still struggling. We need to get him to the healers fast. He''s not back to full strength and the poison''s still showing."


    Kennedy steps back, holding me at arm''s length, eyes scanning for the worst wounds. "Come on. We have a room ready just for you."


    Both women hook their arms through mine and practically march me into the hospital, straight to my room. No one questions the Luna''s authority or her actions; it''s clear she''s already been here, preparing everything in advance.

 Chapter 268

    "Why does it feel like you''re trying to move me in here?" I ask, ncing around the room at all the small, thoughtful details she''s added. There are nts carefully ced on the side table, a soft rugid out beside the bed, and even the curtains aren''t the usual in white. My eyes drift to the corner near the bathroom door, where my duffle bag sits, looking stuffed to the brim. I shift my gaze between the two women and clear my throat, catching the sharp look in Ryker''s eyes before I add, "Please, exin."


    Kennedy looks a little sheepish but makes no attempt to soften the blow. "You''re needed for a lot of testing, and since you''ve missed every check-up scheduled over thest six months, the healers want you to stay a few days."


    I shake my head, trying to keep my tone polite but firm. "With all due respect, Luna, no thank you. They can take as much blood as they want to figure out what this toxin is, but I''m not staying here.¡±


    "Finn, you have to be healthy. Why won''t you let us help you?" Kennedy''s voice is pleading, her eyes searching mine for some sign of agreement. I just shake my head again and walk over to the healer who''s been lurking quietly in the corner. She seemed ready to let Kennedy beg me endlessly. "Greta, stay with him. Keep himpany," Luna instructs.


    I groan, turning back around. ¡°I''m fine, thank you, Luna. Greta, go home and get some sleep. You''ve been up for over forty-eight hours, and you weren''t even in the same fight I was."


    The healer looks over my shoulder and asks quietly, "Greta, did you get hit with the toxin too?"


    "Not that I know of. They targeted Finn mostly," Greta replies.


    Another healer passes by, giving her some instructions, and I think I catch the sound of an eye roll. The tension in the room thickens.


    ¡°So, are we extending your sleepover?" Greta nudges me with her elbow as she walks past. I nce over my shoulder and smile brightly. ¡°I''ll take that as a yes," I say, following her.


    I have no clue where we''re headed, but I might as well stick close to my temporary entertainment for the next day or so. It''s clear Kennedy will get her way, and I''ll be theb rat as long as she wants me here.


    "Do we have to go downstairs? I didn''t even know there were rooms down there," Greta''s voice trembles slightly, and I can feel her fear from where I stand. That''s odd ¡ªshe''s usually fearless.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Greta, but since we don''t know what you might have been exposed to, we need you and Finn to be isted. It''s just a precaution,¡± Luna exins gently.


    I step closer, surprised at how quickly they''re moving. "You okay?" I ask, slipping in right behind Greta, trying to get as close as she''ll allow while we''re still in public.


    "No. Not really. I don''t do basements," she says, shivering dramatically. "I need a room with at least one window."


    "Come on, it''ll be fine. We can go together and get this over with quickly," I offer.


    "Finn! I said I''m not going! Drop it!" Greta turns to face me fully, her anger barely masking the fear I can still sense radiating from her.


    "No."


    "What do you mean no? I''m not going down there. You can kiss my "


    I suddenly reach out, grabbing her face gently with both hands and pulling her close until our noses almost touch. "What exactly can I kiss, Greta?" I whisper. Her eyes widen, and she freezes in my arms. I take a step forward, and as expected, she steps back. I keep advancing slowly, inch by inch, until her back hits the wall. I hear


    a quiet whisper from the healer nearby: "Nice work."


    Greta jumps as the elevator begins its slow descent.

 Chapter 269

    21 - Finn


    "No, I can''t. Please." Her voice is barely audible as she tries to wriggle free from my grasp, desperation clear in her trembling words.


    "Stop." I gently but firmly pull her face back toward mine. ¡°Look at me.¡±


    Reluctantly, her eyelids flutter open, and her gaze immediately begins darting


    around, searching. We''re still inside the elevator, but something down here is clearly triggering fear she doesn''t want to confront.


    "Stop scanning for an escape. Just look at me." I slide my hands up beside her face, like blinders narrowing her focus.


    ¡°I can''t, Finn. Please...¡± Her voice trails off, but finally she meets my eyes. "Please.¡± She barely ever says my name, and never pleads like this.


    "Talk to me. You stayed with me for two days straight. You made sure I got out of that fight alive. Let me help you through this. Talk. To. Me." I feel her chest rising and falling rapidly against mine.


    ¡°I can''t be down here. Not again. I don''t do underground.¡± Her wordse out shaky, filled with dread.


    "Why?" I ask softly, trying to coax her out of the elevator, but she tightens her grip on my wrists and nts her heels firmly.


    "No!" Her body trembles with fear, but her eyes ze with determination. Something happened here¡ªsomething her instincts are screaming at her to avoid. I can''t imagine Ryker harming her or letting anyone else do so, but I haven''t been here long enough to know everything.


    I have to push through this. Something inside me refuses to let it go. She hasn''t tried to kill me yet, and she stayed by my side when she could have left me for dead things my first mate never even considered. She won''t tell anyone she''s my mate, and she won''t talk about it openly, but she hasn''t rejected me outright either. I''m clinging to that hope. Maybe I can convince her that having a rogue as a mate isn''t the worst thing in the world.


    Leaning in, I press her gently against the wall, brushing my lips close to her ear. "Hold on." She gasps as I lift her up effortlessly. Her slender legs curl around my waist, and my hands find the curve of her hips. Before she can react, I''m moving.


    ncing over her shoulder for the healer, I carry her into the nearest room. The healer quickly shuts the door behind us, wary of Greta trying to run again.


    "Finn! What the hell? I said no¡ªI don''t want to be down here!" She struggles fiercely now, forcing me to set her down, though I remain between her and the door.


    ¡°And I said if I''m stuck down here for a few days, then so are you. Let''s just get this over with. Havingpany might make it bearable."


    "Fuck you. You selfish bastard. I''m not staying down here with you."


    "Yeah, that''s me the selfish rogue you want nothing to do with. If you didn''t want me, you should''ve left me to die in the forest."


    "I''m giving you two a minute." A voice calls from behind me just as the door clicks shut.


    ¡°Sure, make this all about you¡ªlike every other guy on this. I won''t be guilted into anything. You don''t know what I''ve been through or what I want."


    "Then talk to me. Help me understand. Why are you so afraid of the basement?¡± I step closer, softening my tone.


    She starts pacing like a trapped animal. "No, I just need to get out... Now!"


    She tries to slip past me, but I catch her around the waist and shove her back. She stumbles into a wall lined with medical supplies, knocking several tubes loose. Her growl shifts from fear to fury. I''m in for a fight.


    She lunges again, this time aiming for my face. I''m slow to block, and her fist connects with my nose, sending blood spraying everywhere. Arms il as I do my best to shield myself from her furious blows. She pulls back to strike again; I duck under her swing and drive my shoulder into her hips, forcing her back onto a nearby bed.


    She pounds on my back, but my size gives me the advantage. Her wolf holds her back from truly hurting me, so I press my hips to pin her lower body. I twist one arm behind her head, then secure the other above it. Panic floods her eyes, her breathing quickens-but it''s different from before, less aggressive.


    "No! No... please, no. I''ll stop. Just let me go.¡± Her voice cracks with desperation.


    I release her hands, but they fly up to my chest, pushing weakly. I hold firm, staring into her terrified face, and a cold shiver runs through me. I know this look all too well ¡ªand I hate it.


    "Greta, stop. Just stop. I won''t hurt you. You''re safe here." I repeat the words slowly until the haze in her eyes begins to fade. ¡°You''re safe, I promise. I won''t touch you¡ª not like that¡ªwithout your permission. I will never hurt you."


    "Then get the fuck off me and let me leave."


    "I can''t. We need to know. My wolf and I need to find out what they did to you, who ''they'' are, so we can tear them apart.¡± She exhales a bitterugh.


    "You can''t do anything. Please, just let me up.¡±


    "No. Tell me now. My wolf is talking to yours. I will find out, no matter how stubborn you are."


    "Finn," she whimpers, tears spilling down her cheeks. ¡°Please let me go. I''m broken. I have too many demons to be a good mate. Just let me walk away. Find someone else."


    "You want to talk broken and demons? You did meet my first mate, right?" A faint smile slips onto her lips before she masks it again. "I know I''m just a rogue. I bring nothing to this rtionship, but I''m here. I chose you crazy as you are. Now talk to me. When? Who? How bad did it get? I''m not moving until you give me some answers."

 Chapter 270

    22 - Greta


    Long ago, I made a solemn promise to myself: never again would I endure those dark days. Even Ryker doesn''t know the full extent of what happened. And now, here I am, caught in a bind with this towering man who''s using the mate bond as a weapon against me. My wolf is practically begging to spill every secret to this charming guy and his equally persistent wolf, just because they''re so stubbornly sweet.


    "They can help us. They already are. This human isn''t like those rogues who destroyed your pack," she said gently.


    "I get it, I do. But that doesn''t make it any easier. I haven''t spoken about this in ages. I don''t want those nightmares creeping back. I''ve only just started to sleep peacefully again.¡±


    "You know you''ve been sleeping better since you''ve been around him, right? The past two days have been like heaven."


    I fought the growl rising in my throat at her words. She wasn''t wrong, but admitting it felt like surrender. Even in the cave, he managed to pull me out of a nightmare¡ª something no one else, not even Ryker, has ever done. Usually, those memories cling to me for hours, and shadows haunt my vision for days afterward.


    "He''s too sweet and innocent for me..." I muttered.


    "You say that, but he''s spent most of his life in a rogue pack and was even mated to Amy! What makes you think he''s innocent and sweet? I only see that side of him when he''s with you."


    "You don''t. He acts the same way around Kennedy..." I protested weakly.


    "She was the first to give him a chance, no questions asked. She believed in him before he even believed in himself. Even you felt how his loyalty to her connected him to this pack."


    "He''s like that with the pups too." I wasn''t sure why I kept arguing. I was clutching at straws, and we both knew it. Change has always been my enemy. It''s never ended well. Evening to Ryker''s pack was far from easy.


    "Because he understands them. Deep down, there''s a little boy who just wants to belong to a pack."


    Suddenly, I realized I was making noises arguing with my wolf. I blinked and found Finn hovering just above my face.


    I summoned every ounce of sass I had. "Do you know you can get off me now?"


    I pressed my elbows into the bed and shifted my hips. Immediately, I felt his erection still beneath me but stop moving.


    "Hmm." He smiled, yful and teasing. "Nah, I think I like it right here."


    He slowly moved his hips against mine. mes sparked through my entire body at the thought of his arousal. At the same time, every muscle in me tensed. I didn''t know what he nned next, and this was not a position I enjoyed being in.


    "Is that panting I hear?" he teased.


    "N-n-no! Get off, Finn... now." I pushed against his chest again. There was a slight shift, but Icked the leverage to move him. He held my gaze for so long I could see every shade of blue in his eyes. Without warning, he nodded and then pulled me forward. I blinked, surprised to find myself straddling hisp.


    "Now you''re on top. Is this better?¡± His tone held no teasing this time. "Can you stop overthinking and just be here?"


    I opened my mouth to respond just as the door creaked open.


    "I''m sorry to interrupt, but we really should get Finn''s samples as soon as possible," the healer said.


    I tried to slide to the side, but Finn locked his arms around my back.


    "You don''t need to move for her to get what she needs. We''re not done talking," he said, his voice low and steady.


    I whipped my head toward the healer, silently begging for a reason to escape hisp. I needed space-my body was buzzing like I''d had too much coffee.


    "If you''refortable right there, Miss Greta, I can work around you. Being close to your mate actually helps with the healing," she exined.


    "Who told you we''re mates?!" The usation slipped out sharper than I intended. Finn flinched, and I caught it.


    "No one, Miss. It''s just pretty easy to recognize new mates if you know what signs to look for."


    "Please keep that information to yourself." Finn took a deep breath and exhaled slowly, his arms rxing and resting beside my knees. The healer simply nodded. Suddenly, I felt hollow inside.


    "Let''s get this over with. I need to sleep, and I think Kennedy still has more poking and prodding for you to do once this crap is out of my system."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Please call me Finn. I''m not a ''sir'' to you," he said kindly but with a t tone.


    "Okay... Finn." The healer chuckled sheepishly, but her eyes widened as she nced at me. Yep, she got caught flirting with my mate, and something about my expression made her rethink her life choices.


    "Your jealousy is showing," my wolf teased.


    "I''m not jealous."


    "Bullsh*t! That girl nearly wet herself just now. Finn''s wolf thinks it''s hrious, by the way."


    "Shut up! Stop talking to him, traitor."


    "Not a chance! Do you know how long I''ve waited for him?!"


    I had noeback. I knew exactly how long. Since I was eighteen, she''d hoped that finding my mate would heal some of my deepest scars. Like Ryker, I had long given up hope. Pain-both physical and emotional bes something you simply tolerate after a while. I didn''t know how to stop being distant. I needed to figure out how to try¡ªfor my wolf and his. I wasn''t the only one who mattered. Why did everything have to be so damnplicated?


    "You can get off now," his deep, gravelly voice pulled me back to reality.


    "Hmm?" I blinked. Finn wasn''t looking at me anymore.


    "She''s done and gone. You can go." When I didn''t move, he lifted me from hisp and set me aside before heading into the bathroom. When he locked the door behind him, I knew he wouldn''te out until I was gone.

 Chapter 271

    23 - Greta


    I find myself sitting motionless, my gaze fixed on the closed door ahead. There''splete silence beyond it-no shower running, no movement-just a quiet waiting, as if he''s silently urging me to leave. I should feel a sense of relief, especially since he told me to go. Yet, my body refuses to obey, rooted in ce by an invisible force. My wolf senses his presence, silently pleading for him toe out. But his wolf is standing guard, blocking her path, and I can feel the sharp sting of heartbreak radiating from her. Something has shifted between us, and it''s painful. I add this to the ever-growing list of reasons to me myself.


    Frustrated, I push myself up and take a deep breath, inhaling the faint scent he left behind. Suddenly, an idea sparks in my mind. I run my hands over the pillows and nkets scattered around the room, touching every soft surface I can find. Maybe, just maybe, this small gesture will help him rest better tonight. I know I need to talk to Kennedy soon¡ªthis situation is unfamiliar territory, and I''m at a loss for how to handle it. I still don''t want a mate. It wouldn''t be fair to Finn, knowing I''m broken and beyond repair. The thought of causing him pain over this is unbearable.


    Weeks have passed, and Finn remains nowhere to be seen. I can sense him when he''s close, but he''s been avoiding mepletely. I had hoped to catch him during training so we could talk, but luck hasn''t been on my side. Not even a glimpse of him at the far end of the training field. If he is training, it''s somewhere I don''t attend. He''s been taking on missions from Ryker¡ªmany of them, in fact. The only reason I know this is because of Ryker''s wolf. Kennedy refuses to discuss Finn''s situation with me. She simply says he''s been through enough and needs time. Since she''s friends with both of us, she won''t act as a messenger between us. My alpha seems to have some unspoken ''guy code'' with Finn and only informs me when Finn will be away from the pack, preparing me for the inevitable separation. He doesn''t share where or for how long, just that Finn is leaving.


    I''ve been running patrols as often as possible, desperate to catch his scent and get my daily fix. When did my life be this? Trailing after a guy just to know if he''s nearby, worrying about when he''ll return. He doesn''t even acknowledge me anymore, not giving me the time of day. My wolf huffs in irritation.


    "You good, Greta?" Danny''s voice breaks through my thoughts.


    "I''m fine, Danny. Stop asking," I snap without turning.


    "Then stop sounding like you''re not," he replies, clearly unconvinced.


    "Shut up and run, Delta," I retort, my wolf sighing again. Lately, I can''t tell if she''s annoyed with me or at me.


    Suddenly, a heavy impact knocks me sideways. My wolf scrambles to focus on our attacker. Where the hell did thate from? I can''t detect anyone unfamiliar nearby. Before I can react, we''re mmed down repeatedly.


    "You can''t even fight back properly! What''s going on with you, Greta?!" Danny demands, his wolf pinning me down, muzzle pressed against my neck.


    "It''s nothing," I mumble.


    "Try again," he insists, tightening his grip slightly.


    "Drop it, Delta, or I swear I''ll kick your ass," I warn.


    "No way! I never would''ve pinned you before. You''re slow, distracted. Something changed after that rogue mission with Finn. You''re a liability. Go home. You''re on probation until we figure this out. Better yet, go see Ryker. He''s expecting you," Danny says sharply.


    "Asshole! You tattled?! How old are you?" I snap back.


    ¡°Old enough to know you''re going to get yourself killed¡ªand others hurt¡ªif you keep this up. You''re benched. Figure yourself out. Now go!" he orders.


    ¡°Let me finish patrols. You can''t run alone,¡± I plead.


    "Brian and Sammy are already on their way. Go before I really beat your ass and make you talk," he threatens with a smirk.


    "You''re not that good at interrogations,¡± I tease, letting out a halfugh.


    "Maybe not. But something''s definitely wrong. If you want to talk, I''m here," he offers.


    "I''m good," I say firmly, forcing my wolf to turn and walk away, determined to face whatever speech Ryker has waiting for me. We rush back to our apartment, shifting and changing quickly-it''s better not to keep him waiting.


    Entering the packhouse is always an experience in itself. Since Kennedy became Luna, it''s like a revolving door of activity. Ryker has always provided meals for the warriors and anyone who wanted to join, but before, it was mostly just eat and leave. Now, it''s a lively hub. Teense in to work on homework, warriors mostly eat and leave, but with the looming threat from Janelle, they''ve been busier than ever. Many of the older wolves treat it like a coffee shop-a ce to see and be seen. The overall atmosphere is warm and happy. It''s the close-knit pack feeling our wolves crave, which exins why the rogue wolves we''ve adopted spend so much time here. They never had that before. From what I understand, Amy did her best to keep them suspicious of one another, fostering division and mistrust to maintain control. Now, that''s slowly changing.

 Chapter 272

    As I made my way past the dining room, several familiar faces greeted me with waves. I could sense Ryker''s presence intensifying, his Alpha energy practically radiating down the hallway as I approached his office. What could be causing his agitation? It couldn''t be Danny reporting that I was distracted¡ªRyker had far more patience than that. Still, the mounting pressure was giving me a pounding headache. I raised a hand to rub my forehead before knocking gently on his door.


    "Come in," he called.


    I stepped inside, closing my eyes briefly to steady myself against the overwhelming Alpha aura. This office was so familiar I could navigate it blindfolded if I had to. "What''s going on, Bossman? Why the serious vibe?" I asked, my voice tinged with curiosity.


    "You wouldn''t havee any other way,¡± Ryker replied, his tone low.


    I blinked, pulling my fingers away from my face and opening my eyes fully. That''s when I saw Finn standing there, his back turned to me. The tension in his posture was unmistakable-his shoulders were tight, fists clenched, and I could almost feel the anger simmering beneath the surface.


    Ryker circled his desk and approached me. "You cornered me once," he said, his voice steady but firm. "I think I told you to stop acting like a chickensh*t." He gave my shoulder a brief, firm pat. ¡°You''ve be a liability. And Finn''s got a death wish. Both of you are sidelined until you sort this out. There''s a guest room on the second floor all set up. Yes, you''re both staying here. Yes, you''re staying together. Figure your shit out. Don''t make me bring in reinforcements."


    "Alpha, with all due respect..." I started to argue.


    "Seriously?!" Ryker cut me off.


    We both protested, but he was unmoved.


    "I''m alphamanding both of you. Now go."


    I exhaled deeply, staring up at the ceiling as Ryker exited his office. One slow breath in, then out. I turned and walked away, leaving Finn to decide whether to follow. Either way, he''d end up in our enforced confinement eventually. This wasn''t like the situation with him and Kennedy. Back then, he''d been worried about her safety and just didn''t know how to express it. But this? I shouldn''t even have a mate, and Finn clearly didn''t want to be here, judging by how many missions he''d pulled himself from the pack.


    No sooner had I stepped out than Robin appeared. "This way, you two."


    "Robin, I''m sure we can find the room ourselves," I said with a scoff.


    "You forget-Ryker knows you better than anyone. You''re getting an escort," she said, shing a teasing smile.


    "I''m thrilled you''re enjoying this so much," I grumbled.


    "You''ll thank uster. Ryker did, remember?"


    "Completely different situation," I muttered.


    "Do I? Sounds like two stubborn souls refusing to ept their Goddess-given mates," she teased.


    I swallowed a growl. "Where exactly are we going? Ryker said ''a room on the second floor," I asked as she led us out the front door.


    ¡°Yeah, about that,¡± she said, opening the back door of an SUV. "The Luna decided different amodations were necessary. Grant will take you where you need to


    go."


    "What about our stuff? Clothes, toiletries? Or are you nning to dump us in the woods and let our wolves fend for themselves?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Tempting, but no," sheughed, waving us inside.


    I climbed into the vehicle and threw a pointed nce across the seats. "Wipe that smirk off your face, Jeeves, or I''ll do it for you," I warned, settling into my seat.


    "Hey, don''t kill the driver. We''re just following orders," he replied with a grin. "Keep that in mind."


    "Where exactly are we headed?" I asked.


    "You''ll see," he said, eyes on the road.


    "By the way, what''s with the ''Jeeves'' thing?" Finn asked, sounding more rxed than he had in Ryker''s office. "I''ve heard it a couple of times now."


    "That''s Kennedy''s driver. She gave him the name,¡± I said sharply, catching Grant''s amused look in the rearview mirror.


    "Hey, don''t knock the nickname. There was a time when our Alpha struggled with his matebond-not unlike some others I know. I wasn''t even allowed to talk to her, not even to introduce myself. So that''s what she called me the whole ride from her home pack here," Grant exined with a shrug.


    That wasn''t even half the story, and I was about to say so when he cut me off. "Now that we''re on the road, I''m not allowed to speak. You two are supposed to work through whatever''s going on. Oh, and the whole team knows about the mate situation, so no need for code words."


    "What the f*ck? How? Who?" I blurted.


    "Well, it''s kind of obvious if you really think about it. But the Alpha confirmed it, so you can''t hide it from us anymore. Wee to the family, man,¡± he said, ncing at Finn.


    "Don''t congratte me just yet. My mates tend to be difficult," Finn muttered, and I could feel his re burning into the side of my face.


    "Yeah, well, your first mate was a traitorous b*tch who had you kidnap our Luna,¡± Grant said bluntly.


    "And my second thinks I''m..." Finn began.


    "We''re here, lovebirds," Grant interrupted as we pulled up to a stunning home perched atop a hill.


    "Where exactly is ''here''?" Finn asked, and for once, I found myself sharing his curiosity.

 Chapter 273

    24 - Finn


    I slipped out of the SUV, scanning my surroundings cautiously. Something about this ce felt off¡ªlike a trap waiting to snap shut. Yet, oddly enough, none of my usual warning signals were shing. My wolf and I have honed a pretty reliable instinct for danger, and steering clear of trouble has always been our top priority. But with Kennedy and Ryker, there''s been something different. Since joining the Dark Moon pack, I haven''t once felt even a flicker of suspicion toward either of them.


    "Greta! Finn!" I spun around at the sound of Kennedy''s voice, her figure perched at the top of a ridiculously steep staircase. "Well, don''t just stand theree on up!" She waved us forward, her excitement practically bubbling over.


    It felt strange, almost foreign, to be greeted with such enthusiasm. Aside from the pups at Dark Moon, who are always thrilled to see everyone, and Nan-if memory serves-no one had ever weed me like this. I usually count on Sammy and a few of the other guys. We fight side by side, silently hoping each of us makes it out alive. We''ve lost people along the way, had to leave some behind, moving on to the next fight, the next location. I couldn''t tell you where those fallen warriors rest or even recall all their names.


    "This should be interesting," Greta muttered beside me, and I felt a surge of irritation.


    I''m exhausted from trying. I''ve poured everything I have into getting close to her. I attended every training session she led or joined, sat near her at meals, cracking jokes and trying to bond with the warriors she spends most time with. I even volunteered for a duo mission with her, only to get ambushed by traitors who ran off to save themselves. I''ve been there for her during those moments when memories trap her,forting her as best I could. But nothing changed. No exnation, no response-just the automatic physical reaction her body can''t fight. She''s told the healer to keep my mate status a secret. She''s told me countless times she doesn''t want a mate. I don''t know why I ever thought this time would be any different. Different pack, different upbringing, different mate¡ªit''s all the same.


    "Yeah, well, get ready. We''re stuck here until she says we can leave,¡± I said, brushing past Greta. "Jeeves dropped our stuff and took off," I added over my shoulder as I grabbed my bag and left hers lying in the gravel.


    So far, I''ve been good at avoiding her. This ce shouldn''t be any harder. I just need Kennedy to understand it''s not me who''s resisting-it''s her friend. Once she sees that, maybe she''ll let it go.


    "Who designed these stairs, Ken?! Just these alone would keep most people out," Greta shouted from behind me, and I hated the way my skin tingled at the sound of her sweet, deep voice. I inhaled deeply, then exhaled slowly, forcing my body to rx.


    "I think that''s exactly why Ryker gave them to me," Kennedy giggled from over the railing. She''s only a couple of years younger than me, but right now she looked so young, so lively¡ªand definitely up to something.


    We reached thending, only to find another flight of stairs just ten feet away. "You''ve got to be kidding me! This ce is like a castle out of a fairytale," I called up to her. "Where''s your hair, Rapunzel?"


    "I know! Isn''t it the best?!" She ignored my princess jokepletely.


    "That''s not exactly whates to my mind. More like a pain in the ass," I tried to sound annoyed, but the look on her face when we finally reached the top was too adorable to maintain the act. Then I really took it all in. ¡°Oh shit! Seriously?!" I dropped my bag in disbelief.


    "Yeah!" she grinned.


    "How did I miss that?!" I asked incredulously.


    "Miss what?" Greta called over my shoulder, and I barely managed to suppress an eye roll.


    "Your Luna is pregnant. How did I miss that?"


    "You''ve been busy, avoiding the pack like the gue," Greta teased.


    "Well,¡± Kennedy stepped between us, cutting off the silent challenge Greta was trying to start with me. "We didn''t exactly announce it to anyone. Especially with Janelle still on the loose." She pulled me toward the cabin. "I''ve been here a lot, and I n to stay until the end since it''s easier for healers toe to me. Like you both noticed, the cabin is designed for safety and defense. But enough about me. We need to get you both settled-there''s work to do."


    Apparently, neither of us could be trusted to follow directions properly, because she linked an arm with each of ours. "You''re walking way too fast for this part of the tour," Iughed.


    "I was thinking the same thing. Where''s the fire?" Greta''s voice held a teasing smile.


    "You''re both smart enough to find the living room and kitchen on your ownter,¡± Kennedy said, practically dragging us through the open-concept main floor toward another staircase. ¡°There''s an office here, but it''s being renovated.¡± She pointed to a door beneath the stairs as we passed. ¡°The rooms are upstairs. Alpha Edward kept things simple¡ªhe wanted the focus on his pack and the forest.¡±


    We reached thending of the floating stairs and stepped into a narrow hallway. Two doors on the right, two on the left. That was it¡ªjust four doors. Really minimal for an alpha''s house.


    "Here we go!" Kennedy''s voice cracked unexpectedly. "Your room."


    "Whose room?" Greta asked, looking between us with disbelief.


    "Yours and Finn''s."


    "Why?" I managed to choke out, my mind racing while my wolf danced with happiness.


    "A few reasons," Kennedy exined. "One is Ryker''s and mine, obviously. One belongs to Be. This pregnancy is stressing him almost as much as Ryker. He''s been running between the two packhouses pretty regrly. The only reason neither of them is here right now is because you two are. One of the rooms is the nursery, so that leaves just one more."


    "I''ll take the couch," I offered.


    "There''s one in your room. No one stays in the living room. I''m up and down all night right now, and I need to be able to wander without worrying about disturbing anyone. Deal?"


    She practically shoved us inside and closed the door behind us. What the hell just happened?

 Chapter 274

    25 - Finn


    "Deal." That was the only instruction we received-just deal with it. And now, here I am, trapped in this ce with her for an unknown stretch of time. I can''t handle this. Not right now. I need to get away.


    "I''m going to go look around," I mutter, dropping my bag hastily as I make a beeline for the door.


    "Finn, wait-" she calls after me, but I don''t catch the rest. I bolt down the hallway like a frightened animal, rushing past a bewildered Kennedy, racing down the stairs, and bursting out onto the sprawling patio. My chest heaves; my lungs burn as if they refuse to draw in air. This is unbearable. Being near her is suffocating. Even the faint trace of her scent in the car was enough to shake me. Right now, I''m caught in a strange paradox¡ªmore rxed and yet more tense than I''ve felt in weeks.


    "You need to calm down. This is a good thing," she says softly, her voice trying to soothe me.


    "How can this be good?!" I snap back. "I was finally getting used to not having her around."


    "You get another chance. That''s why it''s good!" she insists.


    ¡°I don''t want it,¡± I say, voice low and bitter. ¡°She doesn''t want me. I''m a rogue with nothing to offer. Just let me reject her so we can move on. The rest of our group is settled, and Ryker will have everyone packed up soon enough."


    "No!" she counters firmly. "I let you reject Amy because she wasn''t right for us or our kind. We set her wolf free to be with someone better. Greta is different-she''s a good person. She''s just scared."


    "Scared of what?¡± I demand, frustration bubbling over. ¡°That''s the problem! You get to know things about her that I don''t. She won''t even talk to me. I can tell she needs help, but she''s too stubborn to ask for it."


    I pace the deck like a trapped animal, restless and agitated. The stic holding my hair snapped, leaving a bothersome strand brushing against my neck, adding to my irritation.


    "Did you know you make funny sounds when you fight with your wolf?" she says with a nervousugh. I stiffen at the sound, and the delicate scent of cherries surrounds me, wrapping around my frayed nerves like a fragile embrace. I can''t handle this¡ªnot yet. I turn away from theforting fragrance.


    ¡°Finn, please, wait." She grabs my arm, and the sudden contact sends an electric shock through me, awakening something inside. The entire forest seems toe alive¡ªthe colors deepen, the sky brightens, and every sound sharpens with rity. It''s the first time she''s touched me willingly, not because of duty or training.


    "I need to go,¡± I say, pulling free from her grasp and edging toward the stairs. "Just listen, please," she pleads.


    >>


    "Not if you''re just going to list every reason you don''t want me," I say, cutting her off. "I get it¡ªyou don''t want a mate. Fine. I''ll keep my distance, and you can keep pretending this isn''t real. I''m tired of hearing it."


    "No, Finn, listen," she insists.


    "I don''t want to fight with you. I don''t want to hear how worthless I am. Trust me, I already know. It''s been made painfully clear. After my pack was attacked, no one came for me. That''s the one thing I remember from my childhood with absolute certainty. I had family in other packs, but none of them wanted me enough toe find me. I waited¡ªdays, even-hiding from the assholes who destroyed my pack, hoping someone would im me. No one did. No one missed me. No one wanted me." My words tumble out in a frantic rush, maybe hoping that if Iy it all bare, she''ll finally reject me.


    "Will you shut up for five fucking minutes?!" she snaps, exasperated. "I''m trying to talk to you. You''ve been avoiding me since the hospital. I''m sick of chasing you around.¡± She nces over my shoulder. ¡°Luna, are you okay if we take a walk?¡±


    "What''s wrong with you?!" I spin to face Greta, my re sharp. "We can''t just leave her here alone. It''s our job to protect her. That''s the only reason the alpha and beta aren''t here."


    "She''s fine," Greta replies coolly. "Why are you so protective? For someone who ims to hate the pack so much, you sure are attached to its very heart."

 Chapter 275

    "I don''t hate your pack!" I shout, clutching my hair tightly at the roots in frustration. "I''ve been part of Dark Moon longer than anywhere else. Why would I stick around if I didn''t like it?"


    She narrows her eyes. "You spend a lot of time away from the pack. What''s up with that? Scoping out new territories to conquer?"


    I spin around, anger bubbling beneath the surface. "Screw you!" The young warrior princess will never truly understand what it means to be a rogue. She can''t fathom the constant fear, the crushing loneliness, or the way suspicion clings to every interaction. Deep down, I actually care about Dark Moon. I just won''t say it aloud. And despite everything, she and her luna have be a big part of why I''ve stayed. Even if she doesn''t want me, I''m starting to find a purpose here. I just have to figure out how to live with this unwanted matebond, and maybe, just maybe, things will be okay.


    Suddenly, a sharp breath leaves me as the wind is knocked out of my lungs. I stumble, barely catching myself before my face hits the deck.


    "Take it to the ground, both of you. I don''t want one of you identally flying off the balcony," Greta orders firmly.


    ¡°But¡ª¡± I begin, but before I can finish, I feel a strong tug at the back of my shirt, pulling me down onto all fours.


    ¡°You heard the Luna. Let''s settle this down on the ground. Maybe by the time we reach the bottom of these thousand steps, you''ll be calmer," Greta says, her grip tightening. My wolf stirs, refusing to resist her touch. I rise to my feet reluctantly, and she leads us forward.


    The long descent down the wide stairway gives me time-more than enough¡ªto take deep breaths and try to clear my mind while my mate follows silently behind. When we finally reach the bottom, I start pacing over the gravel, refusing to stand still. If she wants to talk, she can do it while I''m moving. It helps keep her scent from overwhelming my senses and makes it easier to avoid direct eye contact.


    "You''re giving me whish and vertigo at the same time. Can you stop moving?" sheins.


    "No. You say what you need to say, and then we can figure out how to handle this," I reply firmly.


    "Well, I hate to burst your bubble, but it looks like we''re stuck together," she says, her voice steady.


    "Why?" I ask, genuinely puzzled.


    "We have to protect the Luna. Janelle is still out there, and she''s hungry for revenge."


    "Why us, though? Dark Moon has plenty of warriors who can protect her."


    "Because you have a target on your back, too. You betrayed them, sold them out. They want you dead just as much as Kennedy."


    "Why not just let them have me? It would save everyone a lot of trouble. You wouldn''t even have to reject me," I say bitterly.


    "I''m not going to reject you. Will you stop saying that?" she snaps.


    "Great. Another mate who won''t cut me loose but won''t ept me either," I mutter, exhaling my frustration and staring up at the sky.


    "I WASN''T SUPPOSED TO HAVE A MATE! You asshole," I yell, the anger and hurt spilling out.


    "Then reject me. Kill me. Do whatever. Just end this," I plead.


    "You don''t even want to know why? You''re ready to give up that easily?" she asks, surprised.


    "There''s nothing left to give up, Warrior Princess. I''ve been doing this alone for so long. I thought Amy would make me whole when I found her, but you saw how that turned out. My wolf won''t let me walk away, and he won''t let me reject you. The ball''s in your court, Princess."


    "Stop calling me a f*cking princess," she growls.


    "Why not? Isn''t that what you are? Better than me, with your pack of warriors you can choose from. An alpha and luna who care about you. I don''t belong in your world. That''s been made painfully clear."


    "Are you seriously jealous?" she asks, disbelief coloring her tone.


    "Maybe." I let my arms drop to my sides. "You have everything you want. I''m not on


    that list, and I''m trying my best to give you space."


    "I don''t need space. I need time. Can you handle that?" she says quietly.


    My head snaps toward her. "What?"


    Suddenly, a sharp voice breaks through the tension. ¡°Greta... Finn! Get up here, now!!"


    The urgency in the call cuts through the charged atmosphere, leaving us both momentarily stunned.

 Chapter 276

    26 - Finn


    It felt like we couldn''t catch a single break. Every time I managed to get Greta to open up about this whole mate situation, something would inevitably interrupt us. Neither of us was foolish enough to defy our heavily pregnant Luna, though. That was a line we weren''t willing to cross.


    "What''s going on, Bossdy?" Greta asked, clearly winded as she tried to catch her breath. Even she wasn''t immune to the brutal climb up these damn stairs.


    "Samuel and Seth found some abandoned pups near the border," Kennedy''s voice cracked as she blurted out the news, her tone urgent and sharp.


    I took a cautious step forward but stayed just behind Greta''s shoulder. I hadn''t spent much time around pregnant she-wolves, but I''d heard enough to know their moods could flip from sweet to violent in an instant. Kennedy was still adjusting to the emotional rollercoaster her wolf was putting her through, and in this moment, I figured she was less likely tosh out at Greta.


    "They need your help! What part of that don''t you get?!" Kennedy ran her fingers through her hair in frustration, pacing back and forth like a caged animal. I was at a loss for words, ncing sideways at my mate. Greta''s eyes were ssy, as if she was trying to draw some insight from the alpha''s presence through Kennedy. ¡°Luna... LUNA!¡± Greta finally snapped, locking eyes with me. "Can you give me more details? Are the pups being chased? Hurt? Are they a threat?" I caught a sharp nce from Kennedy at thatst question, but at least Greta had my attention now. "What kind of help do they actually need? Give me something concrete to work with, Luna."


    ¡°There are four of them,¡± Kennedy said, her voice trembling. ¡°They seem to be alone. Three of the pups havee out of hiding in a small grove of trees, but the youngest one refuses toe out. None of us can fit into the space to get her." She moved over and grabbed my arm tightly. ¡°Finn, you have to help them. They''re just pups."


    Right then, Kennedy''s aura red, and I felt my wolf start to lose control. She was trying to push us into action, but I couldn''t just leave her here alone. "Luna, hold on. Just for a second. What did the Alpha say? We can''t leave you by yourself."


    "I can handle myself," she insisted, her voice sharp. "They''re just babies. They need you more. Go. Now."


    Without thinking, my body moved on its own. I took a step forward and felt a sharp tingle shoot up my arm. "Hold on, hero boy," Greta said, grabbing my arm firmly. ¡°The Alpha said no moving until backup arrives.¡± She released me and turned to Kennedy, who was ring daggers at her. ¡°Luna, stop. You know he''s right. You and your pup are important too. This could be a trap. No one knows if anyone''s aware of your pregnancy. You''ve done a good job hiding it, but this might be a way to get to you without your guards." She raised her hand in Kennedy''s face. "Only Dark Moon warriors can keep Ryker calm. Don''t even suggest anyone else."


    Kennedy''s desperate need to save those pups was so intense my entire body started trembling from the sheer force of it. I couldn''t understand how Greta was standing so calmly beside her. "Can... I... go?¡± I managed to whisper. ¡°Just me. If it''s a trap, you''ll be able to alert the Alpha." I exhaled slowly, the anxiety in the room almost suffocating me. ¡°His backup is on the way, right?" I sank to my knees, feeling like a mountain of weight was pressing down on my shoulders.


    "Finn!" I felt the tingling in my shoulder again, but I was trapped in a tunnel of panic and couldn''t focus. ¡°Luna... Kennedy! You need to stop or rx or something. You''re hurting him!"


    Suddenly, the pressure in my chest snapped like a stretched rubber band. Falling onto my hands, I took several deep breaths to regain control before looking up at Kennedy. "I''ll go if it means that much to you. Let the Alpha know. If I were in his shoes, I''d be pissed, but he''s not here right now¡ªand you''re literally trying to kill me."


    "Ryker said no. You have to stay here. Protect the Luna at all costs. That''s a direct quote," Greta added firmly, still standing beside me.


    A surge of anger ignited every muscle in my body. I was so damn tired of this emotional whish. Tired of feeling trapped in a cage with no choices. Someone else always got to decide if I stayed or went, if I kept my mate safe or risked everything. I wasn''t going to let anyone tell me whether I could help those pups¡ª pups that could be just like me, waiting for someone to find them, save them, want them.


    "How far out is the Alpha?" I asked, standing up and locking eyes with Greta. I didn''t trust Kennedy to be honest right now. Her hormones were clouding her judgment. "Don''t try to negotiate. How. Far. Out?¡±


    Greta took two deep breaths, both of us ignoring Kennedy now, before rolling her eyes. "He''s already halfway here."


    "And how far away are the pups?"


    "About twenty minutes southeast, on the edge of Oak Lake. The border is with a pack outside Ryker''s territory-we don''t have much info on them." I nodded and nced at Kennedy.


    "You have to be my point of contact with Samuel and Seth. Can you handle that? I need you focused because your mate is going to beat my ass when I get back. This has to be quick. The less time I''m away from you, the better for all of us." Without waiting for a response, I turned and started the long trek down the thousand stairs before anyone could stop me again.


    "Can you check in with Kennedy''s wolf?" Greta asked quietly.


    "They''re already giving directions, and I''ve been told to tell you to hurry," came a chuckle in response.


    At the bottom of the stairs, I stripped off my shirt and shorts, then shifted into my wolf form. My wolf grabbed our shorts, and we took off, following the secondhand directions from Kennedy. Keeping her calm and focused was all my wolf could concentrate on.


    The forest thinned as we neared the outskirts of Oak Lake territory, and finally, I caught the scent of a few warriors. I assumed it was Samuel and Seth, but I wasn''t about to take any chances. We slipped into some thick brush, and my wolf reached out mentally to Kennedy. It might sound ridiculous, but I needed them to follow a very simple instruction that only I could send through Kennedy to the others.


    "Are you serious?!" I heard a voice shout about ten feet to my left. I couldn''t see them yet, but their scent was unmistakable. I stayed upwind on purpose. ¡°I''m not doing a damn ballet dance to prove we''re legit to your rogue kiss-ass!" the voice yelled into the air. "There''s no one else here. Get your ass out here, boy!"


    ¡°That''s good enough for me," my wolfughed. I shifted back to human form, pulled on my shorts, and stepped out.


    "I''m here. Can''t be too careful. How can I help you?" I called out, ready for whatever wasing next.

 Chapter 277

    27 - Finn


    A gruff "jackass¡± muttered from one of the men nearby catches my attention. I fight back a smile, barely managing it. "The Luna said you needed help. What can I do? The Alpha''s already plotting how to rip my head off for leaving my partner alone to guard the Luna..." I say, half-joking.


    "WHAT?! Why on earth would you leave her?" The bigger of the two warriors steps forward, his expression hard.


    I throw my hands up in surrender. ¡°Because she threw a full-blown pregnant tantrum about rescuing these kids! I figured it was better to annoy the lesser of two evils. Have either of you ever dealt with a pregnant she-wolf?" Both men freeze for a moment, exchanging a look before bursting outughing.


    "Wait, what did I miss here?" one asks.


    "Let me guess-you don''t have kids?" the leaner man questions.


    "Nope," I reply.


    ¡°The Luna''s intense enough on her own, but the pregnancy hormones are making her ten times worse," therger warrior exins, extending his hand. "Name''s Samuel."


    I shake his hand, a little surprised. "Finn. Nice to meet you, I guess."


    That''s it? Just telling them their Luna scared me stiff, and suddenly I''m not a threat? Interesting.


    The leaner man follows suit, offering his hand. "Seth. We found these kids on a routine patrol. There are four of them. The oldest can''t be more than ten, but they won''t give us any information, and they refuse to leave the youngest behind."


    "What''s wrong with the little one?" I ask, falling in step with them.


    "Nothing physically wrong, at least nothing we can see. But she''s holed up so far back that nobody can get to her. You''ll see." Samuel gestures ahead.


    In the distance, I spot the head of one of the kids.


    We only have to walk about five minutes from where I first found them, but the forest thickens quickly. The trees grow dense, and the underbrush bes a tangled mess. We have to scramble over fallen branches or take a much longer detour. I can see why the kids picked this spot, especially if they were on the run. A full-grown wolf would struggle to move through this thicket, giving the kids precious time to escape while any pursuer got stuck.


    "They''ve managed to find food, but they need help and soon. They won''tst much longer on their own," Seth adds quietly.


    "What do you want me to do?" I ask. These two clearly know what they''re doing; I''m not sure why they called for backup.


    "We''ve tried everything we can think of," Samuel says. "Nothing that works on the older kids works on the little girl. The only response we get from her is a firm ''no'' when we try to approach. The others follow her lead on who to trust. When we first found them, they spoke a few words, but as soon as she crawled deeper into the brush shaking her head, they all mmed up."


    Samuel shrugs. I nod slowly. If these two experienced warriors with kids can''t figure it out, what chance do I have? Still, I want to try.


    As we near the small group, I take in the surroundings, trying to put myself in the kids'' shoes at their age. They''ve done a solid job here. The spot is defensible with a clear escape route. I notice signs of a recent fire, which piques my curiosity-how did they start it? To a kid, this ce must feel like a fortress or a secret hideout. That''s my angle.


    I approach the oldest boy, keeping an eye on the area. He stands protectively just ahead of a smaller boy and a little girl. His posture is confident, and his broad shoulders suggest he''ll grow into a strong warrior someday. His caramel eyes watch me intently, unblinking.


    "Did you have to clear the opening here, or was it already like this when you arrived?" I ask, nodding toward the cave-like gap in the brush. He doesn''t break eye contact.


    "When my pack was attacked, and I had to hide in the woods, there was nothing like this," I add, tapping the sturdy structure. It''s well built-I admire their resourcefulness.


    Taking a deep breath, I continue, trying to sound casual. "Mind if I sit? Looks like we might be here a while, and I''ve already had a long day on the road." I don''t wait for


    an answer.


    Seth, Samuel, and I settle around the fire pit. I''m pretty sure they introduced themselves already, but I offer, "I''m Finn. Nice to meet you all."

 Chapter 278

    "You don''t smell like them," the small boy with tousled brown hair whispered nervously from behind the protective shield of his leader''s leg.


    ¡°Shh, Gabriel,¡± the little girl quickly hushed him with a gentle shove, giving me the opening I needed.


    "Well, Gabriel," I began, stepping forward with a calm smile, "the reason I don''t smell like your group is simple-I''m not part of their pack. Not yet, at least."


    Gabriel blinked in surprise, stepping out from behind the boy''s leg and approaching me cautiously. I patted the ground beside me, inviting him toe closer.


    "You see, I lost my pack a while back, so I had to fend for myself for some time. Kind of like what you guys are doing now." I nced at the older boy beside Gabriel. "Do you mind if we start a fire? The sun''s about to set soon, and it''s best to get a good ze going before darkness falls. Plus, now that we''re all together, we should make sure there''s enough wood to keep us warm, right?" I looked at him expectantly.


    He let out an exaggerated eye roll before replying with a reluctant huff. ¡°Landon. Yeah, I suppose that makes sense if you''re sticking around."


    "Great! Hey, can my buddy Seth help out? It''ll go faster with two of us." Seth caught on immediately and jumped up before Landon could protest. "Oh! Do you have something to light the fire, or should we gather extra stuff and do it caveman-style?"


    "No, I''ve got it,¡± Landon said, pulling a lighter from his pocket and tossing it toward


    me.


    ¡°Nah, you keep that. We''ll see you in a bit.¡± I turned away, trusting Seth to take over. Then I nced back at the little girl. ¡°Hey.......¡±


    "Peyton," she replied, crossing her arms with a knowing smirk. "Let me guess-you think I''m going to cook for everyone just because I''m a girl.¡±


    I grinned. "Nope,¡± I said, emphasizing the ''P''. "I was actually wondering if you''ve seen any deer or tracks around here. I can''t survive on rabbits and little critters alone. We''re big men, right, Gabriel?¡± I nudged him gently in the ribs, catching a faint smile in return. "We need some serious food."


    "Oh. Uh... I''m not sure,¡± she admitted hesitantly.


    "Have you ever hunted a deer before?" I asked.


    She shook her head. "I''m only eight. I haven''t learned that yet."


    "Samuel''s a master hunter. You should go with him-he needs a scout." She nced between us, and Samuel looked right at home in his role. He seemed like the kind of dad who cared deeply for his kids.


    Peyton hesitated, ncing nervously from the brush cave entrance to Samuel. ¡°I don''t want to go too far from Trinity. She might get scared if we''re not there."


    "Gabriel and I will take the first watch, alright?" I offered.


    She nodded, still unsure. "I promise I''ll be here when you get back. I want to hear all about your first deer hunt-every detail-so pay attention." That earned a smile from her, and she followed Samuel into the brush.


    ¡°Alright, Gabriel. Tell me about your shy friend." I nodded toward the brush cave entrance.


    "That''s Trinity," Gabriel said softly. "She''s just little. I think she''s sad because we didn''t find her mom in the fire."


    "A fire?" I asked, hoping his story would help me piece things together.


    "Yeah," he said, eyes wide as he recounted the memory. "All the grass died, and the trees went like BRUSHKSK!" He mimicked the crackling sound with wild hand gestures. ¡°My mommy made me run out of the house, but we couldn''t see anything because the dirt was in the air, too." His voice trembled slightly, as if the memory was still raw. ¡°She told me to go by the river and wait, but she never came back. Landon found me, and we waited a little longer. Then it rained, and we had to go inside, but we didn''t want to go near the fire, so Landon found a spot close to the river where I could stay-where Mommy told me to."


    "You guys were really brave to stay safe like that," I said warmly. "When did you find the girls?"


    "Uh, I think it was after the rain stopped. We went to check on our mommies, but Peyton was just wandering around, crying because all the grown-ups were gone. Trinity was hiding under a big tractor near the barn. We searched for days, but no grown-ups showed up, so Landon said we had to find somewhere else."


    "That''s incredible. I''m so d you made it through all that. You worked together like true warriors." I smiled at Gabriel. "So, do you think Trinity would like toe out? Could you talk to her for me? Since all my friends are helping your friends, it might feel less scary."


    He shrugged uncertainly. "I''ll try."


    Miss L Author


    Thank you so much for reading. All constructivements and kind words are truly appreciated. I''m not able to interact here, but if you''d like to join the conversation, you can find me on social media as Miss.L.Writes.


    I appreciate you.

 Chapter 279

    28 Finn


    Quietly, he moves toward the narrow opening and slips inside. I catch the faint murmur of voices but resist the urge to eavesdrop. If this girl is younger than Gabriel, she must be just a child, and I have no clue what''s going on in her mind. Throughout our journey, aside from my friends, we rarely encountered pups. I always assumed that situations like Sammy''s and mine were anomalies. But now, seeing these kids, I can''t help but wonder if the reason we didn''t meet more was that many didn''t survive long enough to receive help.


    A soft squeak behind me draws my attention. Gabriel settles beside me, and when I nce his way, he just shrugs. That must mean it''s my turn. I cautiously nce toward the opening, and my breath catches in my throat. There, curled up in a tight ball near the entrance, is a tiny figure staring directly back at me. Her posture screams fear, but her eyes tell a different tale¡ªthose piercing green eyes are sharp, fierce, almost challenging me toe closer and see what she might do.


    I stay grounded and lift my hand in a gentle wave. "Hi," I say softly. "I''m Finn. My friends Seth and Samuel went off to help Landon and Peyton gather firewood and food. I''m just hanging out with Gabriel. Would you like to join us?"


    She tilts her head, scrutinizing me. "Are you a good guy or a bad guy? Because we had to hide from some bad guys.¡± Her voice is so sure, so confident for someone so small.


    "Well, we''re here to help you. That makes us good guys, doesn''t it?¡±


    "Yeah, but the bad guys said they''d help too." She pulls her knees tighter against her chest.


    "They did!" Gabriel pipes up. I shoot him a look without turning away from Trinity. "They said they knew people who wanted kids, and since we were hungry and lost, Landon said we could go with them..."


    ¡°But then I overheard them talking about selling us. They didn''t really want to help, so we ran away in the middle of the night. Trin''s scared they''lle after us." Landon emerges from the woods, carrying a bundle of branches.


    "That exins why she''s so nervous around us," Seth says, following Landon to the fire pit.


    "Well, we''re not here to sell you. That''s for sure. Alpha Ryker and Luna Kennedy asked us to check on you and see if you need a ce to stay for a while." I meet the gaze of all three kids.


    "Yeah, but thest guys said they wanted to help too. How do we know we can trust you?"


    "You don''t know. But you can trust your instincts." I fix my attention on Landon, the leader of this small pack-they''ll follow his lead. "I lost my pack when I was six, and I had to learn to listen to that little voice inside my head." I tap my temple. "Some people are good, some are bad, but it''s not always easy to tell by how they look or what they say, right?¡± Landon nods slowly. ¡°I learned that if someone gives me a bad feeling, I should just walk away. That''s how I found Alpha Ryker and Luna Kennedy''s pack. I helped Luna out, and they told me I could stay if I wanted to."


    "Just like that? And you trust them?" Landon straightens up, standing tall. This is the moment he challenges me.


    "Our story is longer than that, but we''re learning to trust each other. They''re good leaders and take care of their pack members. They even look after non-pack members like me. I have a home, food, and a job working with their warriors now."


    "Will you take us to them? To your Alpha and Luna?"


    "Of course. But first, we need to eat¡ªI''m starving. I think Peyton and Samuel areing back."


    Seth and Landon start a fire while I show Gabriel how to pick the best sticks for roasting meat. We settle into easy, quiet conversation, and Trinity watches us, studying the scene carefully.


    "Landon! Look at this deer! It was so cool!" Peyton bursts into our clearing, excitement bright in her voice. "Samuel showed me how to track one, and when we caught up, he shifted quickly and caught it in like two seconds!"


    I nce at Samuel, who wears a proud, almost fatherly smile. ¡°It wasn''t two


    seconds, but she did a great job helping me track it. You''re a natural, Peyton. Does anyone have a knife?" They all shake their heads ''no.'' "Seth, can you help me out then?"


    "What are you going to do?" Gabriel asks, looking nervous.


    "Well, we can''t cook it whole. We have to break it into smaller pieces, or we won''t be able to eat for days." Samuel makes a face, and Gabriel giggles. "We can shift, and our wolves'' ws can do the job, but it gets really messy. So I need Seth and his wolf to help. Can you guys get some water ready? We''ll have to clean the meat too."


    "Yeah! Let''s go, Landon!" Gabriel shouts eagerly.


    "We only have a couple of bottles for water," Landon says doubtfully.


    "That''s okay. We''ll use what we have. We didn''t bring supplies to camp because we weren''t sure what you''d need or if you''d even let us help when we arrived. We''ll make do." Samuel''s calm confidence seems to win Landon over. We haven''t tried to separate them or force anything¡ªthey''refortable here, and we''re showing them how to survive, whether theye with us or not.


    A featherlight touch on my hand startles me, and I almost jump. Looking down, I see Trinity''s tiny fingers wrapped around mine. She looks up, her emerald eyes shining brightly. "I want to help,¡± she whispers.


    Thank you so much for reading. All constructivements and gems are appreciated. I can''t interact here, but if you''d like to join the conversation, you can find me on socials: Miss. L. Writes.

 Chapter 280

    29 - Finn


    I gently squeeze her fingers, feeling the warmth of her small hand wrapped around my pinky as we rise to follow Landon and Gabriel toward the nearby stream for water. The number of trips we make escapes me, but luckily Landon had the foresight to set up camp close to the flowing water, so the effort isn''t as exhausting as it could have been. Meanwhile, Seth and Samuel engage the kids, patiently exining each step of how they process the deer, emphasizing that nothing is wasted¡ªevery part has a purpose. The deer skin, for example, will be used as containers for the meat we don''t eat immediately. Throughout it all, Trinity stays glued to my side, only breaking our contact briefly when she eats. Her tiny hand clings to my finger, and her warm little body presses gently against me, offering aforting weight.


    The children watch the food preparation with wide eyes, firing off question after question to Seth as he cooks and hands out portions of the freshly prepared meat. Their curiosity is contagious, filling the air with a sense of wonder. Once the meal is done, we all wade into the cool stream to wash off the grime of the day. The water is refreshing, and the sound of the flowing current mingles with our quiet conversations as we return to the fire pit. We settle around the mes, the flickering light casting dancing shadows on our faces as we rx and share stories.


    "You know,¡± I say to Trinity, breaking thefortable silence, "you remind me of someone I know."


    She looks up at me, her voice soft but gaining confidence. "Really? Who?"


    "Her name is Greta," I exin, twirling a loose strand of her fiery hair around my finger, ¡°and your hair is almost just like hers-brown with streaks of red, like it''s burning." She giggles at theparison, the sound light and genuine. "Greta is a fierce warrior in Luna Kennedy''s pack. In fact, she''s the one guarding the Luna right now."


    Samuel turns to address the group of kids. ¡°Speaking of the Luna, it''s gettingte. We have a caring to pick us up since we''ve been out here for quite some time. I know you''ve set up a great little camp here, and you''re doing an amazing job, but we have plenty of space if you want toe with us. Our Luna is really excited to meet you. She couldn''te with us today, but she loves meeting new pups."


    The four children exchange nces, their expressions unreadable to me. I can''t quite tell what they think of the offer.


    ¡°Will she be in the car that picks you up?" Gabriel asks eagerly.


    ¡°No,¡± Samuel replies, ¡°she has some things she needs to take care of. That''s why she has a team of warriors like us. It''s our job to make sure everything is safe for her and the rest of the pack."


    "What do we have to do?¡± Landon inquires, eyes narrowing with suspicion.


    "What do you mean?" Seth asks, looking puzzled from across the fire.


    "Well," Peyton cuts in, "thest people who said they were going to help us told us we had to work to pay for our meals. They said if we don''t work, we don''t eat or have a ce to sleep. Nothing is free."


    Samuel stands tall, his tone honest and reassuring. ¡°Our Luna and Alpha don''t operate like that. They want to help anyone they can without strings attached."


    Landon mirrors Samuel''s posture, his expression serious. "What about bad people? Some folks are just bad."


    "You''re right,¡± Samuel nods, "and Alpha Ryker is very good at dealing with bad guys. You''re more than wee to join us. If you decide it''s not for you, you''re free to leave at any time."


    "Promise?" Peyton asks, her voice hopeful.


    "We promise," Samuel says firmly, raising an eyebrow at Landon, silently passing the responsibility of making the decision for the group to him.


    Landon looks at Peyton, who nods in agreement. Gabriel follows suit, and Trinity snuggles closer to me, her silent gesture of approval clear enough.


    "Is there anything you want to bring with you? Any personal belongings?" I ask gently.


    "No," Peyton replies sadly, "we couldn''t get into any of the houses. Everything burned down."


    "We have a bit of a walk ahead," I warn them. "Are you ready?"


    All four kids nod in unison. ¡°Let''s make sure this fire ispletely out and then we''ll conceal your hideout so no one else finds it."


    About twenty minutester, we''re approaching the spot where Seth said Grant will be waiting with an SUV. Seth and Samuel take turns carrying the remaining deer meat, while Landon and Peyton pepper them with questions about the pack. Soon, Trinity asks to be carried, and before I know it, Gabriel is in my other arm. Both kids are fast asleep, their weight pulling at my arms, which are beginning to ache from the effort.


    I silently thank the Goddess when the headlights of Grant''s SUVe into view. The walk wasn''t that long, but carrying two sleeping children feels like a marathon. Landon and Peyton climb into the third row, Samuel slides into the passenger seat after loading the deer into coolers, and Seth takes Gabriel because he tried to pull Trinity away, and she responded by putting me in a chokehold. We all settle into the middle row, each of us with a child on ourp, buckling in. Trinity''s warmth seeps into me, making me drowsy; I fight the urge to nod off with her resting against my shoulder.


    A gentle nudge pulls me back to awareness. "We''re here. Want me to take her?" Seth whispers.


    "You can try," I reply, ¡°but she wouldn''t let Samuel take her earlier." As soon as Seth''s hands touch her ribs, she stiffens, and he lets go immediately.


    "Figures she likes the one person here without kids," he chuckles at me. "I''ll head up and tell the Luna to keep her excitement in check." I smile and roll my eyes. Kennedy is something else on most days, but when ites to pups, there''s no stopping her. I get the feeling she''d rather spend time with pups than adults most of the time.


    I climb out of the vehicle and groan at the sight of the steps leading up. They look like they''re going to be the death of me. Panting by the time I reach the top, I hear Ryker and Landon''s voices in conversation, with Kennedy asking questions. But I''m really listening for one voice in particr. Whether it''s because I want to avoid her or because I miss her, I''m not sure, but my body rxes when I catch the faint, sweet scent of cherry-her signature fragrance.


    I step inside, and the chatter stops abruptly. "She''s so little!" Kennedy exims, covering her mouth, her eyes glistening with tears. Ryker is at her side instantly, wrapping her in a quick hug, though she only lets him hold her for a moment. Her attention is fixed entirely on the tiny girl clinging to my neck.


    "Is she alright? Does she need anything?" Kennedy asks softly.


    "She''s okay, from what we can tell," I whisper. "Just very shy. It took a long time to get her to even talk to us. Right, Trinity?" I poke her ribs gently, and she giggles before snuggling deeper into my neck.


    "Hey! Remember when I told you about my Luna and how excited she''d be to meet you?¡± I ask. She nods against my shoulder. I nce at Seth and Samuel, who give me a knowing look.


    "Can I introduce you, or are you going to hide forever?" I tease.


    That gets her to look up at me, and she nods. "This is Luna Kennedy," I say, "and behind her is Alpha Ryker. This is their pack, so if you need anything, they''re in charge, got it?"


    She nods but her gaze drifts past Kennedy and Ryker. "Is that Greta?" she whispers.


    For the first time since we returned, I meet my mate''s eyes, and she looks shocked.


    "You told her about me?"

 Chapter 281

    30 - Greta


    The little girl clung to Finn as tightly as a ko to a tree branch, her tiny arms wrapped firmly around his neck. She nestled her face just beneath his chin, managing to keep her gaze fixed on me without breaking their close contact. Although her posture was shy and reserved, the expression in her eyes was anything but timid¡ªit carried a strong, almost possessive edge. My inner wolf stirred uneasily, a low growl rumbling in my mind, but I quickly reminded myself that this child had endured so much and posed no threat. Still, the fact that she knew my name caught my attention. That was intriguing.


    "Oh my gosh! I''m so thrilled to see all of you!" Kennedy eximed, barely able to contain her excitement. "Are you hungry? Samuel mentioned you hunted before leaving your camp. Or maybe you''re tired? We''re going to set you up right here with us tonight."


    "I''m hungry!" piped up the youngest boy, and the room erupted inughter.


    "Gabriel, you''re always hungry," teased the oldest girl with a yful grin.


    "Well, Gabriel, you''re in luck. I just stocked the fridge," Kennedy said with a giggle, rubbing her stomach. "I''m always hungry, too. Let''s grab a snack, then you can all get cleaned up and tucked into bed. Sound good?" She extended her hand to Gabriel, who nced at the two older kids for reassurance before gently taking it. "Come on. You all need to eat and shower-the forest tends to make you pretty grimy."


    "Hey!" Seth protested, mock offended.


    "I''m sure your family doesn''t mind, but after a full day of shifting, ying in the forest with these kids, and hunting, you all smell pretty awful!" Kennedyughed again, and we all joined in as she led us toward the kitchen.


    "Okay, so we know Gabriel''s name,¡± I said, pointing to the little boy whose light brown hair stuck up in every direction. His green eyes darted around the room, absorbing every detail. "And we know Trinity. What about you two? Tell us your names."


    "My name''s Landon, and this is Peyton," the oldest boy said confidently. He definitely had the air of a leader''s child. I hoped he was prepared for questions about what had happened to them. But I was sure Ryker would wait until the younger ones were asleep before pressing too hard.


    "Are any of you siblings? Or did you just stick together to stay safe?" I asked cautiously. Seth and Samuel had given us a y-by-y while they were gone, so I didn''t need all the details again, but I was curious about what these kids would share¡ªor keep hidden.


    "We''re not siblings," Peyton said softly, her voice gentle but steady. "Landon and I train with the same group, and we all went to the same school.¡±


    "Even Trinity?¡± I asked, surprised. She seemed too young to be in school.


    "Yeah, she''s really smart, so they let her start early," Peyton exined.


    "Trinity, how old are you, sweetheart?" Kennedy asked as she prepared sandwich ingredients on the kitchen ind.


    "Four,¡± Trinity answered, clutching Finn''s neck as he tried to settle her on a stool. He looked a little uncertain, clearly unsure how to handle her clinginess. I fought back a smile. Finn was a natural with kids, but situations outside the training grounds seemed to unnerve him just a bit. The image of them together tugged at my heartstrings¡ªthey looked utterly adorable. I wished I could give him something like that. Wait-where had that thoughte from? I didn''t want pups. Shaking my head, I turned my attention back to the group. Finn scanned the room for help, but Samuel and Seth just smiled knowingly at him. I wondered what had happened today that left him struggling like this. I''d have to askter.


    Eventually, Finn gave up and settled onto the stool himself, with Trinity still perched on hisp.


    We all settled infortably, eating and chatting. Kennedy, Ryker, and I took turns asking light, surface-level questions to get to know the children better. Landon was the Gamma''s son, which exined his natural protectiveness and his bond with Seth. Peyton''s parents were healers. Gabriel''s father was a warrior, though he never mentioned his mother, which we made a mental note to ask Landon aboutter. Trinity''s parents were responsible for the farnd¡ªa small detail that took some coaxing to get out of her. Her idea of farming was a big barn with many men who worked early mornings. Landon and Peyton helped fill in the gaps when we clearly didn''t understand what she was trying to exin.


    When Gabriel started nodding off while sitting up, we decided it was time to call it a night. Kennedy took Peyton upstairs to shower, Ryker led Landon to Be''s room, and Finn and I took the little ones to our room since it was clear there was no way to separate him from Trinity, even if she was half asleep.

 Chapter 282

    "So, Gabriel, are you all set to shower on your own, or would you like a hand with washing up?¡± I asked gently, standing at the bathroom doorway.


    He lifted his small hand, signaling me to stop. "I''m big now. I can handle everything myself," he said confidently.


    "Alright then, little man. Just holler if you need help reaching your back, and Finn wille in, okay?" I added with a smile. Gabriel gave me a thumbs-up in response, but I caught the look of sheer panic on Finn''s face. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± I asked, sensing something was off.


    "How am I supposed to help him?!" Finn whispered urgently, almost yelling. "I''ve never done any of this before!"


    I chuckled softly. "Calm down. It''s not rocket science. Didn''t you have pups in your little rogue pack?¡±


    Finn''s expression darkened. "After Sammy and me, not really. Most pups only stayed long enough to move on to another pack. It was safer for them to be in the bigger group. Either we never found any pups, or our amazing leaders just ignored them. I''m betting on thetter."


    Suddenly, Gabriel''s voice rang out. "Finn! Help! I got soap in my eyes!"


    I scooped up Trinity, who willingly curled into my arms, her tiny body rxing against me. It was reassuring to know she''d cooperate when it really mattered. I heard Gabriel''s giggles echoing through the bathroom and smiled to myself. Finn was definitely in trouble. I began pacing slowly outside the bathroom door, cradling Trinity. She looked exhausted, but I was determined to wash away every bit of grime and check carefully for any injuries or scrapes that might need attention.


    About five minutester, the water stopped running. I heard the soft rustle of movement and hushed voices mixed with more giggles just before the door creaked


    open. I couldn''t hold back myughter, which startled Trinity awake.


    "Which one of you was supposed to be in the shower?" I asked through my amusement.


    "Ha ha, very funny," Finn shot back, smirking. "Let''s see how good you are at reaching for the soap without slipping."


    "Is that a challenge?" I stepped closer, locking eyes with him, those warm navy-blue eyes sparkling.


    He closed the distance as much as he could, Trinity still between us. His breath, warm and scented with spicy clove and ginger, brushed against my face, making a flush rise to my cheeks. I inhaled deeply, savoring the scent, then walked past him and shut the bathroom door behind me.


    ¡°Alright, sweetheart, let''s get you cleaned up. We''ll be quick because I want to win my challenge¡ªand because you look so sleepy. Sound good?" I whispered.


    She smiled softly and gave a tired nod. I had her test the water temperature, then rolled up my pants and set my shirt aside. Sports bra and leggings-perfect for this little adventure. We stepped into the shower together, and I positioned her under the warm stream while I gathered everything we''d need.


    Her hair fell to mid-back, and I braced myself for what I might find tangled in it. She soaped up carefully, and I helped her double-check all the important spots before moving on to her hair. I worked slowly, gently detangling and removing bits of leaves and dirt from the forest. Peyton had done a decent job caring for her-it wasn''t nearly as bad as I''d feared.


    Once we finished, I called out, ¡°Finn! Can you bring my bag in here, please?"


    A muffled ¡°Yeah,¡± came from the other side before the door swung open. ¡°Wait a minute! I didn''t realize clothes were optional when we were helping them! You cheated!" Finn eximed, tossing my bag onto the counter.


    "You''re such a sore loser," Iughed, pulling out a t-shirt for Trinity to wear to bed. "Here you go.¡± As I slipped it over her head, I noticed she was smiling at Finn again. I rolled my eyes yfully, dressed her fully, and ran a brush gently through her hair.


    It was a lighter shade than mine-where I had nearly ck hair with red highlights, hers was a rich dark chocte brown with subtle red tones. I wondered how much lighter it would look once dry. ¡°Alright, let''s get you tucked in."


    "Can I stay with Finn?" Trinity asked, ncing nervously between us.


    Finn looked toward me with the same uncertainty. When he didn''t respond, I turned to her. ¡°I think that would be okay. Do you mind sharing the bed with me too?" I held out my hand. Without hesitation, she took it and followed me down the hall.


    Gabriel was fast asleep, sprawled out in the middle of the king-sized bed. I helped Trinity climb up beside him, and she snuggled under the fluffy covers. She patted the spot on her other side, inviting Finn to join.


    "I''m going to check on the others, then I''ll be in," Finn said quietly, adjusting to having the four-year-old cling to his arm as he gotfortable.


    Miss L Author


    Thank you so much for reading. All constructivements and kind words are deeply appreciated. I''m unable to respond here, but if you want to join the conversation, you can find me on social media at Miss.L.Writes.

 Chapter 283

    31 - Greta


    As I walked down the dimly lit hallway, the faint voices of Landon and Ryker reached my ears. "Yeah, we don''t really know exactly what happened," Landon was saying. "The fire was massive, and everyone was running around in chaos. Peyton and I were at training when someone burst in shouting ''FIRE!'' Suddenly, all the kids panicked. Peyton and I ran together since we''re neighbors, but the wind was fierce, and sparks were flying everywhere. I got burned on my arm, and she told me we couldn''t keep searching anymore. We already told you how we found Gabriel and Trinity. Do you think our parents could still be alive?¡± His voice softened at the end, the uncertainty of a little boy shining through his words.


    "I hope so, buddy," Ryker replied gently. "But you''re safe here now, and you can stay as long as you want. Tomorrow morning, I''ll have my team start investigating what happened to your pack, now that we have a clearer picture. You''ve done an amazing job protecting your pack. Your parents and your alpha would be so proud of you."


    Hearing this, I stepped quietly into Be''s room, where the two boys were sitting on the bed. Both nced over at me, and I noticed the familiar mask sliding back onto Landon''s face. It made my heart ache, but at least he had allowed Ryker to see past it. "I''ve got them set up in Finn''s and my bedroom,¡± I said. "Do you want to stay there with us, or would you prefer your own bed?"


    "Can I have my own?!" Landon''s eyes lit up with excitement.


    "Of course you can, buddy,¡± Ryker said, giving his shoulder a reassuring pat. "Be''s out on patrol tonight. When hees back, he''ll just crash next to you if that''s okay."


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Landon beamed at both of us, pure joy radiating from him.


    ¡°Alright then, let''s get you tucked in,¡± Iughed softly. "Then I need to check on Peyton." Landon threw his arms around me in a hug that melted my heart, then gave Ryker a cheerful fist bump. Before we even reached the door, he was fast asleep. I closed the door gently behind us and looked at my best friend. "These poor kids... and kids like Finn. None of them should have to endure any of this."


    "I know," Ryker said, giving me a firm p on the back. "And you don''t have to worry about Peyton. She''s on Luna duty. Apparently, her mom is a maternity healer, and the apple didn''t fall far from the tree. She actually said Kennedy is, and I quote, ''almost ready.""


    I stopped dead in my tracks. "How does she know that?!"


    "No idea," Ryker shrugged, "but I''m inclined to believe her. Kennedy''s scent has been shifting as the pup grows, but it''s been almost overwhelming thest two days."


    "Really? I noticed a difference, but it hasn''t seemed stronger to me."


    "Peyton says it''s a mate thing to make sure I stay close when she''s vulnerable."


    "That''s both amazing and terrifying at the same time."


    "The really scary thing is you holding back."


    ¡°What?!¡± I eximed, feeling like I might get whish from his bluntness tonight. "What are you talking about?"


    "Look at him, Greta. Really look." Ryker spun me around as he pushed open the door to my room. "This man is here for you, and you won''t let him get close."


    "You know better than anyone why I can''t let him in.¡±


    "I know a good portion of your story, but not all of it. I''m pretty sure the parts I don''t know are what''s driving you to torture Finn."


    "I''m not torturing him. Screw you!" I muttered under my breath.


    "Aren''t you, though?¡± He turned my shoulder so I faced the room. The soft light revealed Trinity lying across Finn''s chest, her feet resting on Gabriel. "You won''t ept him. You won''t reject him. You won''t even try to be friendly with him. You''re not much better than Amy."

 Chapter 284

    A sharp growl bursts from my throat. "Don''t you darepare me to that b*tch!"


    Ryker''s voice is calm but firm. ¡°Then stop acting like her. You had every reason to keep your distance from men for a long time. But Finn isn''t like those others. He senses when something''s wrong. He''s not the jerk I ripped off you ten years ago. He wouldn''t even touch you without your say-so. And now that I have Ken, I understand how difficult it is to control those urges. Finn''s practically a saint."


    I shake my head, frustration bubbling up. "Saint or not, he won''t want me once he realizes I can''t give him this." I gesture vaguely around the room.


    Ryker''s brow furrows. "Give him what, exactly? You keep tossing that phrase around, but it means nothing without context."


    "Children, Ryker," I choke out, my voice cracking. "A family. I can''t give him that." A sob fights its way up, but I swallow it hard, wiping away the single tear that escapes, determined to avoid his pity.


    "He told me about the nightmare you had in the cave," Ryker says softly. "He knows someone hurt you. He even asked what he could do to help. He''s aware of more than you think, and he''s still here, trying. How do you know you can''t have a family?"


    I take a shaky breath, the weight of my scars pressing down on me. "The healer you brought me to when I first arrived at Dark Moon said there''s too much scar tissue for me to carry a pup. Those bastards did too much damage. I can''t recover from it." I exhale slowly, feeling the sting of hopelessness. Only Ryker has ever seen me this vulnerable. He found me broken and helped me grow stronger. I nce toward my mate, peacefully sleeping on the bed, two kids quietly vying for his attention, their little faces glowing with affection.


    "Look at him," I whisper. "He deserves to have a pup of his own."


    Ryker''s eyes soften. "Have you even asked him if it matters? He''s been through his own hell. Maybe that''s not even on his list of priorities."


    "But it will be, someday," I argue quietly. "And I don''t want him to resent me for not being able to give him that..." Before I can finish, Ryker''s hand gently covers my mouth.


    "If he doesn''t resent you for everything else you''ve been through, I doubt this will ever be the breaking point. Kennedy forgave me after I finally got my act together- thanks to you and my mom.¡± A small smile tugs at Ryker''s lips as he remembers. "Besides, the whole family thing may not even be an issue."


    I tilt my head, curious. "What do you mean?"


    ¡°I think Trinity might have imprinted on him," Ryker says quietly.


    I blink in surprise, turning to face him fully. "What?"


    "Her reaction is different from the other three," he exins. "Seth told me she didn''t talk to anyone until Finn came around, and since then she hasn''t been out of his reach."


    I interrupt, "But she let me shower her."


    "That''s because she senses you''re his mate. You''re an extension of him. I don''t think her parents survived, and she''s too young to be alone. Her instincts chose Finn-and apparently you to be her protectors, her guardians."


    ¡°Oh, Goddess,¡± I murmur, feeling a wave ofpassion for the little girl.


    Ryker nods. "I need to look into it more, but I''m pretty sure I''m right. So... go be with your family. Give him a chance. You might be stuck with him for the next fourteen years.¡± With that, he gently pushes me into the room, closing the door behind me and leaving me alone in the quiet darkness.


    ***


    After several uneven breaths, I finally give in and climb into the bed beside Gabriel. At least they left me some nkets. I curl onto my side, sliding my hand beneath the pillow to support my head, only to be startled by a sudden warmth as Finn intertwines our fingers. A fresh sob threatens to spill out, but he squeezes my hand softly, a silent reassurance that he''s here. He heard me. And maybe, just maybe, he understands.

 Chapter 285

    32 - Greta


    A sudden burst of sunlight floods my face, making me squint sharply. I try to move, but my body feels frozen in ce. What''s happening? Slowly, my eyelids flutter open, and I take in the cozy bedroom around me. It doesn''t take long to figure out why I''m trapped in this awkward position. I''m tangled in what can only be described as a human pretzel involving four people. Gabriel''s head is resting gently on my stomach, his backside pointed toward Finn, who still holds my right hand in his own, his hand resting lightly on his chest.


    I tilt my head a bit more and notice Trinity woven snugly between my legs. Her head lies softly on my left thigh, yet she''s tucked beneath my right leg. Her feet are nestled under Finn''s leg,pleting the knot of limbs. No wonder the nket is missing ¡ª theirbined body heat is enough to keep me warm.


    "How did you manage not to get tangled up in all this?" I whisper quietly to Finn.


    He lets out a soft huff before replying, "I was caught in it at first, but I had to go pee. When I came back, they had youpletely pinned down. None of them have moved since."


    I bite my lip, hesitant to bring up the more personal part of the earlier conversation. "Did you hear what Ryker said about their pack?" I ask, careful not to mention the part about me.


    Finn nods. "Yeah, I did. I think we should let him and Josh handle their business first. Once we have some answers, then we can talk things through with them. Sound good?" His fingers tighten around mine in a reassuring squeeze.


    I swallow nervously and respond, "Okay."


    "Hey." He tugs gently on my hand, coaxing me to look at him. His deep blue eyes hold a serious, contemtive expression. "I''ve been waiting a long time for my mate. I can wait a little longer." A soft smile spreads across his face as he presses a tender kiss to the back of my hand. A shiver runs through me, unexpected and electric.


    "That''s an interesting reaction," he teases, raising his eyebrows yfully. "I wonder if it only happens when I kiss your hand."


    I yank my arm back quickly as heughs. "There are children here," I scold half- heartedly, reaching over Gabriel''s still form to try and free myself from the pile. It''s a struggle-he''s surprisingly heavy and flexible. After a few moments of effort, I finally manage to stand up beside the bed.


    ¡°I was thinking of kissing you on the cheek,¡± Finn says with a grin. "Why are you all flustered?"


    He sits up smoothly, grabbing his t-shirt from the floor and pulling it over his head. My gaze drifts over the defined lines of his abs, now hidden beneath the fabric. "Do you approve?" he asks,ughing.


    My eyes snap back to his, and I gasp, caught red-handed checking him out. I should feel embarrassed or shy, but the way he looks at me makes it impossible.


    Clearing my throat, I force myself to focus elsewhere. "We should head downstairs and check on everyone. Peyton mentioned that Kennedy is close to delivering. I have no idea how an eight-year-old knows that, but she seems to have some sharp instincts." I gesture toward the two sleeping figures before me. "Should we wake them up and get them some breakfast?"


    "Yeah, I''m not sure what time it is, but I''m pretty sure everyone let us sleep in."


    "More likely, my meddling alpha and luna told everyone to leave us alone," I say with


    a roll of my eyes, ncing at Finn. Though he masks it well, there''s a flicker of uncertainty in his gaze again.


    "Is that really so bad?" he murmurs, his eyes fixed on Gabriel as he asks. I tilt my head, studying him carefully. He''s avoiding meeting my eyes.


    Taking a deep breath, I say softly, "I guess not." I lean down, gently pulling Trinity closer to me.


    "Really?!" His voice carries a hint of disbelief. He''s still unsure, and honestly, so am I. But I heard what Ryker said, and I don''t know how much longer I can keep fighting this.


    "Yeah, really," I mumble. Gabriel nuzzles into Finn''s shoulder as Finn steps toward me quickly. "But I''m still-"


    He silences me with a gentle kiss on my temple, then presses his forehead against mine, careful not to disturb the kids we''re holding. ¡°That''s all I needed to hear. Like I said, I''m a patient man.¡±


    "But¡ª¡± I start to protest again, but he interrupts me with a kiss on the cheek, so close to my lips that my breath catches in my throat.

 Chapter 286

    ¡°I love that I can silence you with just a kiss... anywhere, anytime. I''m definitely going to have to explore that more." His warm breath tickled my ear, sending a fresh wave of shivers cascading down my spine. Then, without another word, he turned and walked away. Even though I couldn''t see his face, I could feel the smug grin he wore like a badge of honor.


    The kitchen was alive with the chatter andughter of our friends, but two very important faces were noticeably absent. "Where are Ryker and Kennedy?" I asked, scanning the room.


    Josh, focused on hisptop, looked up. "Peyton was right. Ken went intobor a few hours ago."


    "WHAT?!" Trinity gasped, instantly wide awake. I carefully set her down on a stool. "Why didn''t anyonee to get us?"


    Josh shrugged. "What for? So you could pace around like Be?" He nodded toward the Gamma, who looked like he was about to tear his hair out.


    Curious, I lowered my voice. "What''s wrong with him?"


    "There''s nothing he can do for her right now. His pacing and constantining made the lead healer mad enough to kick him out," Josh said with augh.


    ¡°Shut up, asshole," Be shot back, though there was a hint of a smile.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Finn and I both eximed at the same time. I gestured toward Gabriel and Trinity.


    Be rolled his eyes but gave a reluctant nod. "Sorry. It''s weird having you be thenguage police, Greta." I stuck my tongue out, making him chuckle.


    Finn handed the kids a bowl of cereal, then quietly slipped behind me. His closeness was overwhelming; I could feel the heat radiating from his body, warming every inch of me. Suddenly, it hit me-Ryker was right. Finn never touched me without my permission. That small act of respect felt incredibly empowering. I took a deep breath and leaned back against him. His solid chest softened as he wrapped me in a protective embrace. His hand rested gently on my waist, and I could feel his breath whispering through my hair.


    I tried to push aside my self-consciousness with our teammates still in the room. Be had resumed his pacing, though his eyes were constantly scanning the area. Josh sat nearby, watching everything with a quiet intensity. He was far too observant for his own good, and I knew Ryker had probably filled him in on our conversation fromst night.


    "Hey, everyone. I know you''re all busy with the Luna, but we''ve got a situation," Jensen''s voice cut through the noise, linking us all together.


    "What''s going on?" Josh asked, eyes narrowing.


    We exchanged nces, tension rippling through the room.


    "What is it?¡± Finn whispered into my ear, sensing the shift in energy.


    ¡°Jensen just checked in. Something''s up," I replied softly.


    "We caught a path yesterday and have been tracking it closely. This morning, I picked up Janelle''s scent. She''s here."


    "Oh shit," I muttered, ncing at Finn.


    "Language, warrior," Be teased, grinning at me. "You and Finn should head out since you have experience with them and can identify more of the scents. We''ll alert the alpha and follow up from here.¡±


    I nodded, turning to leave, but a small hand caught mine. Trinity''s brilliant green eyes were wide with fear.


    "You''re leaving?" she asked softly.


    I crouched down to meet her gaze. "Finn and I need to check something out in the pack. This is how warriors keep everyone safe. Some of our guys need help, alright?" She nodded, as if she understood that was the answer she was supposed to give. "We need you to stay here and help out when the Luna gets home. Can you keep her and the new puppany while we''re gone?" Her eyes lit up with enthusiasm as she nodded again.


    "Are we running?" Finn asked, ncing at Josh.


    "Nah, you can take a truck. Save your energy." Josh stood, fishing a set of keys from his pocket. "Here. The sooner you leave, the sooner you cane back."


    I squeezed Trinity in a quick hug. "We''ll be as fast as we can, okay?" She nodded once more. Then I moved over to Gabriel and pulled him into a hug as well. "Hey, Be?" I called, catching his attention and nodding toward the kids. Hopefully, it would distract him too.


    He came over, nodding. ¡°Who wants a tour of the waterfall?!"


    "You have a waterfall?! That''s so awesome!" Gabriel eximed.


    Be kept chatting with the kids as Finn and I quietly slipped out the door.

 Chapter 287

    33 - Finn


    As we approached the SUV, a piercing scream shattered the tense silence-Finn''s name echoed desperately from behind us. We both spun around just in time to see the childunch herself toward him, her small body wrapping around him with surprising strength.


    "No, don''t go," she sobbed repeatedly, clutching him with all the tiny strength her fingers could muster.


    Finn nced at me, his expression searching for guidance, but I was just as lost. Neither of us knew how to handle this raw, overwhelming emotion. Deep down, a part of me wished Ryker''s assumptions about her parents were wrong. We werepletely out of our depths when it came to raising a pup or managing these intense emotional outbursts.


    "Hey,¡± I said softly, stepping closer and gently tucking a stray lock of hair behind her ear. She responded with a muffled ''humph'' and burrowed even deeper into Finn''s neck. Taking a steadying breath, I exchanged a look with Finn. Janelle was our immediate problem, but Trinity was our responsibility now. The weight of that truth pressed down on me, and I felt utterly clueless about what to do next.


    Finn rubbed her back soothingly. "Trin, why can''t we leave?"


    "Because you won''te back," she whimpered, her voice muffled against his skin.


    I pressed my hand over Finn''s on her back and asked gently, "What makes you think that?"


    ¡°Gramma and Grampa didn''te back. Then Mommy and Daddy didn''te back. Aunty Jo didn''te back either. Grown-ups don''te back when the bad stuff happens."


    ¡°Oh, sweet girl,¡± I murmured, moving closer to surround her between Finn and myself. Finn''s free arm encircled us protectively. "I can''t promise anything. Pack attacks are dangerous. But I can promise that we''ll both do everything possible toe back to you as soon as we can." I kissed her cheek softly and pulled back, meeting Finn''s eyes. He looked just as shattered by her reaction¡ªmaybe even more so. He had lived this reality before and understood the storm raging inside her.


    A cough interrupted the moment. "Sorry, I should have held her all the way down to the falls," Be said quietly, barely masking his sorrow. He held out his hands to take her, and I stepped aside. But when Finn moved to hand her over, she screamed again, inconsble. Be had to pry her off him, her body kicking and writhing. I fought the urge to scoop her back into our arms. Instead, I turned us both toward the SUV.


    ¡°Let''s go. Want me to drive?" I whispered.


    Finn shook his head, his face hard as stone. We climbed inside silently. He started the engine without a word, and we pulled away. Her screams echoed faintly in my ears, haunting me. I closed my eyes, sinking back into my seat, struggling to keep it together. That was one of the most gut-wrenching moments I''d ever experienced. A tear slipped down my cheek, and I felt Finn''s hand rest gently on my thigh. Opening my eyes slowly, I looked to my left. His eyes were rimmed red, but he stared straight ahead. Holding onto his arm, I whispered, "What did you do to me?"


    "Hmm?" He nced at me, confusion flickering briefly before his gaze returned to the road.


    "Before you, I was never this emotional. Honestly, I don''t think I''ve felt anything like this in over ten years. Then I find my mate, and suddenly I''m a blubbering mess every five minutes."


    He let out a wateryugh. "Maybe if you didn''t fight the mate bond so hard, you wouldn''t be this emotional."


    I squeezed his hand. ¡°Let''s kick Janelle''s ass first, then I''ll see what I can do about that." I rxed into theforting tingles spreading through me.


    The two-hour drive blurred past in silence until we neared our destination, where business had to take priority. We had a child to bring home. I gasped softly, and my wolf chuckled yfully in my mind.


    "What?" Finn scanned the surroundings from the driver''s seat.


    ¡°Oh, uh, nothing. My wolf is being unhelpful."


    "I didn''t have the thought you did,¡± he teased as I giggled.


    "Shut up."


    "You alright over there?"


    "Huh? Oh, yeah, sorry. Jensen should be close." I directed him to pull off the road. My wolf and I needed something to focus on, a distraction from the growing storm of my imagination. We climbed out and surveyed the area.


    ¡°Let''s go! We found their camp. We want to ambush them before they realize we''re onto them."


    "Sometimes I wish I was part of your pack," Finn muttered, walking around to my side of the SUV. I nced between Jensen''s wolf and Finn, then made a sudden, impulsive decision.


    Wrapping my arms around Finn''s neck, Iced my fingers in his hair. His arms instinctively wrapped around me. Before he could ask what I was doing, my fangs slipped out, my wolf surging forward as we marked him. His fingers dug into my skin, and the sensation was overwhelmingly pleasurable. Without hesitation, he returned the mark. I inhaled deeply, holding the breath as a wave of euphoria washed over me. He held me close, pressing me against him as we both came down from the high.


    "All right, lovebirds, you can f*ckter. Finn, wee to the noise you might regret it here, real soon."


    "Oh sh*t!"


    A chorus of voices shouting ''Finn'' and ''wee to the family'' filled our ears.


    "It''s about time, Greta."


    "Shut up, Ryker, you''re one to talk."


    "We can all give Greta a hard timeter. Right now, we have a rogue to take down." I nodded my thanks to Jensen, even though we both knew it was only dying the inevitable.


    Finn and I shifted and followed him. Our wolves ran side by side, close enough that our shoulders brushed as we moved.


    "They''re not far from here. They''re not as stealthy as when your group came through, Finn. I just can''t tell if that''s intentional, and we''re being set up, or if they''re really this stupid."


    "It could be either. Janelle never seemed like the nner type, but I didn''t think she was the idiot of the group either."


    "LOOK OUT!" Brian''s shout rang out just before a blur of fur streaked past us, followed by a wolf crashing into me.


    "GRETA!" Finn yelled.


    "Go! I''ve got this asshole." I didn''t wait for a response, turning to face whoever had


    just knocked me down.

 Chapter 288

    34 - Finn


    We were tangled in a chaotic mess of fur and snapping jaws. The foul odor of this rogue was so overwhelming it almost made me gag, but I refused to relent, sinking my teeth into him repeatedly. Although he moved quickly, his attacks were reckless and uncoordinated. His ws swiped wildly but never found their target because he was fueled by anger, not precision. My wolf pulled back, then lunged sideways, spinning around to mp onto his nk. He tore into the muscle, and we were rewarded with a desperate howl as the rogue hit the ground, attempting to hobble away. My wolf wasn''t about to let that happen. He leapt onto the man''s back, teeth sinking into his throat again and again until the rogue finally copsed, motionless.


    Once my wolf detected the cessation of the pulse in the man''s neck, he released him, dropping the body to the earth. We immediately resumed our hunt for our mate. Around me, the sounds of battle echoed growls, snarls, and the sh of ws. This group wasn''t foolish, but their n remained unclear. They hadn''t broken through our defenses to prate deeper into Dark Moon territory. There were no demands, no threats, and no clear objective I could discern. Yet, despite the confusion, my instincts pulled me steadily toward Greta.


    Suddenly, two grey wolves darted out from the shadows toward me. They looked barely past adolescence but carried no hint of hesitation. Instead, they radiated fury, as if driven by a burning vendetta. I kept them in my sight, watching as they circled, trying to intimidate me. Their reckless bravado gave me a moment''s respite from my previous skirmish. "Idiots," I thought grimly.


    I could hear another pair lurking in the brush to my left. Like the first two, they were poorly trained. If this was truly Janelle''s group, what was she thinking? Theirck of discipline was a death sentence for all of us. When Sammy and I were part of her rogue pack, training was rigorous. Not as strict as Dark Moon''s, but enough to keep us coordinated and alive in battle.


    The first wolf lunged, ws like razor des shing through the air. He missed, but his attack pushed me dangerously close to his partner. She sprang onto my back. Instead of resisting, I let her momentum carry us to the ground, rolling toward herpanion. She hadn''t expected the sudden drop, and her paws lost their grip. Ipleted the roll and swiped at her underbelly with my ws, tearing through exposed flesh. A sharp huff escaped her as the other two wolves rushed to join the fight.


    I quickly assessed the situation and pivoted as one wolf leapt into the air and the other darted toward my back nk. The airborne wolf didn''tnd on me directly but managed to rake my muzzle with his hind ws. I was lucky to avoid more serious injury to my legs.


    Now, all four wolves were on me¡ªa whirlwind of ws, teeth, and thrashing tails. Thergest wolf attacked again, this time seeding in knocking me to the ground. A searing, blinding pain erupted in my side as his teeth sank in. The agony forced my body to buck violently, dislodging him. But before I could recover, the bigger wolf lunged once more. A wave of nausea and dread crashed over me.


    Yet, fear didn''t take hold. Something was wrong with Greta. She was terrified¡ª terrified of only one thing. My mind shifted into autopilot as adrenaline surged through me. I had to reach her. These wolves had to be stopped. My consciousness receded to the backseat; my wolf took full control, driven by the same desperate need to protect Greta.


    We charged at the first two smaller wolves, tearing the throat out of one and hurling his lifeless body into the other. It was a swift, brutal dance of teeth and ws. There was no time to restrain them-only to end this quickly and move on to her. Capturing was irrelevant when her safety was at stake.


    The remaining two wolves sensed the sudden shift in my ferocity. The smaller of the two retreated slowly, but there was no escaping death this time. He would never again threaten our pack or any other. My wolf pounced, pinning him to the ground. The wolf turned his head submissively, silently begging for mercy. But we don''t need warriors who crumble at the first sign of defeat. We dispatched him swiftly and turned our attention to the female.


    Shey sprawled over the male she hade with, likely his mate. She made no effort to defend herself anymore. I ignored her and fixed my gaze on the biggest wolf, who had been watching my every move with cold calction.

 Chapter 289

    We collide with a force that rattles every bone in our bodies, jaws snapping fiercely as ws sh through the air. He''s the only one who matches me in size and speed, making this fight brutal and relentless. But Greta lingers in my thoughts, a sharp ache reminding me of her pain. I can''t afford to waste time here¡ªI have to get rid of this bastard and find her. She needs me, and she needs me now.


    Fueled by that desperate urgency, I sh deep into his chest with my ws. The raw, involuntary howl of agony he emits is the opening I need. I mp down on his neck with everything I have and tear. His body crumples beneath me, but I don''t pause to check if he''s dead. Greta''s safety is my only concern.


    We race through the dense forest, the bond between us pulling me closer to her with every step. Then, suddenly, a scream cuts through the air-sharp, painful, unmistakably human. Why did she shift back? My wolf surges forward, breaking through a tangle of low-hanging branches. What I see stops me cold and churns my stomach.


    Greta is battered and bloodied, bruises darkening her skin. Three men circle her like wolves eyeing prey. Despite her stance-defiant and ready to fight-I can see the hunger in their eyes. No one but me is allowed to desire my mate.


    Anger and jealousy ze through me, hot and fierce. I charge at the wolf nearest to her. He meets me just before my wolf tackles him to the ground, ws shredding his throat mercilessly. But there''s no time to savor the kill my ears catch a grunt from Greta. I pivot quickly, moving to help her.


    She''s fighting with everything she has, but blood loss has weakened her, and with two men pinning her to the ground, her options are limited. Without hesitation, I grab the jerk looming over her by his hair and m him into a tree behind me. Then I deliver a solid punch to the face of the man holding her arms above her head.


    ¡°Grant, Jensen. Greta''s hurt. I''m getting her out of here," I say through the mindlink, the connection feeling strange from my end. I receive a brief confirmation¡ªthey heard me, but nothing more.


    "No! We have to keep fighting. The pack needs us," she insists, trying to resist.


    "The pack needs you alive to fight. Give me five minutes. You have to heal. But seriously, why were you human in the first ce?"


    "Silver," she whispers. "One of them cut me with silver. It was deep enough to force the shift."


    I can''t help but joke, trying to lighten the mood despite the tension. "Well, you''re already sounding better."


    Finding a spot that seems just outside the chaos of battle, I duck into some thick brush and pull her gently into myp, holding her close. I bury her face in the crook of my neck, and she teases softly, "Too bad we''re in the middle of a fight, or I''d make a suggestivement right now."


    I chuckle, feeling the warmth of her despite the cold fear gnawing at me.


    "Thanks for that,¡± she murmurs. "How am I supposed to fight now?"


    I tighten my hold, even though it only makes my own situation harder and I don''t regret it one bit.


    "I''m sure you''ll think of something," she giggles.


    "Ugh, no sex right now. First, we get rid of Janelle and her minions. Only after that will I pound you into the nearest tree."


    "Promises, promises," sheughs again, but this time I press my lips to hers, silencing her with a kiss. I can feel her strength beginning to return.


    "Ready to go kick some more ass?"


    "After you, mate," she replies, determination shining in her eyes.

 Chapter 290

    35 - Finn


    Words fail to capture the overwhelmingfort I feel holding Greta close in my arms. Yet, there''s no time to dwell on that warmth now; this battle is far from over. Sliding my fingers gently through her hair, I press a soft kiss to her lips onest time before easing her off myp and rising to my feet. She catches on quickly, grasping my hand tightly, and together we sprint into the dense forest, the sounds of snarling wolves and snapping jaws echoing behind us.


    "They knew we wereing," Greta murmurs, a rare trace of worry threading


    through her voice-something I''m not ustomed to hearing.


    "I''m aware," I reply, frustration thick in my tone. "I think your warriors got outmaneuvered." Ryker''s team is notoriously skilled, so it''s baffling how this could have happened.


    "Could they be using any of your old hideouts or secret routes to infiltrate the pack?" she asks, eyes scanning the shadows.


    "I doubt it," I say thoughtfully. "Amy''s father was extremely secretive about our movements. There was a heavy reliance on magic to mask our travel. No one really knew where or how we moved until we reached the destination he chose."


    "He really pushed the magic, didn''t he?" Gretaments, shaking her head.


    "Yeah, he had plenty of weaknesses, but his powers made up for them. That''s how he kept control over us most of the time. We were always numb, thanks to whatever he slipped into our food. The worst part? We knew what he was doing¡ªand we let it happen.¡± Bitterness seeps into my voice despite my efforts to suppress it.


    He used to give us these long, hollow speeches about safety and focus, about how it was necessary to keep us from distractions while we fulfilled our destiny against Ryker''s pack. It was all lies-nothing but a load of bullsh*t.


    We reach a small clearing where at least ten wolves are locked in fiercebat. Now that I bear Greta''s mark, I can easily distinguish between the rogues and those loyal to the pack by scent alone. It''s a crucial advantage to know who stands with me and who stands against me. Turning to my mate, I ask, ¡°Ready to finish this?"


    She giggles softly, a spark of determination lighting her eyes. "Absolutely. Let''s see who''s the better fighter now."


    With that, we both shift, our forms blurring, and dive into the fray, taking down as many enemies as we can.


    After dispatching two more wolves, Ie face to face with a massive beast-no doubt Janelle''s mate. His muscles bulge beneath thick fur, and his wild, bloodshot eyes betray a mind clouded by something stronger than rage. He sizes me up with a grunt before charging headlong into battle.


    Like the others I''ve fought today, he''s all raw aggression and reckless moves. Even Sammy and I fought with more precision when we faced the pack. Something''s off¡ª they don''t know what they''re doing, and it''s going to be their downfall.


    He uses his bulk to his advantage, tackling me to the ground and pressing a heavy paw against my chest. But I''m smaller and more agile, slipping free from his grasp. Rolling beneath him, I sh at his underbelly, but his thick, matted fur shields his skin from my ws.


    We circle each other endlessly, exchanging bites and scratches. The fight drags on, and I start to grow bored with his predictable tactics. He lunges forward, misses, then pulls back, only to try again momentster. When I can''t stand it any longer, I time his next attack perfectly and meet him head-on, snapping my powerful jaws at his muzzle.


    Suddenly, a smaller gray wolf charges in to assist him, but he shoves her away with a hind leg. I''m not sure if it''s to protect her or because he wants to fight me alone. It must be Janelle, trying to shield her mate from further harm. I can smell the blood on him, but his injuries remain hidden, giving me no advantage.


    He lunges once more, mouth wide open, fangs gleaming as he aims for my throat.


    I rear up and sh a w across his muzzle, eliciting a sharp whimper from the


    gray wolf and a pained howl from him. Following through, I aim to pin his neck down when suddenly, a desperate voice breaks through the chaos.


    "No, Finn, don''t hurt him!" Janelle''s sobs cut through the air.


    My mind races with thoughts I dare not voice aloud: *You should''ve thought this through beforeunching another attack on this pack. They''ve never wronged you. They never harmed us. I don''t even understand why you came here. ude was a fool for bringing you all, and you''re fools for staying and trying this again.*


    I mp my jaws tighter around his neck, knowing he''s a threat in this state.


    "No! You can''t take him from me! He''s the only good thing in this entire mess!" Janelle cries, her voice breaking with anguish.


    The forest seems to hold its breath as the fight reaches a painful, fragile pause.

 Chapter 291

    My wolf paid no mind to Janelle''s frantic rambling. "You should''ve thought twice before attacking again," he growled, his voice low and dangerous.


    I tightened my grip around his neck onest time, tasting the metallic tang of blood as it mixed with the adrenaline coursing through me. Beneath me, he writhed and twisted, desperate to break free, but I had him firmly pinned on his side. His ws swiped through the air, but they never connected with my skin. Janelle''s agonized cries pierced the tense air once more, only fueling my wolf''s fury. With a final snap of his powerful jaws and a sharp twist of the neck, he silenced her screams. Janelle let out a scream of pain, then turned her fury toward me.


    This time, I shifted back into my human form, needing to face her and speak directly.


    "How could you?" she spat, her voice trembling with rage and disbelief. "You know what a mate means to us-how vital that bond is to everyone who''s ever been alone, without family or a ce to call home. You should understand that better than anyone."


    Shey draped across her mate''s chest, his form shifting back to human as the transformationpleted fully.


    "I do understand what a mate means," I replied, my voice steady butced with bitterness. "My first mate was selfish-a woman who cared for no one but herself. If she truly valued me and the mate bond, none of this would have happened. But she made her choice, and she paid for it with her life. The goddess deemed me worthy of a second mate. My second mate takes that bond seriously. She fights by my side for our pack. So spare me the sentimental crap about your mate being so great. If he was really that amazing, he would have taken you away from this ce or at least tried to be part of this pack. He would have given you a home and cared for you instead of going along with whatever ridiculous scheme this was. ude isn''t even here anymore-so why carry on his n?"


    I barely cared about her response; my words were a distraction while I searched desperately for my mate in my mind.


    "How dare you speak of my mate that way! He was better than you''ll ever be," Janelle shouted, her fury boiling over. "He fought for what he believed in, even if it meant staying outside a normal pack.¡±


    She was so close, her face inches from mine, yelling wildly. I grabbed her wrist firmly and threw her to the ground. I wasn''t in the mood to tolerate her nonsense any longer. My priority was finding my mate. Though it seemed like she wasn''t hurt anymore, the fact that I couldn''t see her filled me with unease.


    Janelle pushed herself up, ring at me. "You could''ve been great. You could''ve been one of us. You could''ve led your own pack, held the power of an alpha! But no -you chose to be a lowly servant. You were never good enough for Amy. That''s why she never mated with you, never marked you. She knew you were weak and unworthy!"


    I opened my mouth to respond, but before I could speak, a fist connected with Janelle''s face. She spun and crashed to the ground.


    "If you ever so much as speak to my mate again, I will kill you!" Greta stood over Janelle, her eyes zing with a fierce, murderous light.


    Despite the chaos, I couldn''t help but feel a rush of heat at the sight. It waspletely inappropriate wrong time, wrong ce-but I couldn''t turn off the feeling. For the first time since we met, Greta had stood up for me. She had called me her mate, right in front of someone else.


    I stepped forward, grabbing her hand to pull her up. I pressed her body close against mine, wrapping an arm around her waist. My other hand tangled in her hair as I crushed my lips to hers. None of it mattered¡ªthe forest around us, the fact that we were naked, or the unknown number of eyes watching. I needed her close, needed to feel every inch of her.


    When I finally pulled back, I looked deep into Greta''s eyes. "Don''t listen to her. We need to get home and clean up. We have a pup waiting for us."


    Greta''s eyes sparkled with warmth.


    "You already have a pup?¡± Janelle shrieked from the ground, breaking the moment. "That was fast! You didn''t even give Amy a chance to rest or mourn her before you went off and got another she-wolf pregnant!"


    Greta moved to pull away from me, ready to tear into Janelle again, but I held her firmly, drawing her face back to mine. ¡°Don''t. She''s not worth your anger, your time, or your energy. Let''s go check on Grant and Jensen and see if we can head home."


    We stood there, the tension thick in the air, but for the first time in a long while, I felt a flicker of hope.

 Chapter 292

    36 - Greta


    My emotions are a storm raging inside me, a confusing mix of anger, frustration, and something darker. Part of me aches to confront Janelle, to make her pay for everything she''s done. Honestly, I never cared for her much-she and Amy always acted like they were too important to get their hands dirty with real work. Their focus was always on climbing thedder, grabbing power, and now I understand the reason behind it. But knowing that doesn''t lessen how much they irritate me. Even if Janelle isn''t the mastermind behind this whole mess, she will bear the brunt of the me. Everyone in this pack will pin the worst of it on her, and I''m certain it''s personal. This isn''t just business; it''s deeply, painfully personal.


    A sudden kiss on my neck pulls me out of my swirling thoughts, and I catch my breath at the electric sensation. "They''ve got this handled. Grant said we should leave before he throws up," Finn murmurs quietly near my ear, his warm breath sending a shiver of goosebumps across my skin. It dawns on me that Janelle and her team aren''t alone with us, which makes Finn''s distraction even more dangerous. I realize I''ll have to be careful around him; his charm is a weapon all its own. Without warning, Finn lifts me effortlessly by my thighs, and I instinctively wrap my legs around his waist as he begins to walk. It feels almost silly, but for the first time in my life, I don''t mind being so exposed and vulnerable. I crave every inch of contact with him, as if it''s the only thing grounding me right now.


    "So much for being thrown against the nearest tree,¡± I tease, half-joking. The skin- to-skin sensation is intoxicating, and I can''t deny the electric thrill of the steel pipe pressing against my clit as we move. I might actuallye just from this alone. A soft whimper escapes me, though I try to hold it back¡ªI''m not sure if I seed.


    "Oh, I''ll still take you against a tree," Finn growls lowly, "but no one gets to see you when youe. That''s for my eyes and ears only." His hands tighten on my hips, and I can feel the hunger radiating from him, stirring a fresh wave of heat inside me. I''m sure the air around us is thick with desire.


    "Then you better get me the hell out of here... now, or I won''t give you a choice," I whisper, pressing a kiss to his neck, matching his movements. A deep rumble vibrates through his chest, and I make a mental note to coax that sound out as often as possible. Despite the intensity, he doesn''t falter or stumble; he''s inplete control. Yet, the slight twitch in his jaw betrays how close he is to losing it. Part of me wants to push him over the edge, while the other half agrees this moment should be ours alone, away from prying eyes.


    "Fuck, baby. You''ve got to stop grinding on me like that," he growls.


    "I''m not doing anything," I say, feigning innocence while tilting my hips against him. It feels too good to stop, and I''m soaking wet for him.


    "Fuck it!" he snaps just before I feel the rough bite of bark against my back. "You wanna y, mate?" His hand slides between us, rubbing his hardness through my slick folds, and an involuntary moan slips out of me. "Do you like that?¡± he whispers, peppering my corbone with kisses. I close my eyes, nodding, savoring the delicious sensation. "I need words, pretty girl," he demands, pressing against me again.


    "Oh! Yes. I need more, please," I gasp. A small, feminist voice in my mind tells me I should y harder to get, make him work for it, but I can''t even pretend right now. I need this too badly. I''ve kept us apart for far too long.


    His breath brushes against my ear and neck as he whispers, "I love it when you beg me. Will you say it again?" His grip on my ass tightens, perhaps rough enough to leave bruises, as he continues to assault my clit with relentless thrusts.


    ¡°Please.....¡± I gasp, struggling to steady my breathing enough to speak. "I need you inside me... now, Finn... please. OH FUCK!¡± I cry out as he plunges into me hard. I cling to him, digging my nails into his shoulders as he drives into me again and again. I never imagined I could surrender control sopletely, but this¡ªthis is pure heaven.


    His nose nudges mine, pulling me back to the present as he pounds into me. I open my eyes to see them flickering between his human gaze and his wolf''s fierce intensity. Without hesitation, I crash my lips against his in a bruising kiss that sends us both spiraling over the edge. He swallows my cry of pleasure as he fills me with his release, then continues to rock me gently until I am left trembling and spent, riding out two more waves of ecstasy.

 Chapter 293

    He doesn''t pull away from me. Instead, he shifts, settling his back against the rough bark of the tree, and begins to pepper my chest and neck with a series of tender, fluttering kisses. ¡°Are you tired, Finn?" I giggle softly, fully aware that he just carried me-then held me up for what felt like an eternity. I''m not exactly a fragile flower, but I''m no featherweight either.


    Suddenly, he nips the top of my breast, and I let out a sharp shriek. ¡°No, sassy! I can''t walk like this, and I have a feeling you''re far from finished."


    He grins mischievously. "I''m definitely not done with you yet. Let''s get to the car so we can continue." I start to rise, but before I can move far, he grunts and pulls me back down against him.


    "No way. This ride isn''t over. For now, we''re stuck together." He raises an eyebrow, shing a teasing smile. "So why not make the best of it?"


    My eyes follow his hand as it slides between us, his thumb gently stroking my clit. A shiver runs through me, and I instinctively thrust my hips forward. We both groan in response. ¡°That''s what I thought,¡± he murmurs. ¡°Why don''t you show me how you like to take control and dominate?"


    His hands glide down to my thighs, sending magical tingles through my body.


    "You want me to be in control?" I ask, skeptical. No man has ever truly let me take the reins. It''s just not in their nature. Sure, I often ride on top-one of my favorite positions¡ªbut I''ve never been the one setting the pace or directing the movements.


    "Absolutely," he replies, his smile melting my resolve. "I want to know what you like. And it looks like we have some time to explore."


    I lean in closer, my voice barely above a whisper. "I like it when your mouth is on me." Saying it out loud feels strange-new-but liberating.


    He nods, a satisfied smile spreading across his face as he leans forward again, pressing soft kisses to my chest. ¡°Go on," he urges, his breath warm against my skin.


    I begin to sway my hips, and his low moan sends a thrill through me. Making him lose control like that feels powerful. I thread my fingers through his hair, guiding his face toward one of my breasts. He looks up at me with those heavy-lidded eyes, daring me to say the word. I take a deep breath and manage just one: "Suck."


    Without hesitation, he takes my nipple between his teeth, teasing it gently. The sting makes me hiss, but it''s an exquisite sensation.


    He alternates his attention between both breasts as I begin to rock my hips more insistently against him. The friction between his length and my clit sends me spiraling toward the edge faster than I expected.


    "I''m so close,¡± I pant, clutching his hair and shoulder tightly. His hand moves to my ass, pulling me harder against him.


    ¡°Oh, yeah. Just like that. I''m going toe... Finn... Now! Oh shit. Oh shit! Oh shit!" My mind nks as I shatter around him. Stars explode behind my closed eyelids, and my vision narrows.


    ¡°Greta. Greta? Baby, are you okay?" His voice cuts through the haze, but I struggle to focus on his words. Blinking several times, I still can''t see clearly. Then, warm hands cradle my cheeks, and I find myself gazing into the most stunning navy blue eyes.


    "Hey, did I hurt you?" His worry is unmistakable.


    I blink once more, fighting to get my mouth to cooperate. ¡°That was... amazing,¡± I manage to croak, pressing a soft kiss to his lips. His entire body rxes, and he pulls me into a tight embrace.


    "I''ve never felt anything like that before," I whisper against his neck.


    "I''ll make sure it bes a regr thing," he promises, but then his tone shifts. "We need to get back. There''s a little girl who''s starting to think we might note back."


    I nod, knowing he''s right. Until we figure out what happened to the pack and find any survivors, we have children depending on us.


    I rise, my legs shaky beneath me, and he follows, leaning in to kiss me again. The kiss quickly deepens from gentle to heated. Suddenly, I understand why Kennedy and Ryker can''t keep their hands off their mates. I used to think it was an Alpha thing, but now I realize it''s a mate thing.


    "I''m going to need to shift," Iugh breathlessly. "It''s the only way I''ll be able to keep my hands to myself and focus."


    He chuckles in agreement.


    We shift, the familiar sensation grounding me, and head out to check in with the warriors. They update us on the rogues we captured and killed during the fight.


    Thank you so much for reading. Your thoughtfulments and feedback mean the world. I can''t interact here, but if you want to join the conversation, you can find me on social media as Miss. L. Writes.

 Chapter 294

    37 - Finn


    Greta guided me over to Ryker''s packhouse, where I was able to freshen up and change clothes. It still amazes me how fortunate I am to have ess to all the essentials-clean clothes, supplies, everything right at my fingertips. Cindy, the petite kitchen omega with a heart of gold, packed us some meals to take along, and soon we were on the road.


    "Uh... so how is this going to work?" I asked cautiously, breaking the silence. Physically, we had the whole mating thing sorted out. Greta had even allowed me to hold her hand for most of the drive, which was a small but significantfort.


    "What do you mean?" she replied, though her voicecked conviction. I could tell she was wrestling with practical concerns, just like me.


    "Well, now that we''re mated, there''s no way I''m sleeping apart from you. But my apartment? It''s tiny. It won''t fit you, me, and potentially up to four kids." I watched her eyes widen in surprise. Maybe she hadn''t been considering the same logistics I


    was.


    "What makes you think we''re going to have up to four kids with us?" Her voice cracked slightly, that husky tone making her sound even more adorable. I couldn''t help but smile at how nervous she was. Kids had never factored into her life n before, and now I understood why. But we had this chance to help children who were lost and alone¡ªand I refused to abandon them the way I had been left behind.


    "I figure that until we figure out what happened to their pack, and we''re absolutely sure there''s no one else willing and able to take them in, it makes sense to keep them together. And since Trinity seems to have decided that we''re her people...¡±


    ¡°You.....¡± Greta interrupted, a teasingugh escaping her lips. ¡°You''re her person. She must have been a daddy''s girl." She chuckled at me.


    "I think every girl should be a daddy''s girl. Weren''t you?" I teased, watching a fleeting smile cross her face so quickly I almost missed it. It was a subtle attempt to coax her into opening up about her past. Thanks to Ryker, I already knew some of the trauma she''d endured, but I wanted to hear the good parts too. She was silent for a moment, and I struggled to find a way to keep the conversation flowing. Then, she took a deep breath and turned to look at me.


    "As a matter of fact, I was. But that probably had a lot to do with the fact that we lost my mother when I was young. For a long time, it was just him and me.¡±


    "And he''s not here now, so I''m guessing he didn''t make it out of your pack with you." A tear slipped down her cheek, but she didn''t avert her gaze. I had to remind myself to keep my eyes on the road and not get lost in the beauty of her face.


    She inhaled deeply before continuing. "No, he didn''t make it out. I think he made the choice early on to stay behind until everyone else was safe. Then I was taken, and everything changed."


    "What do you mean?"


    "The attack was sudden. The rogue pack that invaded didn''t kill everyone immediately. Most of us were captured and locked away in the dungeons beneath


    the packhouse. The rest fled into the surrounding forest."


    ¡°Dungeons?¡± I asked, incredulous. Who even has dungeons these days?


    ¡°Yes.¡± She let out a wateryugh. ¡°Our packhouse was actually an old castle,plete with dungeons. My father moved back and forth, rescuing people a few at a time. I tried to help. Early on, the daughters of the ranked members were kept in the upper bedrooms for breeding. The rogue alpha was desperate to have the strongest pup, and he didn''t care how many girls he went through to get one."


    I struggled to focus on that disturbing detail without losing control of the truck. "So, how did you help your dad get people out?" I asked, shifting the conversation.


    "At first, we were allowed to move around our floor, going from room to room. That ended once they realized fewer and fewer of us were around. A few of us girls knew secret ways to sneak out of the castle unseen-that''s the benefit of being reckless teenagers. But we could only free one person at a time, so the guards wouldn''t notice right away. Some girls never left their rooms out of fear, and after being forced to spend time with that monster, they came back broken¡ªmentally and physically. We focused on rescuing the weaker and broken ones first. One night, after freeing a beta girl, I was heading back to my room when one of the rogue alpha''s guards caught me. That''s when I was thrown into the dungeons. None of them were allowed to... you know, but that didn''t stop them from doing whatever else they wanted."


    I swallowed hard, the weight of her words settling heavily between us as we drove on through the quiet night.

 Chapter 295

    My vision narrows sharply, and a wave of red floods my sight. Trembling with fury, I''m forced to pull the car over to avoid crashing. I''m painfully aware that my anger might be frightening her, especially now that she''s finally opening up about her past on her own. But the rage I feel over how those men treated her is overwhelming and uncontroble.


    "Hey, Finn. Look at me," she says softly, her voice cutting through the storm of my thoughts. I''m lost in a dark spiral, imagining every way I''ll make those who survived Ryker''s attack pay for what they did to Greta''s pack. Suddenly, I sense movement beside me. Before I realize it, she''s sitting on myp in the driver''s seat, her rough hands cradling my face gently.


    "Finn, look at me. They''re all dead. Every single one of them. They were beaten, bloody, and burned. Please don''t let this consume you," she pleads, her eyes searching mine for some sign of peace.


    I blink, slowly wrapping my arms around her waist. She pulls me closer, and the calm that washes over me is anchored by her familiar scent and the warmth of her touch. I wonder if I''ll ever be able to hear that chapter of her history without feeling this fierce need to protect her.


    "I''m sorry," I whisper, pressing a kiss to the smooth skin at her vicle. A different kind of heat spreads through me, one fueled by more than just anger.


    ¡°For what?¡± she asks, her voice tender. ¡°You didn''t do anything wrong."


    "I want to know everything about you, about your past, but I can''t listen to you being


    hurt without getting unbearably angry." I kiss her again and again, trailing soft kisses over every inch of exposed skin beneath her tank top.


    "And apparently... horny," she giggles, the sound turning into a soft moan.


    "Can you me me?" I tease, my voice low and rough.


    ¡°Uh, no..... not really," she stammers, as I draw her hips closer. Once I start, I have no intention of stopping until she''s writhing above me.


    No matter how much she tries to respond, I keep my focus solely on her. I want to rece every painful memory with a new one-something good, something filled with pleasure. She begins to move against me on her own, grinding slowly, which gives me the chance to explore with my hands. But I keep my touch outside her clothes, setting myself a personal challenge: can I bring her to the edge without ever slipping beneath heryers?


    The answer is a clear yes. She wants this desperately, dry-humping against me so intensely that I can feel the imprint of her zipper on my skin. Her cheeks flush a delicate pink just before she reaches her peak, her body trembling and hips moving wildly. I take over the rhythm, steadying her so she can fully ride out the wave of her orgasm. When it''s over, her forehead rests softly on my shoulder.


    "I don''t want you to move, but we need to get back and report to Ryker. We have to find out if there''s any news about the kids so we can make a n. But if there''s a kid-free bed tonight, I might not be able to resist,¡± she murmurs, her lips brushing the sensitive skin of my neck in a gentle kiss.


    About half an hourter, we pull into the gravel parking lot, greeted by four excited children. Trinity''s eyes glisten with tears as I crouch down to scoop her into my


    arms.


    "See? Greta told you we''d be back as soon as we could," I say softly.


    "Did you get them all this time?" she asks cautiously.


    "What do you mean, ''this time''?" Greta interjects, curious.


    ¡°Well, the rogues came before, and then when we were in the woods, and now they''re back again. Did you catch them all, or do you have to leave again?" Trinity''s sharp mind is clear as ever.


    ¡°We''re done with them for now, alright? Did you get to see the new baby yet?" I try to change the subject, hoping to lighten the mood.


    "Oh yes! She''s so tiny. I can''t hold her yet, but Peyton got to because she''s bigger and helped out," Trinity beams.


    As we climb the long staircase, I listen to a detailed y-by-y of the new baby''s arrival, the children''s excitement filling the air around us.

 Chapter 296

    38 - Finn


    The living room buzzed with warmth and chatter as we finally stepped inside. Though crowds usually made me uneasy, the joyous energy surrounding the arrival of Kennedy and Ryker''s baby was infectious, and I found myself smiling along with everyone else. Trinity wriggled free from my arms but promptly grabbed my hand with her tiny fingers, clearly asserting her little authority over the situation.


    ncing over my shoulder, I caught Greta''s eye. She gave me a gentle smile paired with a casual shrug before heading toward the kitchen. Meanwhile, I was gently pulled toward the crowded couch where I could just make out the top of Kennedy''s head peeking through the sea of well-wishers gathered around her.


    "Come on, Finn, look! Look!" Trinity tugged at my hand with surprising strength, moving as if we were the same size and I could easily weave through the legs of the adults like she did. "Come on, Finn!" she repeated, her impatience clear. Some of the guests chuckled and stepped aside, amused by the determination of this tinymander.


    When I finally reached the front, the sight stopped mepletely. Kennedy was radiant, cradling a small bundle wrapped in a soft pink nket. I could only glimpse a pair of chubby cheeks and a tiny nose, but I knew without a doubt that she was perfect. If the baby resembled her mother in any way, Ryker was in serious trouble. He held them both protectively in his arms, while the room filled with soft coos and admiring whispers.


    ¡°She''s beautiful, everyone. Congrattions,¡± I said, my voice warm.


    Kennedy''s face lit up with a proud smile. "At least I only had to push out one," she joked, looking down at the little bundle. ¡°Rayna did two at once. It was incredible, exhausting, terrifying, and absolutely perfect."


    "What''s her name?" Greta asked softly as she stepped up beside me, just behind Trinity.


    "We named her Rosalie, after Ken''s mom," Ryker said, ncing fondly at his mate and daughter. Rosalie let out a big yawn, scrunching her eyes and nose before releasing a healthy, rumbling cry. "Alright, our guest of honor has had enough attention for now. We''ll schedule another day soon so everyone can admire her some more," Ryker dered, standing tall.


    His protective instincts were already kicking in. That single cry was enough to clear the room, giving Kennedy the space she needed to soothe their daughter. I couldn''t help but smile at the tenderness Ryker showed. It was clear that beneath his fierce exterior was a softness reserved for his family ¡ª and if anyone ever threatened them, I was certain he would go to any lengths to protect them.


    Greta turned to Kennedy. "We''ll take the rest of the kids upstairs and get them settled for bed. Do you want us to keep them out of your way tonight?¡±


    Kennedy sounded a bit offended. "None of you are in our way."


    "I didn''t mean it like that, Ken. I know you''re up every couple of hours. We can keep these four with us so they get some rest too."


    "Maybe that''s a good idea. I''m going to feed her again... she eats just like her dad," Kennedy said with a softugh.


    We all chuckled, including Ryker. Watching him so gentle with his family made me realize just how fierce the other side of him must be. If anyone ever dared to threaten them, he''d likely burn the world down to keep them safe.


    We guided our four young guests upstairs to our room and, one by one, helped them get ready for bed. Once they were all tucked in, I headed toward the door with Greta close behind. We paused to look back at the children sprawled across the bed, taking up every inch of space. Despite their exhaustion, they looked so young and innocent ¡ª even Peyton and Landon, who had shown a maturity beyond their eight and ten years. No child should ever have to endure what they had been through, what I had been through, or what Greta had been through. I silently hoped we would find their pack, or at least their parents, for their sake.


    Greta shuffled closer, resting her head on my shoulder. "What''s on your mind?" she asked softly, wrapping her arms around my waist.


    I wasn''t sure I''d ever get used to her affectionate gestures, especially when they were so deliberate. But I didn''t mind. "I''m just hoping we find their pack. But I''m also grateful they''re here with us now, not lost in the woods anymore."


    She moved around to face me, still holding me close, and looked directly into my eyes. "What if we don''t find some of their parents?" Her question hung in the air, heavy with possibility. I knew it was a real chance that these four might be the only survivors. I knew what I wanted to do for them, but it wasn''t just my decision anymore. I wasn''t sure if she''d agree.


    "I see your mind working," she whispered with a soft giggle, careful not to disturb the sleeping children. ¡°Tell me what you''re thinking.¡± Her voice was gentler than I''d ever heard it ¡ª maybe it was the mate bond working its magic.


    "I want to keep her." I didn''t have to exin further. She understood exactly who I meant.


    "Would you keep them all? Keep them together if we find nothing?"


    "If that''s what it takes," I said, my gaze steady and determined. She studied me for a


    long moment, then nced at the kids before returning her eyes to mine.

 Chapter 297

    "I think it''s time we go talk to Ryker," she says firmly, not waiting for my response. Without hesitation, she grabs my hand and starts pulling me along. Despite the urgency in her grip, I hesitate for a moment, feeling a pang of reluctance as I nce back at the four kids who have been relying on us over the past few days. They''re safe inside the Alpha''s house, tucked away in a secure corner where nothing and no one can harm them. Still, it''s hard to leave them behind so abruptly. But Greta doesn''t give me a chance to second-guess; she leads me down the stairs with purpose.


    When we reach the kitchen, we find Ryker standing there, staring into the distance with a ss of water in his hand. His posture is rxed but there''s a tiredness in his eyes that speaks volumes.


    "You alright there, boss man?¡± Greta''s voice breaks the silence, causing him to startle slightly before turning his full attention to us.


    He lets out a weary sigh. ¡°I know babies are a lot of work, and Kennedy has been a trooper through all of this, but if I don''t get a full night''s sleep soon, I''m afraid I''ll lose my mind." There''s no frustration in his tone, just pure exhaustion etched across his face. I feel a quiet relief that he''sfortable enough to show this vulnerability around me. After blinking a few times, he focuses intently on us. "Looks like we''re going to have to make you a full-time pack member after all, since Greta took that decision out of my hands."


    Gretaughs, a light, teasing sound, and I wince inwardly. It really was the quickest way to keep us both safe and sane during a conflict that threatened to tear us apart.


    "Well, I finally got my head out of my ass," she retorts with a smirk. "Took me slightly less time than you!" I''m amazed at how easily she can banter with her alpha without him batting an eye or scolding her. The more time I spend here, the more I want to be part of this dynamic.


    "We have something important to discuss with you, Alpha. Do you have a moment?" Greta''s tone shifts-she rarely calls him ''Alpha'' without formalpany, which signals the seriousness of what''s toe.


    Ryker straightens up, clearly registering the change in address. "Of course. I always have time for you. What''s on your mind, Greta?¡±


    She takes a deep breath, nces at me, then back at him, squeezing my hand for reassurance before speaking. ¡°Have you found any information about the kids'' pack yet? Because if nothing''s changed, we''d like to keep them. Is that something possible?"


    Ryker studies us thoughtfully, the silence stretching out, making my heart pound with anxiety. The longer he takes, the more I tense, fearing his answer might be no.


    "I was actually about to ask you both the same question," he finally says. "The experiences you''ve had as children make you uniquely qualified to care for these kids like no one else could. We''re still searching, and it will take more time, but the longer we look, the less hopeful I am about finding any survivors. We did trace the cause of the fire, and it was truly an ident¡ªnot foul y. Our trackers are following leads and expect to find someone with answers in the next few days. I hope to learn if any of the kids'' parents survived. Of course, we''ll offer aid to any survivors we find, but the children are our priority. If the adults want to leave but the children wish to stay, I will allow that as well. Would you both be interested in helping me with a project?"


    His serious gaze shifts between us, and I struggle to keep up with the rapid change in topics. I nod eagerly, and Greta replies with a firm, "Of course.¡±


    "I''m painfully aware of the hardships that have affected Greta, then you, Finn, and now these kids," Ryker continues. "Unfortunately, war is inevitable, and casualties are a harsh reality. But many forget the innocence left behind. We have apartments for our traveling warriors and teenagers training with us, which work fairly well for those refugees. However, there are far too many young children left homeless, and I don''t believe the apartments at the warrior camp are suitable for them. What these kids need is a home-a ce with guidance and stability. I want to provide that for any young pups who might need our help.¡± He pauses, looking at us expectantly.


    "What exactly are you asking?" I finally manage to ask.


    "I know about Greta''s infertility¡ªprobably the only person besides you who does. You two are a newly mated couple, and the one thing most newly mated couples want is something that you can''t have in the traditional way." I feel Greta tense beside me, so I pull her close, hoping to offer somefort. Ryker''s eyes soften, the same way they do when he looks at his daughter.


    "I believe you can have children of your own, just in an unconventional way. Would you be interested?"


    I don''t even need to nce at Greta to know her answer. "Yes!" we say in unison.


    Miss L Author


    Thank you so much for reading. All constructivements and gems are appreciated. I can''t interact here, but if you''d like to join the conversation, you can find me on socials at Miss.L.Writes.

 Chapter 298

    Hi all. I apologize for being absent thest week. I was a much needed break from all things electronic and somewhat out of my control. I am back, diving into the conclusion to The Warrior''s mate and concepts for new stories to follow once I am done here.


    I appreciate all of the readers who have been following me since the beginning and any new readers just joining in.

 Chapter 299

    39 - Finn


    Greta and I found ourselves too exhrated to focus on anything else, so we nestled together on the couch, talking softly as the night stretched into the early morning hours. Ryker had mentioned he had some ideas to help speed things along for us, but he needed to catch a few hours of sleep before Rosie stirred from hertest nap. I admired how devoted he was to supporting his mate during these early, uncertain days¡ªsomething I both respected and envied quietly.


    Greta let out a heavy sigh but remained silent. Through the bond, I sensed a wave of sadness washing over her, yet she was curled up close against my side, her head tucked beneath my chin, shielding her face from my view.


    "Hey," I whispered gently, pressing a soft squeeze to her hip. "Talk to me."


    Another sigh, then a slight sniffle. The tension was unbearable, and I couldn''t stand the silence any longer. I lifted her into myp, forcing her to meet my gaze even though she kept her eyes tightly shut, as if that could hide the redness beneath.


    "Greta, love, you have to open up to me," I urged softly. "What''s going on in that stubborn mind of yours?"


    Her breath came uneven, shaky as she tried to steady herself. ¡°It just feels too good to be true.¡± Her eyes stayed closed, but a single tear slipped free. This time, she didn''t wipe it away or try to hide how deeply she was feeling.


    When she seemed reluctant to say more, I slid my hands up her thighs, resting them gently on her lower back to pull her closer. "What feels too good to be true?"


    A shaky sob escaped her lips. "All of this-us, the kids, the life I thought was lost forever. I spent ten years shutting that part of me away because I believed I was broken beyond repair. I told myself I''d be a warrior and nothing else. So I threw myself into being the best warrior in Ryker''s pack. But now, you''vee into my life, and no matter what, I couldn''t push you away." A smallugh bubbled up, but she still wouldn''t meet my eyes. "Now we''re even talking about taking in stray kids, giving them what we never had. It''s only been a few days, and I''m already too attached. What if we find Trinity''s pack, and her real family wants her back? I don''t know if I''ll be able to handle losing her."


    The dam broke, and she cried with a rawness I never expected from my usually steady, strong mate.


    I pulled her close, holding her tight. "We don''t know what the future holds," I murmured into her hair. "You might be right-we could lose her." Her sobs grew louder. "But she might also be facing even greater loss. She might need us when all the other familiese back, except hers. Gabriel, Peyton, Landon-they all need us too. You had Ryker, and I had Nan. Right now, they need someone they can trust. No matter what happens, we have to be that for them." I cupped her face, lifting her chin so she couldn''t look away. "Whether we have to say goodbye or survive the teenage years, we''ll face it all together, okay?" I waited for her to really look at me.


    Her chocte brown eyes, rimmed with tears, met mine. Her face was blotchy from crying, but in that moment, she looked more beautiful to me than ever before. Vulnerable, hands clenched in my shirt, she had let down every barrier between us. After a long silence, she nodded.


    "You''re going to need words, mate," I said, my voice deepening with the growl of my wolf. Her eyes widened, pupils dting in response. She bit her lower lip as I slid my hands down to her waist, pulling her impossibly closer. We were still too far apart.


    She released her lip and, instead of yielding quietly, surprised me by pressing her mouth to mine. The kiss was full of passion¡ªnot hurried or frantic, but a quiet promise without words. She wanted me, she was with me, and she trusted mepletely.


    "Oh, for f*ck''s sake! Get a room! It''s bad enough I keep walking in on Ryker and Kennedy every five minutes," Be grumbled from somewhere behind us.


    I had no intention of obeying, but I whimpered softly when Greta pulled away just enough to call back, "Our room''s upied by guests. If you don''t like it, there''s a veryfy, empty room waiting for you." To drive her point home, she ground against me again, capturing my mouth with hers and moaning softly into the kiss. I was utterly helpless,pletely at her mercy, with zero concern for who might hear.


    "Fine, have it your way. But when an adorable four-year-oldes looking for you, don''t say I didn''t warn you." Be''s tone tried to sound lighthearted, but there was an edge to it.


    Before I could dwell on that, Greta stood and tugged my hand. I was puzzled when she bypassed the staircase and headed for the back door, but I wasn''t about to question her lead. She pulled me outside onto the patio, down a short flight of stairs to a small covered alcove tucked beneath the main house. Whoever designed the packhouse was a genius, making use of every natural level and crevice of the hillside. If I ever tried to describe the Oak Lake packhouse, I doubt I could make sense of it. There was even a waterfall on the opposite side of the rock face we were approaching, as if it appeared from nowhere.


    I spotted Greta''s destination¡ªa wide hammock swing nestled as far back against the rock wall as possible. She wordlessly pulled me in front of her, a mischievous smile ying on her lips.


    I knew right then that I was going to enjoy this swing far more than I expected.

 Chapter 300

    40 - Finn


    After several joyful hours, we made our way back inside to check on the kids and search for a ce to rest. Unfortunately for Be, the only option was the couch in the living room. He couldn''t really be upset with us, though; this packhouse wasn''t designed like Ryker''s sprawling estate in Dark Moon¡ªa mansion built to amodate a hundred people. Honestly, I find somethingforting about this ce. Every inch of space is thoughtfully used, with nothing wasted or superfluous. I settled down, Greta nestledfortably between me and the back of the couch, my mind swirling with all her worries about the kids. Truth be told, those worries are mine as well. The connections we share with all the children¡ªespecially with Trinity ¡ªare unlike anything I''ve ever felt before. Even back when I was a pup, when Nan took me in, I never experienced such a powerful pull toward someone like I do with that little girl. As I drifted off to sleep, I found myself pondering what I truly want next in life, now that I''ve finally attained the one thing I''ve always longed for: a home.


    My dreams unfolded with vivid rity. I saw Greta and me walking hand in hand through a sun-drenched field, Trinity darting yfully around our legs, herughter ringing out as she smiled up at me. Then the scene shifted to the training grounds. Both my girls were there not watching from the sidelines, but standing shoulder to shoulder with me, moving as one. Trinity was older now, her eyes zing with the same fierce fire Greta carries, her red-brown hair flowing wildly as she fended off opponent after opponent. I felt a surge of pride at the woman she was bing. The dream took a darker turn next. The air grew thick and heavy, cloaked in a blue- ck haze that blurred everything beyond the reach of my arm. Suddenly, a scream shattered the silence. It wasn''t Greta-her distinct husky voice is always unmistakable. It was Trinity. She needed me. Needed us. Her panic coursed through my veins as if it were my own. Someone was trying to take her from us, but I couldn''t see through the fog to reach her. I struggled blindly, my hands grasping at nothing but mist. My chest tightened, breathsing shallow and fast, my feet sinking as if trapped in quicksand, my arms weighed down. Then, with a sudden force, something collided with me, knocking the air from my lungs. A warmth spread from my chest, radiating through every limb. My muscles rxed instantly as heat surged through my body-I was literally on fire. My eyes snapped open. I was gasping for air, feeling heavy and restrained. I nced down to find Greta exactly where she''d fallen asleep beside me. And the source of my sudden heat¡ªa small head of red-brown hair resting gently over my heart, her face tilted so close to Greta''s that their foreheads almost touched. I drew in a deep breath, savoring the scent of both girls. She was here. No one was going to take her away. No one could. I couldn''t even bear the thought of her leaving, if my dream was any indication.


    "Are you okay?" a soft voice whispered behind me, making me jump. "Sorry! I didn''t realize you weren''t fully awake. That must have been some nightmare. I''m surprised you didn''t wake them with your growls." Kennedy shifted carefully so I could see her without disturbing the girls.


    My girls. I had thought the same thing in my dream. I liked the sound of that.


    "Yeah," I exhaled. ¡°Just a nightmare. I really need to find out if there are any survivors from the kids'' pack. I hate not knowing if they''ll stay or not. I''m clearly attached." I gestured and then wrapped my arm around the tiny figure curled up on my chest, pulling her closer under my chin.


    "I get it," Kennedy said, settling into the plush chair across the coffee table. "I started having nightmares about all the terrible things that could happen to Rosalie almost immediately. I guess it''s a parent thing-worrying about everything and nothing all at once." She smiled gently. "So she''s yours then?¡±


    It wasn''t the first time I''d been asked that, and my answer remained the same. "Yeah, I think so. But does that make me a bad person?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "I''m hoping we''re it for her." I took a deep breath, holding her tighter. "Which means I''m hoping no other family survived whatever happened to her pack. Does that make me a bad person?" I closed my eyes, bracing myself for her response.


    "No! Finn, no." She whispered sharply, causing Rosalie to startle in her arms. I waited patiently for them both to calm down. When Kennedy looked back at me, her expression was serious in a way I''d never seen before. ¡°You''re not hoping her family didn''t survive. You''re hoping you can be the family she never had¡ªlike no one stepped up for you. I think you and Greta are the best people to care for these kids and any others who mighte. You won''t just be doing a good deed for needy children. You both understand them in a way most of us never will. It''s a unique position, and ites with a lot of responsibility. The question is: are you ready for it?"


    "I don''t think it was ever really a choice," I admitted.


    "Good," she smiled. "Because we have a house for the two of you, and it needs some work."


    "Wait, what? Did you say a house?" I blinked, stunned.


    Kennedy chuckled softly, adjusting Rosalie in her arms. "Yes, a house. You''re going to need it, with all these kids around. We''ve got trackers out looking for survivors, but that might take a while. They need normalcy¡ªa ce to call home is part of that."


    "You''re just going to give us a house?" I could barely contain my disbelief. If I weren''t lying down, I''d be pacing the room. Nobody just hands out houses for free.


    "Of course!" she said,ughing. "You didn''t think you''d be stuck in the warrior apartments forever, did you? Especially now that you''re mated."


    Finally, I cut to the chase. "What''s the catch? No one just gives away houses."


    "Well, I do. And you''re doing the pack a huge favor. You''re mated to one of our lead warriors, caring for abandoned pups who need us, and you saved us from an enemy who would have burned the whole pack to the ground to get her way. We owe you a debt. A house is the least we can do. And don''t forget, I said it needs work." She gave me a yful wink.


    "Care to exin?"


    "How about Ryker shows you in the morning?" she suggested. "Get some sleep now -I''ll try to do the same. Night, Finn."


    "Goodnight, Luna."

 Chapter 301

    41 - Finn


    I''ve been trying to unravel the mystery behind why both the Luna and the Alpha are so secretive about this whole situation. At least Kennedy was straightforward enough to tell me she wants to give us a house¡ªan outrageous offer, yes, but at least something concrete to hold onto. If I weren''t feeling so weighed down by everything else, I''d probably be tossing and turning all night, trying to piece together their intentions. But right now, wrapped in warmth andfort, I feel something I haven''t in a long time: like I''m exactly where I''m supposed to be.


    I drift off, lulled by the gentle, rhythmic snores of the two girls nestled in my arms.


    Suddenly, Trinity''s sharp yell cuts through the quiet. "FIIIIINNNNN!!!" I spring off the couch, vaulting over the backrest, ready for whatever''sing. My eyes dart around, searching for the source of her shout, but instead, I''m met withughter. "It worked, Be!" she exims, her voice bubbling with excitement.


    Be smirks, clearly amused. ¡°Someone''s a little wound up after sleeping in so long,¡± he teases, ignoring my re as I blink away the dryness in my eyes. What a jerk.


    I spot Be and Trinity sitting at the kitchen ind alongside Gabriel and Peyton. "Where''s Landon? And what was that scream about?" I ask, rubbing my eyes and moving toward them. Since there''s no obvious danger, I let myself rx a bit.


    ¡°Landon''s with the Alpha. You''ve slept long enough, and the Luna has ns for you now," Be informs me.


    I nce at Trinity and Be, both grinning like they have no idea how much they''ve interrupted my rest. "What time is it? I feel like I just fell asleep. There were so many interruptions," I mutter.


    "It''s noon. Kennedy said to leave you alone, but now it''s time to pack up and get going," Be replies.


    "Going? Going where?" Trinity''s voice isced with concern. She leans into my side, and the simple contact soothes both of us instantly.


    "Don''t worry, pint-size. You''reing too. We''re moving everyone to the big pack," Be says.


    Trinity''s mood shifts instantly. "What''s the ''big pack''?" she asks, her curiosity piqued.


    Be doesn''t miss a beat-he''s really good with kids. "Well, Alpha Ryker helps out smaller packs by making them part of Dark Moon, like this one," he gestures around. ¡°Oak Lake joined us a couple of years ago. This is the old packhouse of the former Alpha. It''s nice, but you all need more space, so we''re heading to the main packhouse to get settled while we look for anyone else from your pack."


    "Does that mean I get to go to school?!" Trinity''s voice deepens with excitement. ¡°I love school! It was so much fun, and I kind of miss it. What about Gabriel, Peyton, and Landon?"


    Beughs. "Yes! You''ll all get to go to school and hang out with Finn, Greta, and the rest of us while you''re here. But first, we have to get Finn out the door."


    Her eyes snap to me. "What are you waiting for? Let''s go!" She jumps off the chair, grabbing my hand and pulling me toward the door.


    "Whoa, whoa, wait! I have to get my stuff first," I say,ughing.


    "Nope! We cleaned your room earlier. Everything''s packed in the big car. Come on!" she insists, jogging out the door with my hand still in hers. My long legs keep pace easily, and I can''t help but smile at her excitement. When we reach the long staircase, I scoop her up and throw her over my shoulder. She makes little noises each time shends on me, giggling harder as we descend.


    I''m still wrestling with how deeply I care for this child and how much I want her to stay with Greta and me for good. But for now, I decide to cherish every moment we get with her, no matter what the future holds.


    "Hey!" Greta appears around the front of the SUV, smiling warmly at us. "You finally got him up."


    "Uncle Be showed me how," Trinity says matter-of-factly as she jumps out of my arms and climbs into the backseat.


    "Let''s go. Landon left with the Alpha and Luna earlier,¡± Greta informs me.


    "So you know where we''re headed then?" I ask.


    ¡°Well, I did get up at a reasonable hour,¡± she replies with a grin, dodging my attempt to tickle her side.


    "So, where exactly are you taking me?" I ask as I slide into the passenger seat. Greta settles Trinity into a booster seat I hadn''t even noticed before. Peyton and Gabriel are already buckled in.


    "I''m not telling you. It''s way more fun this way," she says,ughing. The kids join in, theirughter filling the car, and despite myself, I can''t stay annoyed.


    Nearly two hourster, after passing through some now-familiar neighborhoods and then venturing into new territory, we finally pull up to a sprawling estate. "What...?" I breathe, taking it all in.


    "It''s amazing, right?" Greta''s eyes meet mine, but I can''t tear my gaze away from the house.


    The grand two-story home is painted a soft gray with crisp white shutters framing at least fifteen windows across the front. A wraparound porch stretches wide, with two rocking chairs tucked quietly to one side of the front door.


    "Can we go? Can we go?!" Trinity and Gabriel chant from the backseat as Ryker steps out onto the porch.


    "Yeah, let''s go!" Greta says, moving quickly to keep up with the kids as they scramble out of the car.


    "Hey! What do you think?" Ryker asks as we step onto the porch.


    "Think about what?" I reply, still taking it all in.


    "Your new house," he says simply.


    "Excuse me?" I''m still waiting for the catch. There''s always a catch. No one just hands over a house without strings attached.


    "This is the original packhouse," Ryker exins. "As we started absorbing more packs, we needed a more central location. But I couldn''t bring myself to tear this ce down. My parents didn''t want to stay here¡ªit''s too big for just the two of them, and they didn''t want to maintain a house that no longer hosted guests."


    "And you''re giving it to us?" I ask, disbelief creeping into my voice.


    "Yep. You, Greta, the kids, and any other pups who find themselves in situations like yours. No one should have to fend for themselves or endure the abuse Greta went through, or the constant maniption and instability you faced."


    My jaw drops. I''m speechless.


    "Don''t thank me just yet," Ryker adds with a grin. "There''s some work to do. We''ve kept the house maintained, but it needs updating, and theyout could use some reconfiguring. It''s about a twenty-minute drive from the training grounds, but thend can be expanded if needed. Linda''s already working with our design team toe up with ideas. And feel free to add your own input-this is your home now, brother." He ps me on the shoulder, and I feel tears prickling behind my eyes, close to breaking downpletely.


    Greta wraps her arms around me from behind. "So, what do you think?"


    I take a deep breath and smile. "I think I''m home."

 Chapter 302

    I''m diving back into the Silver Crescent Pack universe to uncover what''s unfolding in Ben''s world after Kennedy''s departure with Ryker. This story will unfold more slowly, as I juggle this alongside two other projects. You can expect fresh chapters on the weekends, and if I manage to squeeze in a bonus installment midweek, you''ll be the first to know!


    Here''s a glimpse into their story:


    Ben had convinced himself that his chance was gone forever. Watching Kennedy walk away¡ªleaving for another pack, another male''s embrace, and all by force- was nearly unbearable. She didn''t choose him. Instead, she chose freedom. And though it pained him deeply to admit it, Ben understood why. Kennedy had never wanted to be bound¡ªnot to him, not to anyone. She was wounded by the fact that everyone she trusted simply let her go. No one intervened when Ryker imed her as his mate, as his property. Ben''s heart was torn between the woman he had loved quietly from afar for as long as he could remember and the responsibilities he owed to his Alpha and their pack.


    So, he buried his pain beneath his obligations.


    Now, as Beta of the Silver Crescent Pack, Ben stands firmly at Alpha Jeremiah''s side, his loyalty unwavering. Their pack is strong, stable, and flourishing under Jeremiah''s leadership. But peace is a fragile thing.


    Tensions simmer to the west, where neighboring packs sh over ancient territorial boundaries. What began as minor skirmishes esctes into violent confrontations. When the death toll rises too high, Ben and Jeremiah are summoned to negotiate peace.


    It''s during this uneasy truce that Ben sees her.


    ra is like fire draped in silk¡ªstunning, sharp, and exuding undeniable authority. As the daughter of an Alpha, she''s been groomed to lead, raised tomand. She is bold, fierce, and utterly untamed. She rejects the idea of mates outright and mocks the notion of destiny. She has her own path to forge, one that leaves no room for the whims of the Goddess.


    But fate is indifferent to their desires.


    When ra''s parents are murdered under suspicious circumstances, she is left carrying the heavy burden of a grieving pack¡ªand no male heirs remain to im the mantle. Though she is the youngest potential Alpha and too young to officially take the throne, she is fiercely determined to protect her father''s legacy from falling into the wrong hands. With whispers of betrayal swirling within her own ranks, ra finds herself forced to seek help from the very person she once rejected.


    And Ben? After a year of numbness, something stirs within him¡ªa spark he believed died the moment Kennedy left.


    Desire.


    Hope.


    A mate''s bond reigniting with fierce intensity.


    Yet, between ra''s unyielding pride and Ben''s guarded heart, fate will have to fight hard to bring them together. Some wounds run too deep, and some destiniese wrapped in thorns. Both have packs to protect and duties to fulfill, with countless obstacles standing in their way.


    Can two fractured hearts find strength in one another? Or will pride, betrayal, and the ghosts of their past tear them apart before they ever have the chance?

 Chapter 303

    1- Ben


    She''s gone. Just like that, Kennedy was taken-snatched away by some arrogant Alpha who couldn''t care less about her feelings. He openly admitted he didn''t want a mate, yet here he is, dragging her off without a second thought. I know Kennedy wanted out of the pack, wanted to carve her own path, to live life on her own terms and only return when she was ready. That was the n. We all believed she''de back. But instead, I had to watch helplessly as she climbed into someone else''s SUV and disappeared from sight.


    I can sense Jeremiah''s gaze burning into the side of my face, but I''m not ready to face him yet. I don''t want anyone offering pity or empty words offort. Kennedy isn''t my mate, I remind myself, but that didn''t stop me from hoping she might be someday. She''s the only woman in this entire pack who ever truly caught my attention. We never dated, thanks to Jer''s strict hands-off rule. Of course, Tommy, Jason, and I found ways to bend that rule here and there. If Jer suspects anything, he''s never mentioned it.


    It hits me that I''ve been walking aimlessly until I reach the gym doors. This ce holds memories-especially after Kennedy was taken. The four of us went into overdrive searching for her, and there was no way we''d let her wander around without some basic self-defense skills. The gym became our sanctuary, our regr hangout spot after that.


    "I figured you''d end up here," Jeremiah says, his voice breaking the silence.


    "I''m not in the mood, man," I reply curtly.


    "Yeah, well, we''ve got a job to do, and you need to get over your non-mate leaving the pack. We all knew she''d leave eventually. This just happened sooner than anyone expected..."


    ¡°No, Jer, this is different," I say, frustration creeping into my voice. "We talked about her going to college and thening back. She can''te home now. And who knows what he''s going to allow her to do."


    "Ryker''s not a bad guy," Jer responds evenly. "He was as surprised as we were."


    "Bullshit!" I snap, throwing a punch at the heavy bag. "He had plenty of time to say something before showing up and taking her right from under our noses. She could have said no and stayed, but she didn''t."


    Just then, Tommy strolls in through the door. "Thought you might be here. Need a partner? Oh, hey Jer. How''s our boy?"


    "I''m standing right here," I mutter, but they both ignore me as the door opens once more. I don''t even need to look to know who it is.


    "Is he a sobbing mess on the floor?" Jason teases.


    "Fuck you!" I snap back, swinging again at the bag.


    ¡°Come on, get it all out now,¡± Jason encourages. ¡°You won''t have time to act like a little bitch once Jer''s mated. We all have work to do to make this transition happen."


    "I''m fine," I say too harshly, proving their point. The three of them stare at me, waiting for more. I take a deep breath, trying to calm the storm inside. My body feels like a caged animal, pacing uncontrobly. "Why is everyone acting like this isn''t a problem? Jer, he just swooped in and took your best friend. Don''t you have anything to say about that?"


    Jeremiah shrugs, his expression unreadable. ¡°No, I don''t. Because if I did, Kennedy would have my balls. She made her choice. And her mate is my brother''s mate. Honestly, it''s probably the best situation we could ask for. She''s not going to some foreign pack. Rayna and Ryker are close, just like Ken and I are. The girls bonded too. She''s not gone forever-just relocated. And we have to ept that. She was ready to run as far away from the pack as she could."


    "That''s not true," I insist. "She didn''t want to run."


    "She didn''t want to be here anymore," Jer counters quietly. "We all saw it. That''s why Mom''s been freaking out."


    "She didn''t want to be a burden," I say softly. "She always nned toe back. She wanted to be useful when she returned."

 Chapter 304

    ¡°Well, the situation has shifted, and you''re going to have to adjust your thinking ordingly. Jason is right-we have urgent matters to attend to. Get your mind focused because the transition is underway, and I need you sharp," he said firmly.


    I nodded in agreement. He wasn''t wrong, but I couldn''t deny it wouldn''t be easy to ept.


    ra


    "Take a team and patrol the borders. I want a clear report on how many we''re facing," my father instructed me calmly as he stood beside me.


    For months, there had been skirmishes near our borders, but none had directly impacted us until today. This morning, one of our young warriors still in training was found dead, disyed as a grim warning on our eastern border. It was an unmistakable threat, though the reason behind it remained a mystery.


    The two warriors on duty acknowledged the order with a nod and moved to carry it out. My father nced at me, and despite hisposed exterior, I could see the exhaustion etched beneath his calm demeanor.


    "Why now?" I asked quietly. ¡°We''ve maintained peace with all our neighbors throughout my entire life. What could possibly be driving this?"


    "You, ra, my dear," my mother said as she entered the room, radiating the quiet strength of a goddess. An omega followed her, carrying a tray with the familiar aroma of her favorite teavender and mint-wafting gently ahead. My mother''s preferred way of tackling problems was always with a steaming cup of this soothing blend.


    "Why me? What have I done?" I mentally reviewed every recent interaction I''d had with our neighbors. Since turning eighteen, I had apanied my father to all Alpha meetings and negotiations.


    "You''re an unmated Alpha female, sweetheart. When your father is gone, you have the right to lead, but some still believe a woman''s ce is beside the Alpha, not as the Alpha. You''ve encountered many males eager to im the role of Alpha, but you''ve turned down all their advances," she said, smiling knowingly at me. I hadn''t rejected their advances outright-only their eagerness to be Alpha by marrying me. There was a big difference between the two.


    "So, you think this is about me?" I asked, ncing between them as the omega set the tea before me.


    "It''s a working theory, though nothing concrete. This is the first time the fighting has affected us directly, but there must be a reason it keeps ring so close to our borders."


    "What else are we doing about this?" I asked, already bracing myself for the answer.


    "First and foremost, you and your mother will receive extra protection..."


    "Dear-"


    "What about you?" I interrupted my mother sharply. She was better at controlling her temper than I was. As a Luna, she naturally kept her cool to maintain peace, but I definitely inherited the fiery Alpha rage.


    "You know full well that the target will be me only after something happens to one or both of you. You''re the heir to the pack-and a female. It''s notmon, but rare enough to rattle some of the boys,¡± he chuckled, and I couldn''t help but smile when my mother swatted his arm. ¡°But seriously, we''re not taking any chances. I know you can handle yourself, but,¡± he nced around before lowering his voice, "I''m not convinced all the conflict is outside our borders." His raised eyebrows made the implication clear.


    ¡°Fine, but can I at least have Jax and Dev with me? They''re funpany, and I don''t have to worry about either of them trying to sleep with me," I bargained.


    ¡°I''m okay with that. Stay close to the pack house for now. There aren''t any major events you need to attend. I want to get a grip on this situation and determine if you''re truly a target," he replied.


    I rolled my eyes but didn''t argue. I had my own ways of gathering information.


    Miss L Author


    Thank you so much for reading! I appreciate all constructivements and kind words. I can''t interact here, but if you want to join the conversation, you can find me on social media. I''m most active on the Clock app, and I post publishing updates on Facebook.


    Emotionally, ra''s struggle to bnce her fiery spirit with the responsibilities thrust upon her wille to the forefront. Her rtionships with Jax and Dev, as well as her parents'' protective instincts, will be tested in new and unexpected ways. The delicate dance of trust, loyalty, and hidden motives will likely surface, making every interaction charged with unspoken questions and potential betrayals. Readers can anticipate a chapter that blends strategic maneuvering with personal stakes, setting the stage for significant developments.

 Chapter 305

    2-Ben


    It had been several months since any word came from Kennedy. Her calls had been rare and infrequent since she left, only a handful in total, but the silencetely felt unbearable. Deep inside, I sensed something was terribly wrong. The emptiness in my chest had grown heavier over the past weeks, and now with the cold grip of winter settling in, that weight pressed down on me like a suffocating fog. There was an unsettling feeling gnawing at me, something I could almost taste ¡ª raw and unmistakable.


    WHAM!


    "Damn, man! You okay?" Jason''s voice rang out,ced with teasing amusement. "You do realize you''re supposed to defend yourself, right?"


    "Shut up." I snapped, springing to my feet and bracing myself, ready to take him down this time.


    "Let. Her. Go!¡± he growled, punctuating each word with a strike I barely managed to dodge. "She''s not yours anymore."


    That hit me like a punch to the gut. Rage and adrenaline surged through my veins, blurring everything else. Iunched myself at him, fists flying, kicks following, each blow a release for the dread and heartbreak Kennedy''s absence had left behind. "That''s it! There''s our Beta! I knew you still had it in you," Jason cheered, his voice full of encouragement.


    I knew he was right. The truth was there, buried beneathyers of pain and denial. I just needed to lock it away, to stop letting her shadow show on my face. Without a word, I turned and left the gym, not daring to nce back. I was painfully aware that my friends had been watching me all along, waiting for the storm inside me to finally break. I had thought I was better at hiding it, but if Jason was giving me grief, I was clearly fooling no one.


    After a long, hot shower and a quick change, I headed out to meet my dad. We had to discuss patrols for Jeremiah''s uing trip to a neighboring pack. Tensions had been rising along the ck w borders, and Alpha Rick wanted Jeremiah''s take on the situation. Alpha James had already met with him, and they both agreed to give Jeremiah a chance to hear the concerns and work through the problem before all three of them convened. Since Jeremiah was still in transition, and the threat wasn''t immediate but steadily growing, it made sense to approach it cautiously.


    I was grateful for the distraction. As long as I stayed busy, delivering results, no one could pry into how I was really doing. Everyone knew I was struggling with Kennedy''s absence, but I had no desire to talk about it. Forgetting her, moving on- it all seemed impossible right now. Their gentle prodding to open up only made my temper re. On my worst days, I escaped to the gym, pounding the heavy bag until I could think of nothing else.


    ¡°Ben! I need you to talk some sense into your Alpha!" Luna''s voice broke through my thoughts.


    ¡°That depends on what you call ''sense,'' Luna,¡± I replied, raising an eyebrow.


    "He won''t let me go to ck w with you. I have to go! Please tell him he''s being ridiculous."


    "Why do you need to go, Luna? It''s just information gathering."


    ¡°Because the alpha''s only child is a woman. There''s no way I''m letting him near an unmated Alpha female who''s the heir to the pack."


    ¡°Luna, you don''t need to worry. Your mate ispletely yours. No one can change that."


    "You don''t get it. Alpha females are different."


    I smirked. ¡°You''re an alpha female yourself. Are you saying you''d act differently?"


    She shot back, "I''m the second-born, dumbass." Normally, she wasn''t this fiery with me, so I knew she was genuinely concerned. "She''s the firstborn with no male heirs. Her alpha instincts will be more like what Ryker and Jeremiah experience. With another Alpha male around, it could go two ways. She might see him as a strong mate or as a threat she needs to attack. If I go, I can stop the first," I felt the growl in her mindlink, ¡°and if it''s the second, I can keep them both calm enough to talk."


    I had no argument for that. Put that way, I agreed with her. I knew Jeremiah was worried about putting her in danger, stepping into a hostile situation with so little rity about the real problem. My dad nudged my shoulder.


    "Make sure you don''t screw up your face when Luna''s giving you instructions you know your Alpha''s gonna lose his mind over."


    "Is it that obvious?" I asked, standing from the table where we''d been studying maps of the borders between Silver Crescent and ck w. I was familiar with most of the neighboring packs-that knowledge was crucial for my role as future Beta-but there were alsorge stretches of unimednd where rogue wolves roamed like nomads, careful not to disturb pack life. It was those bordends that worried us the most.

 Chapter 306

    "Go and talk to Jeremiah," my dad instructed firmly.


    I rubbed my hands over my face, then ran them through my hair in frustration. "What exactly am I supposed to say? Jeremiah is my priority, but Rayna... she''s his weakness.¡± The weight of the situation was already pressing down on me, and I hadn''t even fully settled into my role yet.


    Dad gave me a knowing look. "Your priority has to be what''s best for the pack as a whole. Think about it-what''s better for the pack: what Jeremiah wants or what Rayna wants? They''re newly mated, so emotions are running high and quick to re. You also have to consider who will be easier to manage if they end up opposing the decision. Remember, it''s not just about them¡ªit''s about the pack''s stability."


    I sighed and nodded, understanding theplexity but still feeling overwhelmed. "I''m going to talk to Jeremiah. I don''t think Rayna would sneak out and follow us, but if she''s anything like Kennedy..." My heart clenched painfully at the thought of Kennedy''s fiery nature, and I had to cough to steady myself. "If they''re anything alike, she''ll show up unannounced, full Luna pride, to stake her im over Jer right in front of this alpha female.¡± Dad just nodded silently, choosing not toment on my hesitation when I mentioned Kennedy''s name.


    I stepped into the packhouse and found Luna Beth and Rayna standing at the kitchen ind, surrounded by a cloud of flour as they baked some kind of pastry. Theirughter and chatter filled the room. I waved as I passed through, but the only response I got was Rayna pointing sharply toward the media room. Great. Clearly, I was on her bad side by proxy unless I yed along with her wishes. Taking a deep breath, I headed toward Jeremiah.


    "Dude, your girl is pissed at me now, and I haven''t even done anything yet," I joked, patting him on the shoulder before sliding onto the couch.


    "She hasn''t even been convinced to change her mind," Rayna called out from the kitchen,ughter ringing from Luna Beth nearby.


    I exhaled, trying to keep my cool. "I don''t like you right now," I muttered. "We need to take a walk, or she won''t let me get a single word in." Raising my voice a bit, I added, ¡°Especially when I''m here trying to help¡ªsince she asked so nicely!" The girls giggled, which at least reassured me that I was on the right path to easing tensions.


    We retraced my steps back toward the front door. Jeremiah paused in the kitchen to press a gentle kiss to Rayna''s temple. No words were exchanged, but the stubbornness in both their stances was clear-they both wanted to win this argument.


    "Why can''t she go?" I asked directly, cutting through any pretense that this was anything but a negotiation.


    "You know why," Jeremiah replied tightly. "We don''t know what''s really going on. My father isn''t giving me any guidance, and my mother has been forbidden to get involved. If I knew the exact threat, this would be easy. But since I don''t, I can''t guarantee she won''t be in danger."


    I tried to reason with him. "With you, me, and Jason there, she''ll have plenty of protection. You can''t keep her locked up here forever. She''s alpha-born-if the worst happens, she can defend herself." I sensed his body tense at the thought, but I didn''t take it back. Danger was always a possibility for her because of who she was. ¡°Besides, your dad wouldn''t send you out if it was that serious. No one learns like that. He wouldn''t risk the pack''s future or your legacy on a training exercise."


    Jeremiah shook his head. "I know all that, but I can''t let her go with the chance she might be in danger. Not yet."


    "So you''re willing to risk her sneaking off on her own, unprotected?" I let the words hang in the air before continuing. ¡°Do you remember what your twin did to make a point?" I avoided saying her name it made it hurt less, and I hoped it was getting through to him. "Your mate is no different. You''re going into a pack with an unmated alpha female. She''ll want to make sure her im is secure.¡± I held up my hands when he started to argue. ¡°She''s too blinded by you to see any danger, and if she goes off on her own, things will spiral out of control. We won''t be able to manage it.¡±


    Jeremiah stopped walking and lowered his head in frustration. "I hate it when you''re right. Tell Jason and Tommy to gear up, and let your dad, Geoff, and Drake know we''re all heading to ck w."


    "Where exactly are you going?" I asked, curious.


    "To punish my mate. I need to feel like I''m in control of something in this


    rtionship,¡± he answered with a small, wry smile as he walked away. I smiled softly


    to myself, knowing I wouldn''t see him or Rayna again until we left.

 Chapter 307

    3- ra


    "It''s been weeks since any trouble popped up. Why now, of all times?" I snap at my dad, who shoots me a look that says I''m teetering dangerously close to crossing a line. Honestly, I don''t care. I''m just three years away frompleting my full transition, and my gut screams that I shouldn''t be sidelined when ites to pack matters. Thest thing I need is some unfamiliar Alpha swooping in like a knight in shining armor to ''rescue'' me. That''s exactly the opposite of what I want.


    "He''sing as part of his training, just like you, ra. You need to learn how to cooperate with the alphas from neighboring packs. And just because we haven''t had direct issuestely doesn''t mean the fighting has stopped. You know that as well as I do. I believe Austin was simply in the wrong ce at the wrong time, but until we figure out what''s really going on, we can''t afford to rx. You know this. Don''t be difficult, my little warrior.¡± He pats my shoulder in that condescending way he knows I hate, finishing with a wink.


    I groan. "Ugh. Fine. You''re right, I know you''re right." I press my fingers to my forehead, feeling the tension there. He''s never steered me wrong before. "I''m just sick of these Alpha jerksing in, thinking they know better than me just because they have a d*ck, and then assuming I''m some prize up for grabs, ready to submit to them while they''re here."


    I can hear my father lean back in his well-worn office chair as I pace in front of his polished mahogany desk, letting my frustration pour out. Talking about my s*x life with him isn''t weird-it''s just how we are. I was raised more like a boy than a girl, and this kind of conversation is normal between us. My mother, on the other hand, knows I''m far from innocent but chooses to pretend otherwise. She''s too pure for all that. She was my father''s first and only partner, and while she doesn''t force her ideals on me, we usually steer clear of these topics.


    "I think thest Alpha who thought that way is still licking his wounds and his bruised ego." My dad''sment makes me fight back a smile. He''s boosting my confidence now, but it''s funny. That kid had no idea what he was getting into; he tried to embarrass me publicly when I rejected him, so I humiliated him in a duel and told him toe back when his d*ck was bigger than mine. "Alpha Jeremiah ising with his mate, so you shouldn''t have to deal with that nonsense this time."


    My head snaps up at that. "His mate?"


    "Yeah, his mate. Plus his Beta, Gamma, and Delta. Like I said, this isn''t just for your training¡ªit''s for theirs, too. They''re our neighbors in the Northeast, with a strong group of warriors. If we form an alliance, it''ll give us a strategic edge. But I don''t think they''re here to make that alliance in the way you''re imagining. Jeremiah is a good kid. I think you''ll find you can be friends and allies-nothing more, nothing less."


    I stalk toward the door, still skeptical. "I''ll believe it when I see it." I''m less annoyed now, but my past experience tells me that all alphas¡ªexcept my dad¡ªare arrogant jerks who need to be knocked down a peg before they take a female Alpha seriously.


    "That went well," Dev says, grinning as he and Jax wait for me outside my dad''s office. They''ve been shadowing me for nearly a month now.


    "Shut up, Dev." I roll my eyes as my bodyguards fall into step beside me.


    "Looks like we''re heading to the training grounds. Ready to blow off some steam?" Jax teases.


    "Not yet. First, we have to prepare for our guests," I reply. "After that, extra training is definitely on the schedule."


    "Not it!" they both shout in unison.


    I roll my eyes again. "F*ck off, you two."


    "We''d love to," Jax says, smirking. "It''s been a while since your workaholic habits made date nights tricky. But you''re our assignment, and while you''re out and about with the pack, so are we." He sounds like he''s reading from a manual.


    "Don''t act like you two didn''t sneak off this morning after breakfast." Iugh over my shoulder.


    ¡°Quickies don''t count, and you know it," Dev whines.


    I do know it. Maybe that''s part of my problem-it''s been a while for me, too. "Maybe after the guests arrive, we can call it an early night. I promise I won''t leave my room, so you can have the evening off. Just don''t break anything or make too much noise this time." They both grin without a shred of shame.


    Though both my friends are big and intimidating, Devon is the softer one, especially when ites to Jaxon. They''re like Yin and Yang. We''ve been friends since elementary school, back when I started realizing people would use their kids to get close to my dad. Jax and Dev were nothing like that they kept the selfish morons away. When they found out they were mates, I worried I''d be a third wheel, but they''ve never made me feel like a burden.


    ¡°I think the noise is good for you. You can''t find better inspiration¡ªespecially with the little pencil d*cks you take to bed," Jax jokes,ughing as he dodges my yful backhand.


    "Well, you won''t share, so I have to make do,¡± I shoot back.


    "You won''t share your mate either, baby. Because he''s going to have to be one hell of a stubborn, balls-of-steel brute to put up with you," Devughs, running down the hall toward the guest wing, Jax hot on his heels. I start to run after them but slow down, giving them some space. I''ve been monopolizing all their free time with this pack business. Yeah, it''s their job, but that doesn''t mean they should have to sacrifice every moment to babysit me.

 Chapter 308

    Having a mate like that sounds incredible, but my circumstances just won''t allow it. Being alpha-born means I''m almost certainly destined to be paired with an alpha who expects a Luna to stand loyally at his side, offering unwavering support. That''s not how I''m built, though, nor is it how my parents raised me. I''m an only child, a consequence of a tragic ident during a raid when I was very young. My mother was unable to have more children after that, but instead of sheltering me or treating me like fragile royalty, they taught me to be independent¡ªa fighter, an Alpha in my own right. I honestly don''t think I could ever y any kind of submissive role, even if I tried.


    My father had given me the responsibility of preparing for our guests. He wasn''t exaggerating when he said the training was meant for me as much as for the visiting alpha. If I''m going to lead alone, I have to handle the duties that my parents usually share between them. I locate the omegas assigned to the guest wing and instruct them to ready six rooms. Four of these are designated for the Alpha and his mate, his Beta, Gamma, and Delta, with two extra rooms set aside just in case they bring along additional warriors. At the end of the hallway, we left Jax and Dev alone in thest room. With our heightened senses, I couldn''t miss the unmistakable sounds of pleasure echoing from behind the door. And honestly, those noises aren''t unwee-they doe in handy when I need a little distraction.


    About half an hourter, when they finally emerge, freshly showered and fully dressed, I can''t help but roll my eyes andugh.


    "You two owe me big time. You''re lucky we were prepping these rooms for guests- Marge would have a fit if she caught you messing up her perfectly staged setup," I tease, leaning against the doorframe opposite their room.


    Jax smirks, giving Dev a yful squeeze. "Don''t pretend you weren''t enjoying our little sinful show. We could always put on an encore just for you."


    I shake my head, trying to keep myposure. ¡°I didn''t get off¡ªI had work to do. Now, thanks to you, I''m both horny and unsatisfied, and I have to entertain a bunch of men who will probably be able to smell that on me." I pause, considering. "Maybe I''ll take you up on that offer after all."


    Dev grins mischievously. "Unless you end up taking one of them to bed instead. You never know¡ªsome of these guys might actually be hot."


    Thest few alphas and their entourages who have visited were decent enough to look at, but something was always off about them. Usually, alphas are the biggest, most imposing figures in the room, followed by betas and so forth. But the recent visitors seemed small, almost insignificant. It''s rare to find an alpha without thatmanding aura to back up their confidence. Honestly, I''m pretty sure my d*ck was bigger than both of thest alphas who came through here.


    ¡°We should bet on it,¡± I joke, leading us back toward our rooms so we can all get ready for dinner. Our guests are expected to arrive within the next couple of hours.


    "Deal. If one of them convinces you to take him to bed, we want front-row seats-or at least to listen in," Jax says with a sly grin.


    "You guys have some interesting kinks for gay men," Iugh, though I understand what they mean. There''s something undeniably hot about being a voyeur-but only with everyone''s consent, when they know you''re watching and actually perform for you. It''s another reason we''re bonded the way we are. I''ve never wanted to sleep with either of them, but the idea of listening in? That always gets me, and they definitely know it.


    ¡°ra, a moment, please," my mother calls gently. The three of us pause as she approaches.


    "You two can go get ready. Jeremy''s on gate duty and will let us know as soon as they arrive," she says.


    Without hesitation, Jax and Dev head to the bedroom they share next to mine. "Hey, Mom, what''s going on?" I ask.


    She looks at me with concern. "I wanted to check in on you. You''ve seemed more agitatedtely. I know these attacks and the increased number of guards aren''t ideal, but these are the precautions a leader must take to protect their pack. If you were to get hurt or worse, it would weaken us all and leave the pack vulnerable."


    I sigh deeply. "I know. It just sucks having people everywhere and still feelingpletely alone. Or having people underestimate you just because your reproductive parts are internal instead of external."


    She smiles warmly. ¡°I understand. It''s part of what you were born into. Now go get some rest. Jeremiah was dyed starting his training this morning," she adds with a wink.


    I think about heading to the gym alone but decide against it. I don''t want to deal with the inevitable protests from my dad, Jax, and Dev. I''ll need my energy to socialize properly when the guests arrive¡ªapparently, this is my show to run.


    As I step into my room, my eyes catch a gift ced right in the center of my mattress. Iugh softly-they know me too well. I pick up the pink silicone vibrator with a delicate butterfly attachment and head to the bathroom for a long, rxing shower.


    Miss L Author


    Thank you so much for reading! All constructivements and gems are


    appreciated. I can''t interact here, but if you want to join the conversation, you can find me on social media. The Clock app is where I''m most active, and I post publishing updates on Facebook as well.

 Chapter 309

    4 - Ben


    I still don''t fully understand why organizing a trip to a pack just an hour away demands weeks of preparation. The sheer number of protocols and formalities is overwhelming, making my head spin with details. We had to negotiate everything¡ª from securing protection to agreeing on how and when we could enter the pack''s territory. But beyond that, there were unexpectedplications none of us anticipated. Alpha James and my dad had us poring over mapste into the night, searching for potential ambush points where rogue wolves might strike, and marking all the locations where previous attacks were reported. By now, I probably know the borders of ck w almost as well as I know our own pack''s territory.


    The more they exin, the clearer the picture bes, yet it doesn''t ease the tension. We''re told to take all this intelligence with a grain of salt-trust what we see, but don''t dismiss the warnings either. Since the discovery of a young warrior disyed at their far western border, no new attacks have urred, but Alpha David remains convinced that the root of the problem lies in his daughter''s recent transition to leadership. He insists this isn''t over by a long shot and promised to borate once we arrive. That vague threat does nothing to calm my nerves. I like to have a n and be prepared; having crucial information deliberately withheld feels like a form of torture to me.


    "Ready?" Jason''s voice pulls me out of my thoughts as he steps into my dad''s office, where I''m hunched over the maps again.


    "As ready as I''ll ever be," I reply, rubbing my temples. "Something about this whole situation feels off. I can''t quite put my finger on it. I don''t think we''re walking into immediate danger, but there''s definitely something strange going on."


    "Yeah, I feel the same way," Jason admits with a nod. "We''ve got our n and orders. Let''s just get this over with. Alpha David expects us before dinner. Come on, help me find our Alpha and Luna¡ªthey''ve disappeared again.¡± He chuckles, and we both know exactly where they''ve gone, but neither of us is eager to interrupt their private time.


    By the time we hit the road, the group is restless. Jeremiah and Rayna are still tense, locked in a quiet disagreement about her safety. Her attempts to distract him haven''t helped much. Meanwhile, Jason, Tommy, and I have had too much time to imagine every worst-case scenario possible. But ording to our fathers, this is the best way to learn-by diving headfirst into the deep end.


    The drive itself is surprisingly pleasant. We rarely venture to this part of the pack''s territory because Alpha David seldom requests aid. From what I''ve gathered, his pack is calm, small, and generally pleasant neighbors. This makes the recent attacks on his borders all the more unsettling. The forest trails here remain unpaved but are well kept, clear of debris. As we reach the heart of the pack, the houses grow older but are meticulously maintained¡ªthe kind of ce my grandmother would choose to retire.


    Pulling up to the pack house, I''m caught off guard. After all the descriptions we''ve been given about this pack, the grand mansion unfolding before us is nothing like I imagined. The building is an old-world stone structure with multipleyered rooftops, giving it a sprawling, stately appearance. It looks like it couldfortably amodate ten families. I''ve never seen a house like this before, but I''ve heard that older Alphas like to disy their status and wealth through their homes. I can only hope Alpha David''s personality isn''t as imposing as this mansion.


    We park our two SUVS at the base of the grand staircase leading to the front door. As we step out, four Omegas are waiting to greet us. Great-this is going to be a prickly wee. The lead Omega offers a formal greeting and escorts us inside to show us to our rooms, while the others gather our luggage and follow behind. I''m not sure how I feel about strangers carrying my bags for me.


    Inside, the interior is all dark wood and old-world elegance. A massive staircase lines each side of the entry hall, leading to the upper floor where a full wrap-around balcony overlooks the space below. The Omega guides us up one of the staircases to the guest wing, where we''re told to freshen up. Someone wille for us in an hour to take us to dinner.


    Jason, Tommy, and I tease Rayna and Jeremiah, joking that an hour isn''t nearly enough time for a quickie, earning a few smirks in return. Despite the tension, we try to keep things light at least for now.

 Chapter 310

    They both chuckle at us, and Jeremiah''s mindlink cuts through with a confident, "Challenge epted."


    By the time we settle down for dinner, the only people present in the room are the omegas attending to us. There''s no sign of Alpha David, Luna Margaret, or their daughter anywhere. That absence stokes a fire of irritation within me. I despise the pretentiousness of deliberately arrivingte, especially when it''s my own Alpha who caused the dy. Yet, I can''t be entirely angry¡ªmaybe this is partly on us. My emotions feel scatteredtely, more so than usual. Since Kennedy left, I''ve been quick to snap, but this feels different, deeper somehow.


    Just as that thought crosses my mind, the door at the far end of the dining room swings open. Entering together are a stunning woman and amanding Alpha whose aura I can sense even from here. Both wear smiles that seem genuine.


    Alpha David appears genuinely pleased to see us. Judging by the grandeur of his packhouse, I''d have expected irritation for wasting his time, but instead, he looks weing.


    "I''m so d you could make it," Alpha David says warmly. "I know the timing isn''t ideal, especially since you''ve just found your mate, Jeremiah, but it''s unavoidable. We need to understand exactly what we''re dealing with." He strides over, shaking Jeremiah''s hand firmly before pressing a kiss to the back of Rayna''s hand, which makes her giggle softly.


    After the introductions, Jeremiah raises a brow. "I thought we were meeting with your daughter as well?"


    Luna Margaret exchanges a brief nce with her husband. ¡°She''s detained for now. Not exactly thrilled about needing assistance from another pack. Typical of a trueborn Alpha."


    Jeremiah chuckles knowingly. "I can rte to that very well."


    We all take our seats, and as I settle in, I scan the room with a growing sense of unease. The omegas are the only other upants, which strikes me as unusual. Normally, when foreign wolves visit, at least one warrior is present to provide a protectiveyer. You never know when a peaceful meeting might suddenly turn hostile. My wolf stirs restlessly in my mind, crawling beneath the surface since we crossed the territory line. My instincts re, but I can''t pinpoint the cause. Alpha David seems unconcerned, and his senses are sharper than oursbined.


    I inhale deeply, trying to soothe the tension coiling inside me. Just as calm begins to settle, a prickling sensation runs down the back of my neck, and the hairs stand on end. Someone is watching me. I nce around casually, trying not to look obvious, and my eyes lock with a woman standing in the doorway through which Alpha David and Luna Margaret entered. My heart skips a beat. No way. This can''t be real. What am I supposed to do now?


    "MATE!" my wolf screams inside my head, panic and disbelief swirling together. My mate can''t be the alpha heir of this pack.


    "Oh dear, I''m so d you could finally join us," her mother says with a sharp edge of sarcasm, clearly displeased by her daughter''s tardiness but unwilling to call her out outright.


    ¡°Alpha Jeremiah, Luna Rayna, Beta Ben, Gamma Jason, and Delta Tommy," Luna Margaret announces, listing off titles with practiced ease, ¡°let me introduce you to our daughter, the future alpha, ra."


    ra smiles, stepping fully into the room. Tworge warriors nk her closely, one on each side. So that''s why she waste-escorted by these imposing guards. My lungs feel tight, and I struggle to steady my breathing. My wolf growls low in my chest, restless and uneasy. I take another deep breath, exhaling slowly, but I can''t tear my eyes away from her. She blinks once, then turns, heading to the seat beside her mother,pletely ignoring me. How did she manage to dismiss me so thoroughly while I remained frozen in her gaze? What just happened here?

 Chapter 311

    5- Ben


    "Well, Mother, as you know, I''ve been tied up getting ready for our guests since I only just found out I''d be involved in this project," I said, trying to sound casual. Good, she''s got some fire in her exactly the kind of spirit I need right now.


    Alpha David chuckled softly, clearly enjoying the exchange. ¡°Alright then, let''s sit down for dinner first, and after that, we can talk about our situation." His tone was light but carried an edge of seriousness beneath theughter.


    The aroma of the dinner was irresistible, though I can''t recall much about the meal itself. ra had me so distracted that I''m not even sure if I actually took a bite. Before I realized it, the tes were being cleared away, and the casual chatter hade to an end.


    "Well,dies and gentlemen," Alpha David announced, rising from his seat, "let''s move to my sitting room. It''s time we discuss why you''ve all been gathered here.¡± We all stood and followed him through a set of grand doors down a long corridor lined with ornate pirs and ancient paintings-remnants of a time that felt like a medieval castlee to life. Once the doors shut behind us, I noticed Alpha David visibly rx.


    "I apologize for the ceremony and all the fuss," he began, his voice dropping to a serious tone, "but I believe there''s a traitor among us. I can''t be sure these walls aren''t listening."


    Jeremiah immediately spoke up, "Are you certain it''s safe to talk here?"


    Alpha David nodded. ¡°I personally searched this room twice today. I informed my staff beforehand about the meeting in my office, but I changed the locationst minute. I had ra inspect the room¡ªshe waste to dinner for that reason. If she says this ce is secure, then it is."


    My mate is clever and cautious, no doubt about it. My only unease is how tightly her bodyguards cling to her. If we''re supposed to be the ''good guys'' here, shouldn''t they give us a bit more space? If I didn''t know better, I''d think those guards were her mates, the way they hover so close.


    ¡°So, Alpha David,¡± Jeremiah asked, cutting to the chase, ¡°what exactly do you need from us?"


    "You''re here for a training exercise," Alpha David exined, ¡°but it''s more than just practice. This has a real purpose and a serious oue. My daughter will lead this operation. Maggie and I are here only to facilitatemunication."


    That''s the part that frustrates me the most. I wish people would justy all their cards on the table. And I also wish I wasn''t so utterly captivated by my mate, who hasn''t even nced my way since she entered the dining room. My wolf is restless, agitated, and it''s not helping my mood. Jeremiah turned to ra, "What do we need to know? What do you want from us?"


    ra stood, grabbed a map, and spread it out on the coffee table in the center of the sitting area.


    "This is what we''ve gathered so far," she began. "Attacks have urred here, here, and here," she pointed to several spots along the western edge of our territory. "There''s no clear pattern, not even in timing. Our warrior, Austin, was attacked at this location," she indicated another point on the map, "which suggests they might be retracing their steps. It could be coincidence, but my father suspects it''s connected to my transition."


    My heart skipped a beat. She''s in the middle of bing an alpha. No wonder my wolf has been acting so strangely finding my mate is one thing, but now someone thinks she''s vulnerable enough to attack. My protective instincts surged, drowning out everything else. Jeremiah''s safety concerns faded into the background; ra''s well-being was all that mattered.


    ra continued, ¡°I just turned twenty-two, so the pack is in the process of shifting leadership to me. My strength is growing butes in waves, which makes this phase my most vulnerable. And without a mate, I''m still exposed."


    Finally, her gaze flickered toward me, though it was too brief for me to read her thoughts. "On top of that, being female, many of these rogues believe I''m weak because of my gender. That''s probably why the timing of these attacks is no ident. They think I''ll back down, but they''re in for a surprise if they believe that.¡±


    She paused, then added, "We wanted everyone around us to be aware, just in case help is needed. And we''re hoping your fresh perspective might shed some light on what''s happening."


    My pulse quickened, and I fought the urge to get up and pace, desperate to release the tension building inside me. But I held back, not wanting to draw attention to how deeply this unsettled me. Thest thing I wanted was to exin that she was my mate¡ªespecially since she clearly wasn''t going to announce it to anyone. We would need a serious conversation before this night ended.


    The weight of the situation settled heavily over me. Protecting her had be my sole focus, no matter what it took.

 Chapter 312

    Alpha David and Jeremiah continued their conversation for a while longer, but honestly, I couldn''t recall any of the details if someone asked meter. My mind waspletely consumed by one person-my mate-who was deliberately avoiding me, yet chatting easily with everyone else in the room. I could feel the tension between us, and I was certain she was aware of our bond. Still, she wouldn''te near me, nor would she even nce in my direction. Honestly, I wasn''t angry about it. She was an alpha through and through, and she needed to be paired with an alpha, not someone like me. I was still tangled up emotionally with Kennedy, and I knew I wasn''t ready to be good for anyone else just yet. But my wolf inside me refused to ignore the fact that she was in danger. The thought of leaving this pack and going home in a few days, knowing something could happen to her after we left, tore at me. But if I stayed, what about Jeremiah, Tommy, and Jason? The confusion was overwhelming. I needed to get out of this room. I wasn''t made to be an alpha''s mate. I was a beta-my role was to protect the alpha. That was all.


    I snapped out of my daze as the room began to stir. People were standing up, saying their goodbyes and wishing each other goodnight. Finally, some relief.


    I tried to catch ra''s eye, but she was already the first to leave, slipping out of the room so quickly that by the time I reached the door, she and her two shadows had vanished down the hallway.


    Why was she avoiding me like this? We needed to talk¡ªthis couldn''t just be ignored.


    "I''m not leaving without her," my wolf growled fiercely inside me.


    I tried to reason with the voice in my head. "She''s the alpha of this pack. She has to stay here."


    "Then we stay here too!" my wolf snapped back, and honestly, I felt like we were about toe to blows.


    ¡°What am I supposed to do about Jeremiah? He''s my priority..." I pleaded internally. "Not anymore. Stop being a coward."


    "And Kennedy?"


    "What about her? She has a mate. It''s not you. Get over it. She''s noting back the way you want."


    I turned to see where my friends were. Jeremiah and Jason were shooting me odd looks. Tommy was still deep in conversation with Luna Margaret about patrol schedules. It seemed like he was trying to gather intel about the rogues prowling their western borders.


    "Jason, Ben, you want in on this? We should go together-get some coborative feedback," Tommy called out without looking away from ra''s maps.


    "I need to stay with Jeremiah and Rayna," I said quietly.


    Tommy grumbled, "No, you don''t! She''s staying right here with Jeremiah while they work on pack unity with ra tomorrow. You and Jason are free to scout."


    Jason chuckled, ¡°Looks like it''ll just be you and me, bro."


    "Why can''t hee out?" Tommy asked, still glued to the maps, only half-listening to our exchange.


    "Because he looks like his brain got scrambled and he''s got some stuff to sort out,¡± I muttered under my breath.


    I really wanted to punch Tommy in the face for that, but I couldn''t deny the truth behind his sarcasm. I nodded, waved them off, and started walking down the hallway toward my room. Right now, I wasn''t good for anyone.


    "Are you okay?" Rayna''s voice came through the mindlink, her concern palpable.


    "I''ll be fine. Don''t worry about me," I said, forcing augh. She didn''t need to be distracted by my mess. Her focus had to be on Jeremiah and helping him with the pack''s problems.


    "I didn''t ask if you''ll be fer. I asked if you''re okay right now." She wasn''t going to let it go easily. I rolled my eyes.


    "I''m still working through some things. You guys don''t need me getting in the way. I''m going to bed," I sighed. She didn''t answer, but I could sense she wanted to press more. When the opportunity arose, she''d probably grill me about my mood swings. Rayna was incredibly perceptive-she was going to be an amazing Luna.


    Now, I just had to figure out how to be an amazing Beta with a mate who was an Alpha, living in a pack an hour away. F*ck me. My whole body suddenly felt drained as I stepped into my room. The moment I closed the door behind me, I was mmed against it. A strong forearm pressed against my throat, and electricity surged through every fiber of my being. Then, I heard the sweetest voice I''d ever known.


    "What the f*ck do you think you''re doing, mate?"

 Chapter 313

    6 - ra


    "I''m going to need you to exin that a little more clearly,¡± I say, narrowing my eyes


    at him. His smirk deepens, those sharp chocte brown eyes locking onto mine with an unsettling intensity. "I thought we had our intentions sorted out before arriving here."


    He''s not struggling against my grip, which confuses me. If I truly felt threatened, I would have had him subdued long before he could utter a word.


    "Did you honestly believe you could just stroll in and take over my pack?" I press harder against his throat, my fingers tightening just enough to make my point.


    "Nope," he coughs, rasping. "I came because my alpha ordered me to. He''s here to help you figure out who''s targeting you and why. That''s it. I''m a Beta, not an Alpha. I don''t want your job, your pack, or your title. I''ve got my own responsibilities, thanks. So, are you going to let me go now, or do you want to fight it out and get this tension off our chests?"


    I have a strong urge to punch him right in those perfect teeth, but something holds me back. Instead, I re at him. ¡°Just stay out of my way while I deal with these rogues. I appreciate your alpha''s assistance, but I''m not some charity case or a lesson you need to teach."


    Suddenly, he lunges forward and pins my arm against my side. But I''m quicker. I duck under his other arm, slipping behind him and wrapping my arm around his throat from behind. He''s tall, so I have to rise onto my toes to get a firm grip, but I manage. He bucks forward, his broad back sending me flying over his head. I brace myself for the fall, but I don''t hit the ground.


    My eyes snap open as Ben spins me around, locking both my hands behind my back and pulling me flush against his chest. Our noses nearly touch. ¡°If you keep your distance from me, I''ll do the same," he says quietly. "I''m only here to do my duty with my Alpha. After that, you can forget I exist with whoever you want. Just do me one favor-wait until we''re out of your pack before you start hooking up with your... friends. My wolf isn''t ready for that yet."


    Then, without another word, he releases me and opens the door, dismissing me. What just happened? I''m stunned. No one has ever dismissed me like this except my father. My wolf growls low in my chest, sensing his impatience. He''s urging me to move along, clearly not pleased with my distraction.


    ¡°No promises, Beta," I say, my voice sharp. ¡°We have killers to find and rogues to stop. I''m not going to be pushed aside just because you can''t handle being in the same room as me. Get over yourself." I give his cheek a light, teasing pat¡ªhalf to annoy him, half because the small contact sends a surprising thrill up my arm, igniting my entire body.


    I walk away with my head held high, resisting the urge to do something reckless¡ª like pin him to the floor and ride him like the prize stallion he is. I definitely need a cold shower... or maybe a hot one, with my new toy.


    Four times. It took me four orgasms before I finally drifted off to sleepst night. What the hell is wrong with me? Jax and Dev shoot me amused looks as we meet in the hallway, heading toward breakfast.


    "Need me to bring a charger?" I can almost feel Jax''s smirk pressing against my back.


    Neither of them bother hiding theirughter when I mutter a half-hearted "fuck off" over my shoulder.


    "Well, can you at least tell us which one had that motor running so hardst night?" Dev asks, stepping ahead of me to open the dining room door.


    "It won''t matter,¡± Jax whispers in my ear as we enter. ¡°I''ll know in about ten minutes."


    "What? How?" I try to whisper back, but my voice carries too loudly, drawing the attention of everyone in the room.


    I smile politely at my mother as I take my seat across from her, with Jax and Dev to my left. "I thought you might try to skip breakfast to beat the team to the murder site,¡± she says casually, as if discussing murder over breakfast is just another everyday conversation.


    I nce around the room, the chatter of the others fading into the background as my mind races with the weight of the day ahead.


    Meanwhile, ra''s restless mind and the teasing camaraderie of Jax and Dev hint at underlying vulnerabilities that may surface as the hunt for the rogues intensifies. The weight of responsibility presses heavily on her, yet the flickers of personal distraction suggest that theing days will test not only her leadership but also her control over the chaos within. Prepare for a chapter where the stakes rise, alliances are questioned, and the pulse of the pack beats ever more urgently toward an uncertain future.

 Chapter 314

    I nodded my thanks to the omega as she carefully ced the tempting te before me. Without hesitation, I took two generous bites, savoring the vors before responding. The others had already started eating, so I didn''t feel self-conscious about catching up or appearing ravenous. I deliberately avoided making eye contact with the Beta, but I did address Jeremiah directly.


    "I wouldn''t dream of leaving without you," I said, my voice carrying a yful, almost storybook princess tone. "After all, our fathers insisted we work together so badly." I paused, then added, ¡°But I hate leaving things unsettled. Honestly, I did think about going back to the site alone¡ªto see if I could get a clearer picture without all the chaos and distractions."


    Jeremiah''s expression twisted into disbelief. "You were seriously going to go out by yourself? With a killer still on the loose, and likely targeting you? I thought you were supposed to be smart."


    I clenched my jaw, determined not to let his words get under my skin. ¡°For your information, I never go anywhere alone¡ªespecially not now." I gestured toward Jax and Dev standing nearby. "My warriors only give me space when I''m in my bedroom."


    Jax muttered under his breath, "Thank the Goddess for that."


    I ignored him but noticed the range of reactions around the table. Taking a deep breath, I continued, "And I only considered going alone because, as an Alpha, I have to weigh every possibility, no matter how reckless or dangerous it may seem." Before Ben could interrupt, Rayna jumped in. "You said ''warriors'' but you don''t have a Beta protecting you?"


    "No, not at the moment,¡± I replied, feeling a twinge of frustration. "My father''s Beta never had children, so there''s no lineage to continue. I''m sure my enemies will exploit that weakness once they realize it if they haven''t already."


    ¡°Well, you kids should get moving,¡± my father said, wiping his face with a napkin before tossing it aside. ¡°Patrol reports show no activity in thest few hours. It should be safe enough to investigate."


    I pushed my chair back and stood. Jax and Dev rose alongside me, as did everyone on Jeremiah''s team¡ªincluding his Luna. I was surprised he allowed her toe along, considering the danger, but I wasn''t about to stop her.


    "You and your mate are both going. Why shouldn''t theye too?" my wolf''s voice whispered sharply in my mind. Usually, it was her and me against the world.


    "It''s nothing against her," I replied softly. "I''m actually d she stood up for herself without waiting for his permission. It''s just... they were mated recently, and it must be tearing him up inside to have her in harm''s way."


    "Or maybe,¡± Jax offered with a smirk, "after your father warned about a possible traitor, he feels safer keeping her close."


    "That''s a good point," I admitted.


    Jeremiah broke the silence with a teasing grin. ¡°So, are we going to talk about your smoking-hot mate and the fact that you''re thinking about rejecting him?"


    ¡°Nope. Not even a little,¡± I said firmly. ¡°Let''s focus on handling this first. We can deal with the mate dramater."


    Leading the group out the back door of the main entry hall, I headed toward a peaceful, tree-lined area where everyone could shiftfortably. We kept bags nearby for clothing, so our wolves could carry them if needed. Jax, Dev, and I helped everyone get settled before we all spread out to shed our clothes and shift. Finding a quiet tree, I began peeling off my shoes and garments like the others.


    "Don''t kill us, Alpha. Just testing a theory," Dev''s voice called out, breaking the calm.


    "What on earth are you talking about now, Dev?" I asked, ncing up.


    "Tell us you found your mate without actually saying it." I looked up to see Jax standingpletely naked less than a foot from me.


    GRRRRRR! The low growl that escaped my throat made every hair on my body stand on end.


    I took a step back, shaking my head. "Not the best time, man."


    Jaxughed, shifting into his wolf form before bounding off into the trees alongside Dev''s wolf. What an asshole.


    Turning back, I caught sight of the Beta standing frozen, looking like an underwear model with his thumbs hooked into the waistband of his boxer briefs. The low cut revealed the deep V of his abdomen and the faint happy trail beneath. I had to agree with Jax-today was definitely going to be interesting.

 Chapter 315

    7 - Ben


    A chilling thought kept reying in my mind: someone was going to die today. That grim mantra echoed relentlessly as I trailed behind ra and her team, my friends buzzing incessantly over the mindlink, specting about her being my mate. My wolf didn''t hesitate to stake his im, but I knew full well there would be exnations to offer once we returned. Still, I didn''t care. My focus was razor-sharp, calm and steady, especially with my body positioned firmly between her and the warriors apanying her. Yet, if anyone asked, I''d deny it without hesitation. I didn''t want a mate, and as far as I was concerned, she didn''t like me.


    It took us about thirty minutes to reach the attack site. The air was thick with the sharp, acrid scent that only rogues carry¡ªa smell tinged with decay and rot. Being away from a pack seemed to alter their natural scent, twisting it into something foul and unsettling. Wolves aren''t meant to live in istion; over time, they can slip into a feral state so deep that returning to human form bes impossible. I wondered if these were lone wolves, lost and suffering, or a group traveling together. Either way, they needed to be dealt with.


    ra, Jeremiah, Rayna, and I had the keenest noses in the group, so we remained in wolf form while the others shifted back to human, scanning the surroundings for signs of the rogues'' return. I stayed close to ra, and the low growl rumbling from her wolf was a clear warning that she didn''t appreciate my proximity. I smirked quietly to myself¡ªshe wasn''t the only one capable of asserting dominance here. The thought made my heart skip a beat, though I quickly pushed it aside. This wasn''t what I wanted. A rtionship-that deep connection-that was something I''d shared with Kennedy. She was the one I should be with, the one I should be raising pups with, the one I should be loyal to. There was no reason for me to want to be near this Alpha in any way other than as her Beta.


    "Get your head in the game!" Jason''s voice cut through my thoughts as I circled the same tree for the third time.


    ¡°F*ck off,¡± I muttered, though I knew he was right. I just wasn''t about to admit it. We had a mission toplete.


    ¡°Well, your mate thinks you being glued to her side is a distraction¡ªand she''s right. Back off and let her handle this so we can figure out what the hell you''re supposed to do about this whole mate situation."


    "I agree with Jason," Jeremiah added. "By the way, when were you nning on telling us you''re mated to the Alpha of this pack?"


    "Yeah! Is that where you disappeared tost night? You followed her out pretty quick,¡± my soon-to-be-dead Delta, Tommy, called out with a grin that was all teeth and mischief.


    "F*ck off, Tommy. No, I didn''t follow her. I went to bed. She doesn''t want a mate, and I''m not cut out to be an Alpha''s mate."


    "At least you''re admitting it. For what it''s worth, I disagree. But I think Kennedy still has you wrapped around her finger, and you''re going to make a huge mistake if you don''t let her go."


    "What..." I started, but they cut me off.


    "Do you really think I''m that stupid?" I snapped. "I know you all had your own history with her, dumbasses. As long as she was happy, I stayed out of it. You three were better than the other jerks at school. But her move isn''t temporary. She''s noting back-not the way we nned, anyway. We all have to..." I trailed off, the weight of it pressing down on me.


    "Got something!¡± Jeremiah''s voice shattered the tense silence.


    "There''s more blood over here," Jax called out, his tone urgent.


    We all shifted back to human form, quickly pulling on shorts as we followed Jax toward a thicket about twenty yards from the attack site.


    "That''s awful. Why does it smell like that?" Rayna asked, stepping back to stand closer to Jeremiah, her face pale.


    "Austin must have wounded one of them during the attack before they killed him. He died here, then someone moved his body," Dev exined, crouching down to examine a nest-like patch of broken branches nestled in the center of one of the bushes.

 Chapter 316

    Jeremiah''s voice cut through the quiet as he asked, ¡°Have you figured out if Austin was deliberately targeted, or was he just in the wrong ce at the wrong time?"


    Jax nced at Dev''s screen, then leaned in closer. "At this point, it looks like it waspletely random. Honestly, it could have been any warrior passing through at that moment. The onlyplication is that Austin was only recently added to the rotation just a few days ago."


    I scanned the area, my senses alert. "Any leads on who the inside man might be?" I asked, lowering my voice. You never know if someone''s lurking downwind, eavesdropping on our conversation.


    ra''s expression was tight as she responded, "I have a few ideas." But she didn''t borate further. Instead, she shifted the mood, saying, "Let me show you somendmarks around here so you can get a better sense of the terrain. It''ll help when we review the mapster. After that, we''ll head back and regroup."


    We only spent about an hour longer exploring, but the western edge of ra''s territory was breathtaking. A massive river, nked by thick trees, wound its way toward a roaring waterfall. It was easy to see why rogues would choose this route- there were plenty of hidden spots to camp, perfect for setting up temporary shelters. The abundance of fresh water and game darting through the underbrush,bined with the natural cover from the trees and craggy rock faces near the waterfall, created an ideal environment for survival.


    As we made our way back, the group agreed to avoid shifting into wolf form, opting to take our time instead. ra and Jeremiah began sharing stories from their youth -tales of mischief and rivalry during pack gatherings, especially involving their fathers and other alpha children. I felt a twinge of jealousy bubble up inside me. It wasn''t just that they shared a past, but that Jeremiah knew her history so well while I was still an outsider. It shouldn''t matter, especially since I was pretty sure she wanted nothing to do with me. The sooner I could leave this ce, the better. But first, we had to get to the bottom of the rogue problem.


    I forced myself to focus as ra pointed out various parts of the pack''s territory, clearly proud of what her family had built. Her eyes shone with a mix of pride and concern-she wanted us to understand the stakes.


    Dev interrupted my thoughts. "Let''s head to the training grounds. The adults should be about halfway through their session," he said, nudging ra gently.


    ¡°Uh, okay,¡± she replied, steering us toward an open paddock where mostly men were sparring and training. I stayed quiet, wanting to observe their dynamics. The idea of segregated training didn''t sit well with me, but I kept that to myself.


    ra exined, "We run open training sessions throughout the day so pack members with full-time jobs¡ªwhose schedules don''t always align with warrior duties ¡ªcan still get their workouts in. We want everyone in peak condition, just in case." Her gaze swept over our group, worry flickering behind her eyes. The unspoken threat of ''just in case'' hung heavy in the air.


    Suddenly, Dev''s high-pitched excitement broke through. "Hey! I''ve got a great idea!" His grin was infectious, but I already knew I wouldn''t like what wasing next.


    "You should spar with Ben," he said, eyes twinkling mischievously. "Jeremiah just got mated, and I''m pretty sure Rayna''s wolf isn''t thrilled about him rolling around with another female..." At that moment, Rayna''s wolf let out a low, possessive growl, perfectly timed.


    "See?!" Dev crowed triumphantly. "And you don''t even have a Beta. It''s been a while since you faced off against someone with strength close to your own." I could tell he was baiting both of us at once-the sly bastard.


    I shot Dev a warning look. ¡°She''s so pissed! Good luck, man!¡± I muttered, already anticipating the chaos.


    I couldn''t wait for Tommy to find his mate so I could return the favor. It was clear that


    all our friends suspected, if they didn''t already know, that Jeremiah and I were mates. They were just trying to push us into acknowledging it since we hadn''t jumped each other the instant the bond took hold.

 Chapter 317

    8 - ra


    The expression on Ben''s face spoke volumes¡ªif looks could curse, his would have unleashed a torrent of expletives aimed squarely at my warrior. Honestly, in this moment, I couldn''t me him. I had no intention of epting a mate before I imed my rightful ce as Alpha of this pack. The thought of being sidelined by some man who believed his masculinity made him superior was infuriating. Today, the way he shadowed me, as if I couldn''t handle myself, had my patience simmering just beneath the surface. On top of that, I needed to convince the pack''s males that I was fit to lead, despite being a woman. Having a mate by my side now would onlyplicate that perception. I didn''t want to rise to Dev''s challenge, but maybe it was worth proving this Beta''s ce while adding another win to my leadership credentials.


    "So, Beta," I teased, shing him a sly smile. "Ready to take on the challenge?" His deadpan stare was amusing-he was definitely fun to provoke. Without waiting for an answer, I turned and strode toward one of the sparring rings marked out in the grass, not bothering to check if he was following. Of course, he was. His pride wouldn''t let him back down in front of the others.


    Just as I was positioning myself, a low growl cut through the air. I ducked instinctively and rolled away from Ben''s outstretched arm as he lunged at me with surprising speed. Dev was right ¡ª my warriors were skilled, truly formidable, but it had been some time since I''d faced an opponent my own age withparable training. We grappled fiercely. His hand-to-handbat was swift, but he couldn''t hold onto me long enough to gain the upper hand.


    "Quit toying with your food before you eat it, Alpha," Jax called out with augh, but it was the Beta who escted the intensity.


    Ben''s strikes came faster, his blows harder. Clearly, he had been holding back- perhaps out of courtesy because I was a woman. That only fueled my anger. I lunged for his throat, and we both crashed to the ground. He rolled on top of me, but I pushed off with my hips, flipping him over my head with one powerful leg. Quickly, I scrambled to straddle his chest, pinning his arms with my legs as my breaths rose and fell in rhythm with his. His golden-brown eyes locked onto mine.


    "Well done, both of you," my father''s voice broke through the tense silence between us. "But I''m afraid this has to end now. There''s another attack."


    "What?!" I sprang off Ben and stared at my dad, who seemed oddly unfazed. "Why didn''t you say anything earlier? Why let us waste time here?" I started moving toward the training entrance, my mind set on the packhouse. I''d leave the guests with him. We needed to focus and figure this out, but Dad''s casual attitude was frustrating.


    "ra! Wait!" he called after me.


    "No, Dad. This isn''t a drill anymore. Send Jeremiah and his team home so we can handle this without distractions."


    "Will you hold on, you stubborn child?" His voice held amusement. ¡°Besides, you''re heading the wrong way."


    "What do you mean?" I demanded. "You said there was another attack. I want to get back to the house and coordinate our response. I''m done looking over my shoulder.¡±


    "ra! Stop and listen." A firm hand gripped my arm above the elbow and spun me around. I expected it to be my father, but the sudden closeness sent a shiver across my skin, making me catch my breath. His scent, so familiar and calming, wrapped around me like a warm nket. Damn this mate bond¡ªit was impossible to ignore. Still, it allowed me to take in the scene around us more clearly. We were surrounded by pups armed with water guns, grinning like fools. My father was an idiot for not choosing his words better to stop me from straddling the Beta.


    Suddenly, the pups opened fire, drenching everyone nearby, including Jeremiah and his team. But they were game for the yful battle, darting around and trying to snatch water guns for themselves.


    Ben stayed glued to my side,ughing as he stepped into the path of every stream of water aimed at me.


    "Hey, you''re supposed to avoid getting wet, not block us from hitting ra!" one of the younger pups shouted at him.


    "Yeah, have you never yed this game before?" I teased Ben from behind.


    ¡°What kind of Beta would I be if I let the Alpha get soaked?¡± he replied without missing a beat, stepping back into the line of fire. I froze. He had called me ¡°the Alpha,¡± not just any Alpha, as if I already held the title. I''d never noticed the difference before. I barely had time to dwell on it before a bucket of ice-cold water was dumped over my head, pushing me forward into Ben''s back.


    "Holy f*ck! Why does it have to be that cold?!" Ben shouted, spinning around to see who was responsible.


    "It seemed fitting after that steamy grappling match you two just had," Jax chuckled. "We figured you might want to cool down a bit."


    "Too good an opportunity to pass up," Dev added with a shrug.


    We were so close that I could feel his body heat radiating from head to toe. He kept his hands to himself, but I wanted to lean into that warmth, into him. Then the thought hit me: I didn''t want this¡ªnot until the pack was mine and my mate was ready to stand beside me, not step into my Alpha role for me.


    I stepped away from him and looked at my dad, who had somehow stayed


    That one word-dinner-made a chorus of stomachs rumble.


    "We can eat in my office while we talk," I said, turning to walk again, my soaked shoes sloshing with each step.


    ¡°Have you checked your office for recording devices today?" Ben asked quietly just behind me. His breath brushed over my ear, sending another shiver down my spine. I knew it was natural, but I wished I didn''t react to him this way. I shouldn''t respond like this. He didn''t deserve to be misled. My body''s impulses shed with what my mind knew I needed right now.


    "I n to do that while you''re all changing for dinner."


    ¡°Let me help. This is something I''m good at.¡± He raised his hands in surrender. ¡°I wasn''t lying to your pup. What kind of Beta would I be if I let the Alpha get hurt? You don''t have to talk to me or even look at me, but it would make my wolf feel better if you let us help. He might even let me back off a little." His pleading eyes contrasted with the tension in his jaw muscles.

 Chapter 318

    9 - ra


    His wolf. I had never once stopped to consider that his wolf might be causing him trouble. My own wolf desires him as well, yet she doesn''t resist my constant presence by his side. She aligns perfectly with what I want: to navigate this transition to bing Alpha without putting my pack at risk. "Fine,¡± I mutter reluctantly, ¡°My office isn''t cluttered like my father''s, so there aren''t many ces to stash things."


    He doesn''t smile; instead, he simply nods and gestures for me to lead the way. He still walks ufortably close, invading my personal space, but I refuse toment on it¡ªacknowledging it would mean admitting he affects me, and I won''t give him that satisfaction. My office sits adjacent to my father''s. I doubt I''ll ever take over his space, even after I officially be Alpha. That will always be his domain. Ben immediately gets to work, just as he promised silent and focused. I settle at my desk while he methodically examines the shelves. I keep a careful distance, watching him closely. He''s thorough, opening every book, lifting each knickknack my mother insisted belonged here for ambiance. For a moment, I''m distracted by the way his muscles ripple beneath his skin. He never bothered to put a shirt back on, leaving every tan, corded muscle on full disy. I''m woman enough to admit I appreciate the sight.


    Nothing escapes his scrutiny. If I were inclined to like him, I''d say he''s stalling, trying to spend more time alone with me. But neither of us seems eager for this pairing. My reasons are clear-even if I haven''t voiced them¡ªand yet, my pride aches to understand why he doesn''t want me.


    A small, girlish voice inside me whispers that maybe he has a girl, and jealousy res instantly at the thought. After all, we''re still in high school. I remember those days vividly-when everyone wanted to be your friend, and countless kids tried to hook up just to brag about it. Jeremiah once told me about his adopted sister, who was harassed by girls simply for being friends with him. She acted as a buffer, keeping the crazier leeches at bay. Maybe Ben did the same, thinking he had plenty of time before making a choice. He''s neither marked nor mated¡ªI''ll keep that secret to my grave¡ªbut I did checkst night when I confronted him. His scent is pure, and there''s no sign where a mate''s mark would be.


    "Hey, Alpha.¡± His rough voice pulls me out of my thoughts. He holds up a small device, then points to his lips, signaling silence. "What time do you want to meet tonight? I need to update Alpha Jeremiah."


    "Let''s have an early dinner on the veranda¡ªsay, 4 o''clock. Then we can meet in the study. It''s big enough for us to spread out and review everything we found today."


    "Sounds good. I''ll let him know. Need anything else from me?"


    "No, thank you, Beta. See you in a couple of hours."


    Ben moves toward my office door, opens it, takes a deep breath, then closes it behind him. I watch, fascinated, as he silently resumes searching my office. The earlier conversation seemed strange, but now I understand¡ªhe''s baiting whoever nted the listening devices. He uncovers two more, dismantling each with care, when a sudden knock at the door startles me. I''d been so absorbed in watching him work that I hadn''t noticed anything else.


    Ben slides the remains of the devices into my desk drawer and steps beside the door just as I approach. I shoot him a look, but he ignores it. Is this really what a Beta does? Sometimes it feels like a never-ending blockade to my life.


    I open the door to find my father''s Beta and Gamma standing there, their expressions stern and serious.


    "You''re needed, ra," my father''s Beta states simply, as if that''s all the exnation I''ll get.


    "Okay, Dick. Any idea where I''m needed or what to expect? Or should I just wander around hoping for the best?" I ask, a hint of sarcasm in my voice.


    Ben coughs to hide augh beside me, drawing Richard''s attention for the first time.


    "Shouldn''t you be with your Alpha, boy?" Jeff remarks, stepping past Richard into my office. I hadn''t invited either of them in. Richard respects me enough to wait outside, but Jeff, my father''s Gamma, acts like he can do whatever he wants since I''m not yet the official Alpha.


    Richard is an old man who has never witnessed a female Alpha before and isn''t thrilled by the idea. He doesn''t openly oppose me, but he still looks to my father for decisions, even though they''re supposed toe from me. We''re working on changing that dynamic.

 Chapter 319

    ¡°My alpha is currently engaged in a way that makes me want to keep my distance, sir. Given the threat level, my time is better spent coborating with Alpha ra since neither of you seem interested in handling the situation," he states firmly, emphasizing my title as if the two grown men before us had forgotten I hold one. His words carry a subtle jab, implying they aren''t fulfilling their responsibilities, and while I appreciate the hint, I can''t help but worry about him too.


    "Isn''t your little boyband supposed to be having dinner soon? I thought I overheard something about you eating early and then heading back out to patrol. Don''t let us dy you,¡± Jeff says casually, pacing around. My ears twitch at the mention, but I dare not nce at Ben. I never mentioned eating early to anyone besides nting bait for the listening device.


    "Jeff can''t be stupid enough to just blurt that out, can he?" I whisper to my wolf.


    "He''s taken a few hits to the head. So, we can''t be certain," she replies with a hint of skepticism.


    "We''re at the mercy of Alphas ra and Jeremiah. If they want us to run patrols again, we will. If they want us to eat, we eat. My evening ns haven''t been set," Ben says with a shrug as he steps away from the door, pretending to study a book on one of the nearby shelves¡ªthe same one he nced at when we first arrived. His bodynguage makes it clear he has no other ce to be.


    "Okay... so you don''t have to like him, but he''s starting to grow on me," I admit quietly.


    "What?!" My wolf is incredulous. I need her support to resist Ben until we reach our goals. I don''t have time for a mate especially not a man who seems intent on taking my father''s ce.


    "Stop being so dramatic. We know someone is listening, and we know they appeared less than fifteen minutes after you both mentioned eating early and leaving this office. He''s a Beta; there''s no way he''d leave an Alpha unguarded with a potential threat standing just feet away from you. Remember, he doesn''t want to be your mate either. It''s just in his nature to protect," she reasons.


    Why does that simple truth make my stomach twist? I don''t want him, he doesn''t want me. That should be enough, but the thought still gnaws at me.


    "So, ra..." I begin.


    "Alpha ra," Ben corrects Jeff without looking up from his book. I quickly turn away, pretending to focus on something on my desk to hide the smile tugging at my lips. ¡°It''s customary to use titles in front of guests."


    "Who do you think you''re talking to, boy?" Jeff steps closer to Ben, mming the book shut and throwing it on the floor, trying to get his attention. What an asshole.


    "Currently? A Gamma who doesn''t seem to understand protocol. No worries, it''s an easy mistake¡ªespecially when you''re close to your alpha," Ben replies coolly, sizing Jeff up. ¡°Or more likely, you''re not used to dealing with high-profile visitors." His smirk is the final blow.


    Before Jeff''s temper explodes, Richard steps between them. Despite the twenty- plus years between them, Ben''s size advantage over my dad''s Gamma is obvious. Richard understands the situation, but Jeff apparently doesn''t.


    "Let''s go. Leave the kids to their work," Richard grunts, pushing Jeff out the door.


    Ben closes the door behind them and turns to me. "You should check every room, including your bedrooms."


    "Wait, wait, wait. What?" I sink back into my chair, overwhelmed. "I know Jeff is a major jackass, but..."


    "But nothing. You know someone is listening, and I think it''s specifically targeting you. We need to find out if the devices are everywhere or if you''re the only one being spied on."


    He leans forward, resting his fists on my desk. The energy radiating from him is intense; his muscles ripple beneath his shirt, distracting me. I rub my hands over my face, trying to break the spell he''s unknowingly casting.


    Rising to my feet, I head toward the door. "Let''s get Jax and Dev. They won''t be thrilled if we find listening devices in their rooms."


    Ben chuckles softly behind me.

 Chapter 320

    10 Ben


    The urge to protect her gnaws at me relentlessly. After just one day here, my Beta instincts have kicked into overdrive. My wolf and I are certain Jeremiah is safe-for now. We know Jason and Tommy will watch over him and Rayna if anything goes wrong. Judging by the tense nces exchanged at the training grounds earlier and what I saw in her office, only her parents, Jax, and Dev truly have her back in this ce. Everyone else seems to have their own agenda, and that fact infuriates me to no end.


    ¡°Beta instincts, my ass," a voice grumbles inside me.


    "Quiet,¡± I snap back. "The only thing I''m good for right now is being her Beta. She doesn''t want a mate any more than I do. The Goddess must have messed up this time."


    "Keep telling yourself that," the voice teases.


    Jax and Dev take the lead as we walk down yet another long, narrow hallway. ra doesn''t stop them as they push open the door at the end. I hesitate in the doorway, unwilling to invade their space with my scent. The room is clearly theirs¡ª personalized in a way I wouldn''t expect from warriors. To me, it looks more like a cozy apartment: a sitting area, a small dining space, a hallway likely leading to the bedroom and bathroom, and arge sliding ss door that dominates the back wall.


    "You cane in. Being in our home won''t suddenly turn you gay," Jax jokes with augh.


    "I''m not worried about that," I reply, "I just didn''t want to leave a new scent in your personal space."


    Dev nudges ra yfully. "Look at you, being considerate. See? You should learn manners from your boy."


    "He''s not my boy," ra snaps.


    "I''m not her boy," I say at the same time.


    They exchange a knowing look, sharing something silently through their mindlink, then smile and begin searching through their rooms.


    "For the record, you smell good. So we don''t mind your scent here," Dev grins and winks at me. I try to suppress augh. ¡°All I know is if there are recordings of us, I want copies. Thest few days have been epic. Imagine reying that."


    Jax growls at his mate. "Save it, you two. We need to test this theory first. Then you can get it on until sunrise¡ªor until I call you out on patrol again. Whicheveres first."


    After spending an hour searching, wee up empty-handed, but they promise to keep looking just in case. Moving on to ra''s room, I barely take two steps inside before spotting it: a small device hidden in a nt on a high shelf. I grab ra''s arm and pull her over, signaling everyone to be quiet but continue the search. Her eyes widen in shock. This confirms she''s a target-not just any random pack member. If it were me, I would have bugged the rooms of her main bodyguards too. Whoever nted these devices is clearly new to the game. Like in her office, we find three bugs total-hidden in a nt, a picture frame, and a book. None of her other spaces arepromised. The only scents in the apartment belong to her, Jax, and Dev. Once I dismantle the devices, we finally speak openly.


    "They''ll figure this out eventually. I just don''t know how often they check these or if they''lle back and nt more. I don''t want to make you paranoid, but this is something we''ll need to check every single day."


    "We?" Jax raises an eyebrow. "Are you sticking around then, tech boy?"


    "I''ll do whatever my alpha thinks is necessary."


    "What about our alpha and your m..." ra ps her hand over his mouth. He shoves her yfully, and suddenly they''re all at itughing, shouting, and jumping over the couch, racing around the tiny table. Their energy reminds me of the guys and Kennedy. My chest tightens painfully at the thought of her. The ache is so sharp I instinctively rub the spot over my heart, desperate to ease the pressure. I say nothing and quietly slip out of the stifling room.


    For a few hours, I managed to forget she left, and the hollow space she left inside me. I make my way to the main floor, then out to one of the many cozy spaces behind the house designed for rxing or entertaining. The cool evening air is a struggle to breathe in, but I sink into a chair and pull out my phone. Opening the photos app, I find the folder that holds my personal torment. I stare into those blue eyes her eyes-smiling back at me. It was a random summer day, just hanging out by the pool. Her stunning body was on full disy in a bikini and a pair of short shorts, but it was the look in her eyes that captured me: sultry, intense, and meant only for me. She gazed directly into the lens-into my soul.

 Chapter 321

    "Was she your first mate?" Dev''s sudden question catches me off guard. I remain still, silent, refusing to answer. I shake my head, my eyes fixed on her. Looking away would mean admitting to someone else that she''s truly gone. I haven''t even managed to say it aloud to my closest friends.


    ¡°But not just any girl?" Dev presses again. Another slow shake of my head is my only reply.


    "Well, El didn''t miss your little disappearance. She suspects you might''ve been upset with us." He pauses, lowering his voice. "I know she doesn''t show it, and it''s not really my ce to say, but she''s trying not to hurt you. The whole mate thing is a sensitive topic for her... and for you, obviously. She''s got her own issues to deal with, but I can tell you this-when she finds out you''re pining for another woman, McJealous might juste after you. So, be ready." He chuckles, but I only manage a weak grimace in return.


    "Come on, it''s time to eat. El wants to patrol tonight with a small group. After finding those listening devices, she wants to catch whoever''s behind this off guard. Maybe our voyeurs will try nting more while we''re away."


    "If we find more, she can''t stay locked in her room, you know that, right?" I say quietly.


    "I know," Dev replies. "But who''s going to tell her? I need my stuff intact. And where do you suggest she stays?" He arches an eyebrow, and I know exactly what he''s thinking. "It won''t be with Jax and me. As much as we joke about it, I''m not sharing that man with anyone. Plus, we have ns after this."


    We enter the small breakfast room, where Jeremiah and the rest of our team are already gathered alongside ra and Jax. The expression on Jax''s face immediately tells me I''m about to hear something unpleasant. I walk past Jeremiah and Rayna, catching their confused nces.


    Jax holds up another device, pointing toward the sideboard where a row of topiaries stand neatly trimmed.


    "What''s going on, Ben?" Jeremiah asks.


    I link everyone in our group, "So far, we''ve discovered seven listening devices-in ra''s office, her bedroom, and now here. I think Alpha David was right-someone is targeting her. This has everything to do with the Alpha changeover."


    "What else have you found?" Jason asks as I begin moving around the room. If our eavesdropper is consistent, there should be two more devices somewhere.


    "Nothing. That''s the problem. No scents or any other signs that someone''s been here. Who, besides an Alpha or Luna, canpletely suppress their scent?" I turn to Jeremiah and Rayna. Her brother is experienced in situations like this. He often takes over packs without a clear alpha session, especially when the pack is at war.


    "As far as we know, no one can do it without help. Even vampires and casters leave a trace. That said, there are ways to cover it up," Rayna replies thoughtfully.


    Tommy soon finds another device hidden beneath the table, and yet another concealed in the light fixture. As I dismantle them, we begin our discussion.


    "So, it seems they''re only listening from a distance. No video or other surveince equipment has been found?¡± I nce from ra to her guards. "I''d start checking the food for any traces of poison. If they want this to look like an ident or natural causes, that''s where I''d begin."


    Jax crosses his arms and smirks. "You''ve clearly thought a lot about how to take down an Alpha."


    "It''s my job to consider every way someone could get to my Alpha or Luna," I say firmly. "That means running through the entire process in my head-how I''d do it and get away with it. It helps me piece the puzzle together faster. My father has been training me for this kind of thinking for a long time."


    "Really?" Tommy asks, intrigued. ¡°Why not all of us?"


    "Probably the same reason my dad has been preparing me for Luna duty," Jason adds. ¡°Guarding a Luna has its own unique challenges. Instead of just teaching us the basics, they started focusing on specifics a few years ago. This is a perfect example of why."


    Jeremiah clears his throat, drawing everyone''s attention. "Let''s eat first, then go for a run. I have a theory about the recent rogue attacks."


    After Jax and Dev thoroughly inspect the food and question everyone who had ess to it, we finally sit down to eat. Jeremiah begins to share his theory, carefully choosing his words and revealing as few details as possible.

 Chapter 322

    Hey all!!


    Sorry for the disjointed updates. As a teacher, we just wrapped our end of year, and thest month of school is insane.


    As I jumped back into Ben and ra''s story, I realized some timeline crossover and some continuity errors on my part as far as all of the connected stories are concerned.


    I have spent thest three days reviewing Ryker and Kennedy''s story and timeline, as well as Finn and Greta''s story and timeline, to make it all make sense. As I get into the heart of Ben and ra''s story and n for the rest of our friends at Crescent Moon, Dark Moon, and ck w, I wanted to make sure all of the details


    line up.


    I have never written a female Alpha before and ra has been so much fun, but also challenging to develop. My worlds run on a specific hierarchy, but gender norms have always been blurred. Ideas of love and rtionships and what each one looks like. I love the concept of a female ruling naturally, because it is her birthright, not something she has to do to save anyone. But what that looks like to ''traditionalists'' and more forward thinkers and how it affects the roles and ranks that each character has, with the specific instincts that go with those roles and ranks has


    been a fun process.


    Thank you so much for sticking around on this crazy journey with me. New chapters will be up soon!

 Chapter 323

    12 - ra


    "This was a terrible idea. I really should leave." I struggle weakly, trying to slip out from the cage formed by his arms and the door that traps me inside.


    "Where exactly do you think you''re going to go? Is there someone else you''d rather be with?¡± His voice is calm but edged with frustration. He doesn''t close the gap between us any further, but the heat of his irritation is unmistakable-always simmering beneath the surface, now turned up a notch.


    ¡°No, I..... uh... it''s just not a good idea right now. I''ll figure something out." I turn once more, attempting to escape his gentle hold. As I blink, I realize he hasn''t actually touched me beyond pulling me into his room. Instead, he''s gazing intently into my eyes, searching for something I can''t quite ce. Those deep chocte brown eyes hold such intensity¡ªlike they''re trying to unravel a secret hidden within me. He inhales deeply, and as he exhales, the warm breath brushes my face, stirring a few strands of my unruly hair against my cheeks. He must see something in my expression.


    "It''s okay, ra.¡± He steps back from me, releasing his hold. "You can stay. Just give me a minute to finish up." With that, he turns and walks away. The view of his back as he moves is just as captivating as the one from the front. I can''t deny it anymore ¡ªit''s been far too long since I''ve been close to a man. The way his muscles flex beneath his skin as he walks sends an unexpected thrill through me.


    "Everything your mate does should make you feel that way."


    "Not helping right now."


    "I''m just pointing out what you seem to be missing... like, the obvious, full-on hotness of your mate. Seriously, look at him!"


    "I am looking, you idiot."


    ¡°Are your eyes even open? When was thest time you saw a body like that¡ªand one that''s actually avable? His muscles have muscles!"


    "You''re such a hornball, you know that?"


    "No more than you, girly."


    "He can''t stand me. That''s clear as day."


    "He hasn''t forced himself into your personal space yet. That''s a big difference. We can''t say that about any of the limp dicks who''ve shown up recently. He''s keeping his distance, just like you are. You both have some serious issues to work through, by the way."


    "You can take the bed." Ben''s voice cuts through my ridiculous argument with my wolf.


    "Uh, no thanks. The floor is fine. I don''t want to¡ª"


    ¡°ra..... Take..... The... Bed." His tone is firm,manding. A shiver runs down my spine, and I freeze, caught between stubbornness and surrender.


    "Wait, no. This is your room, and besides, I don''t sleep much. The floor will be fine." I don''t mention the fact that his scent lingers in the room, stirring feelings I''m not ready to name. I wonder what will happen when I''m wrapped in the nkets and pillows he''s used.


    "Not happening. Get your ass in the bed so we can both get some sleep." He raises an eyebrow at me, and I realize my wolf is purring in approval.


    "Will you knock it off?!"


    "What? He''smanding and dominant. We like dominant. I wonder if he''d mind if we..."


    "Don''t you dare finish that thought! I am not rubbing one out in his bed while he''s on the floor next to me. You pervert."


    "Who are you calling pervert? You listen to your friends and get off."


    "That''s different."


    "How?!"


    Before I can answer, I''m suddenly lifted off the ground. "Ompf! What the...?" The sharp, spicy scent that hits me is overwhelming, making warmth spread through my entire body.


    ¡°It was taking too long for you and your wolf toe up with a decent excuse. Go to sleep, alpha.¡± He says nothing more as he flips off the lights and moves silently across the room. I hear the soft rustling of pillows and sheets, then nothing but the quiet rhythm of breathing.


    We both lie there, awake but silent. There''s so much we could say, so many conversations begging to happen. But how do you start a talk about "It''s not you, it''s me" or "Please wait while I figure out all this pack and life stuff"? It wouldn''t be fair to either of us. Still, neither of us is rushing to im the other either. Maybe that''s a conversation for another time.


    "Chicken."


    "Asshole." I roll my eyes at my wolf''s teasing.


    I don''t remember when I fell asleep. Usually, it takes hours for my mind to quiet down, running through everything we did that day, all the tasks still waiting, the requests from pack members, the daily operations, and that damn rogue problem. Butst night, I was out cold almost immediately, and I wake feeling surprisingly refreshed as the first pale light of dawn creeps through the window. I refuse to turn and look at the beta sprawled on the floor. My wolf doesn''t need any more encouragement¡ªshe finds his light snores oddly endearing.


    I decide I need to run the border, alone, just as I had nned before the Silver Crescent guys showed up. I need to focus, to see what I might have missed. I silently thank my stealthy alpha abilities for letting me slip out of his room unnoticed.


    "Jax! Dev! We''ve got a run to do. Let''s move!"


    "I thought maybe you''d want a bit more rest after a fun night with your mate."

 Chapter 324

    "I went to bedst night and just slept. That''s all there was to it," I said simply.


    Jax and Dev exchanged skeptical nces. "Well, you''re definitely not in your own room-we checked. And after following a trail that led straight to the beta''s door, we figured maybe you''d finally pulled your head out of your ass and gone to be with your mate."


    "Nope, not at all," I replied firmly. "But I did stay in his room for a while. Honestly, it felt like my own room had been vited. I can''t understand why anyone would want to listen in on me there. I get why they might bug my office or Dad''s study, but my bedroom? That makes no sense. Anyone who knows me knows I don''t bring anyone in there who isn''t family or one of you two, and we rarely discuss pack business in private. Meet me out front in ten minutes, and we can hash this out. If you''re not there, I''m leaving without you."


    They grumbled, but I could tell they were moving. They knew I meant it-I would not wait forever. I needed to find out if Jeremiah''s theory was correct, to see if rogue wolves were really crossing the western border, and whether Austin''s attack had been a fluke or just a distraction. I didn''t want Jeremiah to be right, but every instinct screamed that this was the strongest lead we''d had on these so-called random assaults.


    We sprinted south toward the waterfront. Until now, I''d never considered that anyone might being or going through this area. The water here didn''t connect to arger body, but maybe someone was using it as a secret passage.


    The run to theke was uneventful. The weather had been remarkably calm all week, almost as if nature itself was holding its breath, allowing us to investigate without interference. A thinyer of snow still nketed the ground, but with so many shifters moving through our small pack, much of it had melted into muddy trails that we could follow. Theke''s surface was dark, yet it shimmered faintly under the soft, filtered sunlight on the horizon. We walked along the shoreline, starting from the neutral forests to the east and moving toward Red Fang''s border on the west.


    Suddenly, I caught the scent of about five rogues-fresh, no older than a week. It seemed they were merely passing through, traveling from the neutral forest to the neutralnds beyond Red Fang. What struck me as strange was the perfect straight line their scents formed. It was as if five wolves had walked side by side from one end to the other, without deviating even once. Every wolf I knew wandered, sniffing and weaving through the terrain, leaving behind scent trails that looked like the grooves made by a rake in the dirt.


    "I think the Crescent Moon pack needs to see this," I said, linking Jax and Dev through the bond.


    "Agreed," they responded in unison.


    As we turned to head back, the wind shifted suddenly. I caught another scent¡ª rogues, at least four of them, maybe five.


    ¡°Rogues! Heads up! At least four, maybe five!" I shouted to my pack.


    We turned toward the source of the scent, making it clear they wouldn''t be crossing into our territory without a fight. I growled low and sprang toward the intruders. Two of them lunged at me immediately. Had they been watching us? I couldn''t tell much more than that they smelled mangy and putrid. Teeth and ws flew wildly as they snarled, swiping at every exposed part of me. One headbutted me hard, while the other sank its teeth into my shoulder. My wolf growled in pain but retaliated fiercely, tearing a chunk of flesh from one attacker and shing across the other''s muzzle.


    I took a quick moment to locate my warriors. I could hear the sounds of battle all around, but couldn''t see them. I reached out through the bond to Dad, Richard, Jeff, and Sebastian, calling for backup. I had no idea if any of them were close enough to arrive in time, but they needed to know something was wrong.


    Suddenly SLAM!


    My wolf was hurled head over heels down a small cliff at the top of the embankment. I felt bones crack as we tumbled over jagged boulders, unable to stop the fall. She whimpered in pain. A surge of anger unlike my own or any of my pack''s filled me. It was Ben''s fury-I could feel it, raw and fierce, barreling toward us at full speed.


    When we finally hit the bottom, I quickly assessed my injuries. A couple of broken bones, but nothing that would stop me from fighting if I had to. Still, I was useless to my pack in this state. I hoped Ben knew better than toe to me first¡ªhe needed to help the others.


    Then I heard it: a deafening roar, the pounding of feet, the sounds of ripping and tearing, whimpering... and then silence. Complete, utter silence. Even theke and the wind seemed to hold their breath.


    "ra! Where are you?!" Ben''s voice cut through the quiet, filled with anger and desperation. The way he shouted my name made me almost want to hide, but I knew I couldn''t.


    Against my will, my wolf let out a soft whimper before forcing a shift. Now, Iy there, broken and vulnerable-naked, with a shattered leg, and smelling like feral rogue wolves. Just perfect.

 Chapter 325

    11 - ra


    I might regret even entertaining this thought if anyone ever found out, but honestly, I''m relieved my dad brought in the Silver Crescent team. These guys are incredibly sharp, and the way they coborate is impressive. My main issue is that the beta never had children. Jeff once had a family, but something happened something no one talks about. Even my dad either won''t or can''t tell me what it was. Sebastian and his mate just weed a pup, but he''s only a year old. I''ve never experienced the kind of tight-knit friendships these men share as leaders. The closest I have is with Jaxon and Devon. Even Rayna has been a huge help. As an alpha-born female and soon-to-be luna of the Crescent Moon pack, she''s been training to lead her entire life, much like me. However, her training has been broader since she didn''t know who her mate would be or what her role as a mate might entail.


    ¡°So,¡± Jeremiah broke the silence, ncing up from the map spread out before us, showing my pack''s territory and the borders around it. "I think the real issue lies here,¡± he said, pointing to a spot along our eastern border. "The Alpha over at Red Fang is really young-like sixteen or so. I haven''t worked with him much, but I know his father passed awayst year, and he had to step up early, kind of like Ryker." Jeremiah''s eyes flicked toward his mate, as if that detail held some deeper meaning.


    "Who''s Ryker?" Dev asked, and I was grateful for the question. I''m familiar with most of the alphas in nearby packs and even some beyond them, but there are so many it''s hard to keep track. Our pack is rtively small and self-sufficient, so we don''t engage much in trade or dealings with packs farther away. Ryker isn''t amon name, so it''s easy to forget.


    "My brother," Rayna answered quietly, and the room instantly felt colder, as if a shadow had passed over us. ¡°He''s the Alpha of Dark Moon."


    "Oh wow!"


    "No way!"


    My warriors couldn''t hide their shock, and neither could I. Dark Moon is one of those packs parents warn their children about to keep them in line-more legend than reality. But I managed to keep myposure, suppressing any fan-girl excitement. Across from me, I noticed Ben shiver, then blink rapidly as a dark expression crossed his face. It was clear he and his wolf were struggling with something after hearing that. I needed to steer us back on track.


    "Why do you think the problem is on the eastern border near Red Fang and not where we found Austin? Aside from the fact that the Alpha there is younger and just took over."


    Jeremiah pointed to the map again. "Because Red Fang and your pack have this huge body of water to the south,¡± he exined, ¡°and to their east lies neutral territory. If I were trying to smuggle something, hide someone, or escape someone, that''s the route I''d take. If your dad''s right and you''re being targeted because you''re in transition, then it''s likely Ma Jr. is facing the same issues. Your dad reached out to mine only because of your fallen warrior. Attacks happen all the time, but none of us usually ask for help. I think they''re trying to strengthen the unity along our borders since we''re all still rtively new. We haven''t even figured out if the attack on Austin was caused by rogues or something else."


    I rubbed my temples, trying to absorb it all. It made sense, but I still had questions. "Then why are there listening devices in my house and personal spaces? What does that have to do with border attacks?"


    Jeremiah shrugged. "Maybe they''re trying to figure out if you, as a female,¡± I growled at Jason, but he raised his hands to indicate he was just exining, "or Junior, at sixteen, is more vulnerable. From what we''ve seen, you''re well trained, and so are your warriors. It''s just that your numbers are small, and you don''t have your full leadership team yet, which leaves you exposed. I''m not sure about Junior''s situation. We should probably send someone to check on that, Jer. But the attacks and the listening devices might be two separate issues." Their Alpha nodded in agreement.


    I love Jax and Dev, but this kind of support system is addictive. So many ideas and perspectives brought to the table. Each of these men is so different, and I appreciate howfortable they are letting Rayna share her thoughts without hesitation. What would it be like to have my own full team one day?


    "We should check the western border," Jax said, sitting up straighter. "We''ve been focusing on the east side, and if they''re trying to distract us, their n is working perfectly."


    I nodded, feeling the weight of the situation settle over us all. The battle was far from over.

 Chapter 326

    "We should send someone along with one of Jeremiah''s men to check on Ma Junior," Tommy suggests thoughtfully. "That way, Junior knows he''s got backup from all sides and is aware of the threat looming over him. Plus, we can get a sense of his team¡ªor if he even has one. It also sends a message to anyone watching that we''re united, and maybe the problem will just fizzle out on its own." It''s unusual to hear Tommy speak with such rity; he''s usually the group''s joker, always deflecting serious moments with humor. His sudden seriousness catches me off guard.


    Ben growls lowly, his voice rough. ¡°You should keep your details with you at all times, not just when you leave the packhouse." His tone is sharp, and I can''t help but tense up. "We know something''s happening here. We just don''t know if the pieces connect¡ªor if we''repletely off track. The only certainty is that someone wants to know what you''re saying behind closed doors."


    ¡°No warrior has noticed anything strange so far,¡± Dev stands, his expression grim, ¡°but we should see for ourselves." I rise alongside him, feeling the weight of the tension pressing down on me. I need to move, to get out of this suffocating room. My wolf snarls beneath the surface, itching tosh out at Ben and stake her im, but neither of us wants that right now. Ben''s mood has been darker since Rayna''s brother came up¡ªthere''s definitely something brewing there.


    "It''s toote to send anyone out tonight,¡± Jeremiah deres, his voice firm. "Jason, you and Dev will visit Junior tomorrow."


    A chorus of protests erupts immediately, voices ovepping in frustration. Jeremiah''s aura res, a calming wave that quiets his men, and I do the same with mine. ¡°Jason knows the patrol routes, and Dev is good with people. We need to find out what they know and whether they''ve had any trouble-without tipping anyone off."


    Ben''s voice rises, disbelief clear. "What about me?"


    "You''ll join ra''s detail," Jeremiah answers without hesitation.


    Both Ben and I protest at once. "I''ve got Chance and Brayden here with me," I argue, ¡°and Tommy can work with the patrols to gather intel. We don''t have much time-spring ising fast, and the rains will only make everything more chaotic.¡±


    Jeremiah''s gaze sharpens. "Ben, you''re a beta trained to protect an Alpha, but you don''t have one right now. Mine is avable, with extensive knowledge of the surrounding packs. You two need to team up, figure out why there are listening devices in your house, and who stands to gain the most if ra falls."


    Jax adds casually, "Oh, and she should stay with you tonight."


    Both Ben and I shout in disbelief. "WHAT?!"


    "No way," Ben stammers, his voice tight with refusal.


    "This is perfect," Rayna chimes in with a wild grin, her eyes sparkling with mischief. I had thought she was on my side, but clearly not. "No one would suspect a thing. You two get along the least, and..."


    ¡°Fine!¡± I cut her off sharply. The whole mate topic is thest thing I want to argue about right now. If Jeremiah''s men are anything like mine, they''ve probably hashed this out among themselves already. "I want to visit Ma Junior tomorrow. It''ll look better if an Alpha and a convoy go-if someone''s watching."


    Jax frowns. "But what about leaving Jeremiah and his men behind? That might look more suspicious than you taking one of the guests to bed. That''s standard operating procedure for you."


    Suddenly, a snarl breaks the conversation, followed by the loud m of a door. Ben''s gone.


    Jax nces at me, eyebrows raised. "What''s got him so riled up, I wonder?"


    I follow Ben out, frustration boiling beneath my skin. They''re all assholes. Neither of us wants to be pushed into this forced bond. We both have too much on our tes right now, and this is no time forplications. Yet the moment I reach my room, I freeze. I can''t stay here-it would be suspicious if I took a guest room. Jax was right; the best option is to stay with Ben. I can''t be anywhere else, not when I know he''s my mate. That would only make everything worse for both of us. And I don''t trust the closeness my wolf would have to him otherwise. Her patience with my refusal to im him is wearing thin.


    Still, I''m uncertain as I knock on his door.


    When he opens it, his scent hits me like a wave-wet, raw, and utterly intoxicating.


    He stands there, dripping, wrapped only in a towel.


    "Nope! Never mind," I mutter, turning to walk away.


    But then, an electric jolt shoots through my arm. Suddenly, I''m yanked backward and plunged into darkness.


    "How does it feel... mate?" His voice is low, teasing, and filled with something dangerous.

 Chapter 327

    13 - Ben


    "GO! NOW!" The sharpmand from my wolf jolts me upright, nearly throwing me out of bed.


    "What? What the hell is happening?" I demand, heart pounding as I scramble to make sense of the urgency.


    "She''s in danger! No time to waste. Get moving!" The voice inside me is relentless.


    I nce around the room. ra''s scent still lingers faintly in the air, but she''s definitely not here. She hasn''t been for at least thirty minutes. Damn it all.


    Without hesitation, I link minds with the others and take off, trusting they''ll be able to find me. Waiting isn''t an option¡ªI''m too furious, too anxious. Something''s wrong with her. If she''s not hurt yet, she will be by the time I catch up. After everything we witnessed over thest two days, how could she have gone out for a run alone, without protection? And now, she''s paying the price.


    I let my wolf take the lead; he seems to have some instinctive way to track her, and I''m not in the mood to question him. Through his eyes, I scan the dense forest as we thunder onward. The scent of water grows stronger with every step. Of course- she wanted to verify Jeremiah''s theory about those rogues using the river to move whatever they''re hiding. Well, it seems she was right.


    "Will you shut up already?!¡± I snap at my wolf, irritated by the constant chatter in my head. "She''s hurt. We can be mad at her for doing her job recklesslyter."


    We pick up the scent of the rogues, and my wolf elerates. We''re moving faster than I ever thought possible. I''ll have to remember this speed for future reference. Suddenly, sounds of struggle and snarling break through the stillness as we crest a small hill. Ahead, Jax and Dev are surrounded, locked inbat with five snarling wolves. But ra is nowhere in sight. My anger res hotter, and I charge forward. "Let''s make this fight a little fairer, shall we?" My wolfughs darkly. ¡°I can sense her nearby-she''s alive, but something''s definitely wrong."


    "Fine. We even the odds, then search," I agree, unease settling in my gut. "She''d never leave a fight withouting back, even if she was injured. That much I know."


    We leap onto the back of a gray wolf preparing to ambush Jax from behind. A smaller tawny wolf quickly rolls away, trying to use the distraction to her advantage. But her speed is no match for my wolf''s power. He rips her from the air by the scruff, thrashing violently until her neck snaps, then tosses her aside like a rag doll.


    I can feel Jeremiah, Tommy, Jason, and Rayna nearby, closing in. We pull out of the fight and head toward the water, where ra''s pull is strongest.


    As we reach the edge of the woods, my wolf lifts his nose, sniffing for any trace of her. Looking down the moss-covered slope, I spot a sh of her fiery red hair. My heart sinks. A wave of dread crashes over me, and we move dangerously fast over slippery boulders and fallen trees. I know she''s alive-I can feel it but I need to see her eyes open, hear her sharp tongue tell me off like she always does. ¡°Really?!" she growls, voice weak but unmistakably hers. ¡°Where are Jax and Dev?" "Busy, Your Highness," I reply with a smirk, trying to lighten the mood despite the tension. Her leg is bent at an unnatural angle, but thankfully, no other obvious injuries.


    "We need to get you to a healer before that leg starts setting wrong. If it does, they''ll have to break it again¡ªand trust me, you don''t want that."


    "I don''t need you. Jax and Dev can get me there."


    "No, they can''t. They''ll need healers too. What were you thinking,ing out here with only two warriors? You knew there was a threat, and you had no idea what it was, yet you thought the three of you could handle it all? You could have gotten everyone killed."


    "I am not stupid! Don''t you dare imply¡ª"


    "No! You''re not, and that''s exactly why this frustrates me so much. Stop trying to be the be-all and end-all."


    "BEN!" Jeremiah''s voice cuts through our argument. "Tell ra we''ve got one rogue left to question. The others chose death instead. Jax and Dev need healers; they''ve called for a vehicle. Dev''s got a nasty gash. Is she okay?"


    I know Jeremiah can mindlink her directly, Alpha to Alpha, but he''s keeping me involved probably to keep me grounded and maybe to needle ra a bit. He agrees with my assessment: she shouldn''t have been out here with only Jax and Dev.


    "She''s got a broken leg. It''s going to take me a while to get her out of here. I''m hoping she won''t fight me on this, but my wolf won''t let anyone else touch her like this either."


    "Finally epting the m-"


    "Don''t say it. Not now. The redhead in front of me is enough of a fight, thanks." The asshole chuckles.


    I try to be as gentle as possible. To her credit, ra doesn''t yell at me as I pull her into my arms. Maybe it''s more her wolf than her, but the skin-to-skin contact sends a tingling warmth through both of us, the matebond working overtime. I just hope it doesn''t make her heal faster-her leg needs to be set properly first. Still, the bond keeps us calm and focused.


    Slowly and carefully, I begin the climb up the embankment. The moss makes every step treacherous, and progress is agonizingly slow, but I refuse to risk us both falling. Every inch closer to safety feels like a small victory.

 Chapter 328

    "Ben, bring her over here," Rayna called out to me sharply, catching me off guard for


    a moment. "I want to examine her leg before the truck arrives. Maybe there''s something I can do to help.¡± She then turned her gaze to ra. ¡°I trained with healers back home. I''m better with pups, but battle wounds weremon enough that I learned how to treat them."


    Without even seeking ra''s permission, I trusted my Lunapletely and moved toward her, gently lowering her to the ground. Jason handed me a pair of shorts and a t-shirt, and I nced at him with a questioning look. Tilting his head toward my mate, I suddenly realized she was sitting therepletely exposed in front of all our people¡ªand theirs. He was offering me a lifeline, a way to keep my fraying nerves from snapping. A flicker of jealousy surged through me, sharp and unwee.


    ¡°Here,¡± I said softly, squatting down and holding the shirt open for her.


    "Is that really the most important thing right now?" she snapped, then winced sharply as Rayna touched a sensitive spot.


    ¡°Just put it on,¡± I growled, my voice low and firm.


    She growled back, though I couldn''t tell if it was directed at me or Rayna. Closing her eyes tightly to manage the pain, she gave me the opening I needed. I slipped the t-shirt over her head and carefully pulled it down her shoulders. At least now she was mostly covered. She must have been too exhausted or hurt to argue because she slid her arms into the sleeves without another word.


    Two vehicles pulled up shortly after. We loaded Jax and Dev into one, alongside Tommy and Jason. Jeremiah tossed the unconscious rogue we''d captured into the trunk. I climbed into the back of the second vehicle, with a protesting female Alpha sitting firmly on myp. Rayna climbed in on the other side, cradling ra''s legs in herp to stabilize them. Jeremiah took the front seat.


    My patiencested barely six seconds before I snapped, "Do you have any idea what kind of danger you put yourself in?" I didn''t care who overheard; they all needed to hear it.


    ¡°Yes, Beta, I do. I face it every day. That''s my job." She then turned to Jeremiah. "Your suspicions were correct. Something''s going on at the waterfront. We didn''t get a chance to investigate fully. We picked up some strange scent trails and were heading back to get all of you to help with a proper sweep,¡± she met my gaze squarely, ¡°But we were ambushed. We''ll need to conduct a thorough search of the area..."


    "When the healers clear you and Dev for duty," I finished her sentence firmly. ¡°Don''t give me that look. You know you can''t fight right now; you''d be a liability and risk getting people hurt."


    "Alpha? I just had this car detailed. I would appreciate it if you refrained from spilling blood in here,¡± she said with a dry smirk. And just like that, the little bubble I''d been in with my mate burst. I''dpletely forgotten we were surrounded by others. Plus, he''d just implied she was going to make me bleed. I didn''t understand why she was so pissed at me for stating the obvious. Or maybe she knew I was right and hated that even more. That thought brought a small, satisfied smile to my lips. My wolf purred softly when she rested her head on my shoulder, and I chuckled when I heard her mutter "asshole" under her breath.


    The ride to the pack hospital passed without incident. The healers confirmed all our assessments. The lead healermended Rayna for her skill in positioning ra''s leg so it could be set properly. The next battle came when the healer informed ra she had to stay overnight. Dev was given the same news. His wound was infected with something, and he was reacting badly. The healers were taking samples and monitoring him closely. Whatever the rogues had on their ws had done serious damage. When ra found out, I thought she might tear the room apart trying to leave. Her wolf was so furious that I had to sit beside her on the hospital bed, holding her hand firmly and calming her through the mate bond. The curious nces from the staff didn''t bother me one bit. She was on the verge of hurting someone with her reckless impulsiveness. The healers finally left after I promised to stay and keep watch. She wasn''t going anywhere.


    "I don''t need a savior, Ben!" she snapped fiercely.


    "You clearly need something!" I shot back. ¡°You pushed yourself so hard trying to prove something that you got hurt. And it could have been much worse."


    "Don''t act like you''ve never broken a bone in a fight," she retorted.


    "I''ve never walked into a situation blind," I said firmly.


    "There isn''t always time for endless nning," she said, swatting the mattress impatiently. "Sometimes you have to face things head-on. That''s the best approach right now because we know absolutely nothing about what''s going on¡ªand it''s clearly not just in my pack."


    She tried to get up again, but I stopped her. "Sit down, or I will sit on you. Stop making my job harder."


    "I''m not your job! Go follow your Alpha around,¡± she shot back.


    I ignored her outburst. ¡°Speaking of following an Alpha-where were your Beta, Gamma, and Delta? They should have been with you, Jax, and Dev. They should be here right now." She crossed her arms and turned her head away. Just as I suspected¡ªshe hadn''t told them. The real question was why. Was it because she was trying to prove herself? Or was it because she didn''t trust them?

 Chapter 329

    14 - Ben


    Honestly, I''m at my wit''s end with this woman. For three days straight, she''s t-out refused any help and has even pushed back against having a protection detail assigned to her. I get that she needs to coordinate with Ma Jr.-he has his own team, his own age group-but she''s deliberately choosing to go it alone, flying blind. I just don''t understand why. And to make matters worse, my wolf is reacting to her stubbornness by wanting to step in and guard her around the clock, twenty-four


    seven.


    "Jer, I need you to help me out here. She''s driving me insane. Just send me home or send me to Junior''s ce¡ªI don''t care¡ªjust get me out of this mess." I run my fingers through my hair again, the tension pulling at my scalp. I swear, if this keeps up, I might start tearing it out. I just came back from checking on ra and her leg. My wolf can''t go more than two hours without checking in. She healed quickly, but I know that leg is still sore, even if she won''t admit it. She refuses to rest it longer or keep a team with her, and I''m worried she''s going to get someone else hurt with her reckless behavior. Once again, I noticed only Jax and Dev are with her, prepping and nning. When I asked why, her answer was sharp and clear: she doesn''t need an entourage to lead.


    Suddenly, a wave of calm warmth washes over me, like a soft nket settling around my shoulders. It flows down my body until it reaches my toes, and I feel a small hand press gently against my back. I was so tense I hadn''t even noticed Luna approaching me. "You''ll figure this out, Ben. She''s your mate," Rayna whispers quietly behind me. Everyone else, except ra and me, has said it aloud¡ªthe word ''mate.'' Neither of us has dared to acknowledge the bond openly. There are obvious signs now, undeniable after her attack the other day, yet we both stubbornly refuse to speak of it.


    "That''s actually why we brought you in," Alpha David says from behind his desk. It hits me how disrespectful I was about his daughter, right in front of him. Before I can apologize, he waves me off. "This started years ago, but she''s determined to prove herself without any help from her mate. You seem to be fighting for her just a little harder than she is for you. Both of you have things to work through before you can truly ept each other. I just hope it''s not toote."


    I stand there, silent. He''s not wrong. I''m still in love with Kennedy, and I''m scared I always will be. I don''t understand what the Moon Goddess was thinking, letting me fall for someone who wasn''t my mate. She took my whole heart with her to the Dark Moon.


    Jeremiah breaks through my spiraling thoughts. "We have to head back to Silver Crescent. Dad wants to coordinate after ra''s findings and the little intel we got from the rogue we caught."


    I take a deep breath, feeling both relief and anxiety about leaving. At least I''ll get some peace. "I need you on point here and with Junior," Jeremiah almost whispers thest part, and I stop breathing for a moment.


    "What!? You''ve got to be kidding me. No offense, Alpha David." I start pacing again, frustration bubbling up.


    "None taken," David replies calmly. "I know your rtionship isn''t the most stable, but you''re the best person for this role because of your connection to our pack."


    "You do realize she''s probably going to try to kill all of us in our sleep after this, right?¡± I mutter to the ceiling. ¡°Especially since she wasn''t part of the decision."


    ¡°Well, she isn''t Alpha yet. This involves so many people, and we need to get a handle on it. We have to coordinate with the packs bordering theke and ours to understand how deep this goes. She has to follow orders just like you," David says, sounding a bit like a frustrated parent. ¡°She''ll do what''s best for the pack, even if she doesn''t like the process."


    "When do we leave?" I ask Jeremiah.


    "We leave in an hour. I''ll have you traveling between the packs about every two weeks. Junior will need help too¡ªhis whole team is young, like ours. His mom wants to meet and review what they''ve discovered now that we''re all involved and seeing simr patterns. So, we''ll stop there on the way and update you if anything newes up. Tommy and Jason will alternate traveling with you, depending on where Rayna and I are. Keep an eye on Jason-he''s been acting strange since our encounter at theke."


    Perfect. I get to babysit our Gamma and the crazy Alpha. Thanks, Jer.


    "So, who''s going to tell ra that I''m sticking around at her and my Alpha''smand? Because I''m not volunteering for that," I say, sinking slowly into a chair as the information settles in. I was hoping for a break from the constant push and pull of the mate bond, some distance between us.


    "I''ll leave that to you two," Jerughs. Asshole.


    "When is Junior expecting me? And is it just going to be Jason and me, or should I n on ra, Dev, and Jax joining us?"


    "Honestly, that''s up to her. If her mother and I had any say, she''d spend another day or two healing. But with her pack in danger, she won''t want to be left out of anything. She also wants to revisit the waterfront..."


    "Absolutely not! No offense, Alpha David, but thest time was a disaster, and she only had Jax and Dev with her."


    "I agree," he says, "but it''s not a decision I''m going to make for her, nor would she let me."


    "We have to go, Ben. A storm''sing tonight. I''ll be in touch after I talk to Junior. Try not to antagonize your¡ª" I cough to cut him off. "We''re really doing this?" My annoyed expression doesn''t waver.


    "Fine. Don''t antagonize ra. You need to check out the waterfront; she''ll want to go with you. Look into Red Fang''s section of the waterfront. We need to learn more about it. Dad thinks something''s being transported. But what could be so big it has to travel by water and still stay hidden? And what about those scent trails?"


    I nod. "I''m on it. Let''s see what kind of weather this storm brings. Winter''s been mild so far, but I''m worried it''ll make our investigation harder."


    I stand, ready to leave. I have my orders, and the Alphas have their own farewells


    and ns. Somehow, I''ve just volunteered myself to break the news to the ice queen that her favorite Beta is sticking around for a few more weeks.

 Chapter 330

    15 - ra


    Can someone really feel the urge to kill so many people all at once? Lately, my father and Ben have been battling fiercely for the top spot on my personal irritation leaderboard. Not far behind them are Richard, Jeff, and Sebastian, all hovering just out of reach but equally aggravating. Until now, my dad''s leadership team never followed my lead or gave any indication they wanted to protect me. Their focus has always been on my parents, which makes sense, since none of them have children old enough to take on the role yet. Sebastian''s son is barely a year old¡ªhe will likely be the Delta for my future kids, if I ever have any. That is, assuming my mate lives long enough.


    "We need to get going. Junior''s waiting for us, and you wanted to run along the waterfront,¡± Ben says without looking up from the map sprawled on the desk. It''s been nearly two months, and this map has be his constantpanion in my study. I wonder what he expects to find after all this time. Saying nothing, I turn and walk out of the room.


    My wolf''s paws hit the dirt with steady rhythm. The forest air is thick with the scent of earth and pine, and the feeling of the soil beneath her feet is grounding. I have mixed feelings about the shift from winter to spring-there''s a maddening pattern of false starts. Since the Silver Crescent group arrived, we''ve had a few mild days, and I hoped we might skip the back-and-forth and move straight into spring. But that hope is dashed as a cold front sweeps in from across the water. We examine the area carefully. The scent trails we tracked earlier remain strong, indicating someone is still running this path. This time, however, we cross into Ma Jr.''s territory. The trails continue, but when I try to follow them further, Ben''s wolf halts me. I wish I were fully shifted so I could mindlink with him like my father does. Being half in and half out of wolf form is frustrating, especially when it feels like my dad is deliberately making my responsibilities harder.


    ¡°Do you smell that?¡± Dev asks. ¡°Looks like we''re getting snow again. I thought we were done with that."


    "Yeah, I noticed the change yesterday. The wind off theke is only going to make it worse," Jax says, nking me on the other side.


    ¡°ra, your dad needs me," Richard says stiffly. He clearly dislikes me¡ªand guarding me seems to be a burden he resents. He jumps at any chance to leave my side.


    "That''s fine, Richard. I can hear Junior''s mening to meet us. Take Jeff with you,¡± I reply firmly.


    "But-"


    "Take him. I''m not in the mood for his attitude today."


    ¡°He''s just doing his job, ra."


    ¡°No, he''s not. He should be with my mother, not trailing behind me, grumbling and only half paying attention. Sebastian can stay if you want, but Jeff is on myst nerve. My mother is about to be without a Gamma. I have Jax, Dev, Ben, and Chance with me. We''ll be safe, I promise."


    "Understood.¡± Richard slows down, and Jeff stammers beside him. I notice Sebastian also hesitate, as if weighing where his loyalties lie.


    "Just go. All three of you."


    "But I should stay with you. That''s my job as your Gamma," Jeff protests, his voice edged with frustration. He always argues with me, but I''ve had enough.


    "You are not my Gamma. I am not a Luna, nor will I ever be. Go to my father. All of you.¡± I release enough of my aura to make it clear I''m serious.


    When I turn to run again, I catch sight of Jax, Dev, and Ben shifting into their strikingly handsome human forms. These three could easily make a fortune just posing for photos.


    "Stop drooling and tell us what''s going on," Jax says with a raised eyebrow. I start to respond through the link.


    ¡°Just tell all of us. This telephone nonsense is driving me crazy. We''ve all seen you naked," he adds with a teasing grin.


    Ben rumbles low in response, shooting Jax a sideways nce, but neither of them reacts further.


    ¡°Just shift and talk to us. Those three have been unusually involved over the past two weeks. What''s going on?" Jax presses.


    I shift fully, standing tall with my hands on my hips, daring Ben or any of them to react. I ignore Ben''s shallow breathing he wants to cover me up but won''t say a word as he stands just as bare, right there in front of my very gay and very taken warriors.

 Chapter 331

    "My father is pushing them to keep tabs on me. I don''t think Richard poses any real threat. Sebastian seems distracted for reasons I can''t quite figure out, and Jeff¡ª he''s far too eager for my liking. He''s never shown any interest in me or my training before, and suddenly he''s all in. No offense, but I doubt it''s just because Ben''s here now. He''s been oddly curious about what we''re researching and tracking, even though he could easily just tag along. Something about him feels off. I don''t want him anywhere near me or Junior. I think Richard senses this too-he keepsing up with excuses to pull Jeff away from our group."


    As we stood there, Ben pointed toward an overhang nearby. To me, it just looked like a perfect spot for cliff diving. "Look over there," he said. "At the base, there''s a grove of trees. Can you make out what''s beyond them?"


    Now that he''d drawn my attention to it, I couldn''t unsee the hidden opening in the cliff face, concealed by the trees. If I wanted to hide something secret, that would be the ideal ce to stash or exchange it.


    Without hesitation, we all started heading in that direction.


    ¡°ra! Ben!¡± Junior''s voice called out from behind us, causing us to shift course.


    This kid has been so eager to work alongside us. He''s sixteen-young and ambitious, much like I was at his age-desperate to prove himself early on. We don''t have all the facts about his father''s death. I can''t bring myself to ask his mother about it, but I doubt it was just a straightforward attack or being outnumbered. The deeper we dig into this rogue problem, the more tangled it bes. His mother wants him trained but also recognizes that he''s an impulsive teenager. She''s asked us to gather information before involving him directly, not wanting him to rush headlong into danger unprepared and emotionally vulnerable. Ben and I exchanged a nce. We''de backter. This ce was only a twenty- minute run from Junior''s pack house.


    The territory here reminded me a lot of mine. The patchy forest surrounding the vastke grew thicker the further we moved from the water''s edge. Some trees were starting to bud early, though they''d likely pull back once the frost hit tonight. The evergreens carried a fresh, inviting scent that made me breathe a little easier. I loved being out here, and so did my wolf.


    We reached his packhouse quickly, and it couldn''t have been more different from mine if it tried. While my ancestors built a grand manor fit for a Jane Austen novel, Malcolm Jr.''s great-grandfather had constructed his home from the ground up, with his own two hands. Each log bore grooves and indentations from hand tools, carefully fitted together to create a seamless structure. It was stunning against the backdrop of dense woods, making me want to tear down my own house and build a replica. My family''s legacy felt more pompous and self-important. My grandfather and father had made some changes over the years, but only to rooms that needed to serve a specific function. They both believed in preserving the history, but to me, it felt like an endless contest of one-upmanship, giving off an off-putting vibe.


    The outdoor spaces at my home were my favorite. My mother and grandmother had done a remarkable job softening the ostentatious manor with nts, cozy seating, fire pits, and other weing touches. In contrast, Junior''s home radiated warmth just by existing.


    ¡°ra! Ben, how are you?¡± Luna Samantha greeted us cheerfully. "Jaxon, Devon, Chance-hope you all had a good run. Come inside. I''ve got lunch ready, and I prepared rooms just in case this storm turns out worse than expected. This winter isn''t going down without a fight," she added with a giggle at her own joke.


    "Luna Samantha," I began.


    "Please, call me Sam," she interrupted with a smile.


    "Sam," I agreed, giving in. "Ben and I will join you shortly." She gave me a knowing look, which I chose to ignore.


    "Jax, can you and Dex and Chance fill her in on the rogue activity? See if anything matches what they''ve been experiencing."


    "Yes, ma''am,¡± he replied, walking off without looking back. Chance hesitated, though.


    Ben gave him a subtle nod, perhaps a silent instruction through the mindlink. Chance didn''t argue; he just followed my guys inside.


    I turned to Ben, took his hand, and we began retracing our steps back the way we came.

 Chapter 332

    16 - Ben


    Her fingers curled tightly around mine, and without hesitation, I found myself trailing behind her, utterly captivated and yet conflicted. My heart pounded so fiercely it felt as though it might burst from my chest, a wild mix of affection and frustration swirling inside me. Every inch of me seemed to be under her spell. I shook my head slightly, attempting to free my hand without causing a scene, especially with so many familiar faces still watching us closely.


    "Juste with me," she whispered sharply, her voice low and urgent. "This is the only way anyone will let us walk away unhindered. Everyone in my pack knows we''re mates¡ªit''s the worst kept secret-and if we appear to be working with the bond, they''ll back off. Then we can search the way we need to."


    ¡°ra, stop. This isn''t safe," I insisted, trying again to pull my hand free. We should be far enough away by now, I thought. But she held on tight, leading me deeper into the dense forest. ¡°ra, wait. Please, wait!" I said more forcefully, nting my feet stubbornly and retracting my arm until she stumbled back against me. "We need backup. This isn''t something we can handle alone."


    "What we really need," she replied, her voice trembling with urgency, "is to find out what''s inside that cave. Since you all arrived, no one''s been attacked, but how long will thatst? I can''t count on you being here forever to keep threats at bay. What happens when you leave? Jeremiah and Rayna will need your full attention soon enough." Her words tumbled out quickly, her breath hitching as she tried once more to pull me forward. "Please. Don''t fight me on this. Help me get answers so we can get out of here fast. I''m not trying to argue." She tugged harder on my hand, refusing to let go. "Please,¡± she repeated, using the mate bond to her advantage, her voice softer but insistent. "I''m not running away or hiding anything from you." Her grip tightened, and my wolf surrendered, allowing my legs to follow her lead. "I''ve done everything you asked for my own safety. Help me keep my pack safe."


    This time, I stopped resisting and let her guide me forward. I thought that once she realized I wasing willingly, she''d release my hand, but instead, she intertwined our fingers, and the pulse of the bond thrummed strongly between us.


    "What did you mean when you said, ''Jer and Rayna will need me one hundred percent soon''?" I asked quietly, turning her words over in my mind.


    "My wolf and I sensed that Rayna might be pregnant when they were herest. It was faint, which means she''s just barely started, but her scent has definitely shifted. Once Jeremiah finds out, he''ll lock her away for sure.¡± She giggled, the sound light and infectious, sending a warm rush of pleasure through me. "You and your alpha have something inmon-locking away what you care about to keep it safe."


    "I''ve never tried to lock you away, Alpha. Even if I wanted to, I couldn''t,¡± I said, a teasing smile tugging at my lips.


    She smirked. ¡°I seem to recall being stuck in the house for a whole week with you as my guard."


    "You broke your leg! What was I supposed to do? You wouldn''t rest properly to heal. Even Dev obeyed the rest order and was up in two days. It took us threatening you for two days straight just to keep you in bed, and even then, we bribed you with hourly updates of ''still walking in the woods.""


    "Speaking of," she interrupted, steering us back to the matter at hand, "we''re close. I''ve got four of the five scent trails right out here." We were roughly half a mile from the waterfront now. The scents were faint, but her alpha senses were sharp. I could detect them too, now that I was focusing.


    "Whatever you do, don''t split up. I want you in my sight at all times. Understand?" I warned, locking eyes with her. I caught a flicker of excitement in her gaze at mymand. She loves control, but sometimes I sense she wouldn''t mind handing it over to me for a little while.


    "Understood," she replied firmly.


    We pressed onward, descending the slope toward the cliff face. The scents grew stronger but followed a straight line, which was unusual. I had never known a wolf in the forest to move in such a direct path, let alone five moving side-by-side.


    "Got it!" she eximed suddenly.


    "What?" I asked, quickening my pace to catch up.


    "Only one of these scents is real. The others are masking it."


    "How can you tell?" I asked, intrigued as I watched her work. I knew this was the moment she would focus all her senses, tuning out everything else around us. That was my role-to watch and protect.


    "This one here," she said, pointing subtly, "has a natural undertone. It''s a female scent, but the others are perfectly nking her. That''s unnatural. Plus, they have a chemical undertone. The scent has been preserved very well and is being released near her to make it seem like a group is moving through here, but it''s just her."

 Chapter 333

    "Does the trail lead all the way to the cliff face?" I ask, ncing back at ra. She shoots me a look that clearly says, *Are you serious?* I can''t help but grin¡ªa genuine smile that''s been absent from my face for far too long. "Just checking," I reply casually. She lets out a soft, amused sigh and pushes onward.


    When we reach the grove, every scent trail but one fades away. She was right¡ªit belongs to a female, someone about our age. If she''s a rogue, she''s a fresh one. Her scentcks the usual sickly sweetness of decayingpost that typically clings to rogue markers. And she doesn''t smell like she belongs to any pack either.


    "There,¡± I say, pointing to a narrow crevice in the rock face. ra could slip through it easily, but I''m going to have to squeeze myself in. The opening is tight, barely wide enough for a person.


    We move forward quietly, senses sharpened, alert for anyone watching the entrance. Maybe she thought the numerous scent trails she left behind would act as a deterrent, keeping the cave safe from intruders. Or perhaps there are more hidden listening devices. We still haven''t figured out the full extent of that mystery. Since our initial discovery, I''ve only found one more. Whoever nted them must have realized we uncovered their operation, left one more as a test, then either gave up or got better at hiding them.


    ¡°Ready?¡± ra asks, ncing back at me.


    "After you," I say.


    "For once, you''re not going to argue with me? Usually, you make me wait while you scout, sniff, investigate, and stall. Now you just want me to lead us into the unknown?" She sounds half amused, half incredulous.


    "Yeah," I reply with a smile. This time, she returns it.


    ra slips through the narrow opening, stifling augh as I struggle to follow her. My broad frame gets snagged, and I can feel my shirt tear in a couple of ces. When we finally make it inside, I know I''ll be nursing scratches and bruises on my arms and legster. But before I can dwell on that, a sharp, acidic smell hits me like a punch to the face. It''s a preservative scent, reminiscent of the pickled vegetables Luna Beth makes from her garden.


    "What the hell is all this?¡± ra whispers, her voice barely audible.


    "Whatever ''this'' is, it''s been going on for a while," I say, scanning the rows of shelves packed with supplies. There are jars filled with powders and bottles containing colored liquids, all meticulouslybeled-not with words, but with strange symbols. "Someone''s covering their bases," I mutter under my breath.


    ¡°But what is it all for?¡± she asks, stepping closer to a table arranged with surgeon- like precision.


    Just then, mym crackles to life. "Ben, we''ve got some information," Chance''s voicees through.


    "What''s going on, Chance?" I reply.


    "Three of Junior''s teens have been found dead over thest six months. No signs of


    an attack. And two more went missing justst week."


    "Thanks for the heads-up. We''re heading back now."


    "Don''t rush! Luna Sam told me to give you more time, but I figured you should know."


    "You made the right call, Chance. Appreciate it.¡±


    ra and I exchange a look, then speak together, "We have to go."


    "It''s good to see our people are on the same page¡ªeven willing to defy Sam," she chuckles. "Should we be worried about leaving our scents all over the ce in there?"


    "Toote for that now," I say. "Maybe it will keep whoever''s using the cave away for a little while."


    "Or maybe they''ll just pack up and move somewhere else."


    I grab a vial filled with one of the colored liquids from the desk, and ra picks a small container of powder. Without a word, we both know we''re going to have these tested.


    By the time we get back to Junior''s packhouse, the temperature has plummeted sharply as the cold front we''ve been anticipating finally arrives. We haven''t seen snow in nearly a month, but now it''sing down thick and fast, turning the world outside into a whiteout.


    "You two look like you had a st. Sort out a few things, huh?" Jax''s teasing tone breaks the silence, a smirk ying on his lips.


    "Fuck off,¡± ra snaps, her mood souring with the first kes of snow.


    "I''d love to, but apparently, you''re the only one allowed to be grumpy," heughs again.


    "Cut it out. We went to check the cave and found something," I step in, defending her.


    "Well, looks like you''ll be staying the night," Luna Sam announces, breaking the tension. ¡°Ben, ra, I''ve got you in the guest room at the top of the stairs on the left. Let me show you. Ma, can you take their warriors to their rooms?"


    "Together?!" ra chokes, surprise evident in her voice. Luna Sam looks puzzled.


    Like I did earlier in the woods, I take ra''s hand, intertwining our fingers, and gently pull her behind me as we follow Luna Sam. She was the one who wanted to emphasize the mates thing to get some space from everyone else there''s no turning back now.


    I lean close and whisper to the still stunned ra, "It''s not like we haven''t yed this game before, Alpha."

 Chapter 334

    17 - ra


    Today, he waspletely vulnerable around me-bare and open in a way that made my heart race. He treated me with a tenderness I hadn''t expected, and for the first time in what felt like forever, I caught him smiling at me. That smile ignited something fierce inside me. Now, as his fingers entwine with mine, the electric charge between us feels almost tangible, like sparks flying in the air. This can''t be good. My defenses against him are crumbling faster than I ever imagined possible. He''s been ying his role perfectly, almost like my dad''s men should take notes on how it''s done. He''s been shuttling between his own pack, mine, and Junior''s, a constant presence in all our worlds. At first, I weed the distance-it gave me space to remind myself I didn''t need him. But by the time the second round of sharing him with others came around, my wolf inside me rebelled. She had enough, and before I even realized what was happening, I found myself begging to go with them to Red Fang. Then, earlier today, I pulled my little mate stunt, catching himpletely off guard-justified, of course¡ªbut now I know he''s plotting his payback. The question is: how much longer can I hold out? My wolf has abandoned me, celebrating wildly in my mind that he made the first move and took my hand.


    He leads me into a dimly lit room; the only lightes from a single bedsidemp casting a soft, warm glow. "I hope this is alright. I know new mates prefer their privacy,¡± Luna Sam says with a knowing smile. My throat tightens, words disappearing before they can escape.


    "This is perfect, thank you, Luna Sam," I manage to say, my voice barely above a whisper.


    The door clicks shut behind us, and suddenly Ben pulls his hand away like it''s burning. I''m left standing awkwardly in the middle of the room, caught between the heat radiating from him and the invisible barrier I know I can''t cross-not until this whole mess is resolved.


    "I''m going to shower. Luna Sam left some clothes for us," he says, and just like that, he''s gone, taking his warmth with him.


    ¡°Get a grip, ra,¡± I murmur to myself, shaking my head as I move toward the bed where the clothes are neatly folded.


    Suddenly, a voice shatters the fragile calm.


    "ra! Your mother''s been attacked!"


    "Dad?! What happened?" Panic surges through me like a tidal wave.


    "She was out checking on some of the younger families before the storm hit. She came home fine, but then she started convulsing. The healer is with her now."


    "I''ming!" I say, heart pounding.


    "No! Your mother would be worse off if she knew you were traveling in this weather. Wait it out. She''s stable for now. There''s nothing you can do yet."


    Warm hands grasp my shoulders, grounding me. "What''s wrong? I can feel your panic from across the room.¡±


    Without thinking, I slump forward, resting my head on his shoulder. For the first time in what feels like ages, a tear slips down my cheek. ¡°My mother was attacked. Dad said she was checking on people before the storm, came back fine, then started convulsing," I whisper into his shoulder, noticing the goosebumps rising on his skin. "What makes your dad think she was attacked?" he asks gently.


    "I''m not sure. That''s just what he said."


    "Ask him."


    I pull out my phone and call, ¡°Dad... Why do you think Mom was attacked? If she was fine when she came home, wouldn''t that suggest something else?"


    "We''ve been tracking everything for a while. Austin''s attack confirmed my suspicion that someone''s trying to scare us. There are a lot of theories, but the healers found high doses of wolfsbane mixed with other chemicals in her blood. She''s unconscious, so we don''t know if she ate or drank anything while she was out, but that''s our best guess. We''ll have more answers once she wakes." "Thanks, Dad."


    "I know Ben''s there with you, but keep him close. I don''t trust anyone else."


    "We have Jax and Dev too."


    "Keep an eye on them. They''re like brothers to you, and I know they''re supposed to protect you, but if someone got to your mother, they could be vulnerable too."


    "Hey... talk to me. What''s he saying?" Ben asks softly.


    I share everything my dad told me, including the part about keeping Ben close. It stings my pride a little, but I understand. Pride won''t save me if I''m careless. I say all this while nestled against Ben''s neck. He had just stepped out of the shower, wrapped only in a towel, but right now, my swirling emotions leave no room for anything else.


    "Link Dev and Jax. Give them a heads up. We need to speak with Luna Sam. I don''t think she or Junior are behind this, but they might be victims too. Whoever ''they'' are, it seems they want ess to the water. Your packs border it almost entirely on this side. Another problem is the two-mile stretch of forest west of yournds-that''s neutral territory. We need a way to investigate without causing a scene."

 Chapter 335

    Ben insisted that I take a shower before we went to see Luna Sam, and I only agreed when he threatened to drag me in himself. My wolf growled softly in protest, and I warned him that if she didn''t get her act together, I''d be sleeping in a different room tonight.


    Guiding us through the familiar corridors of the packhouse, I retraced our previous steps, following Luna Sam''s scent like a thread leading me forward.


    "Where are they getting this from?" Luna Sam''s voice was low and filled with worry. "We''ve searched every inch of our territory. How is this still being distributed without our knowledge?" I knew Ben caught every word too, his jaw tightening beside me.


    We turned the corner and stepped into her office. "What''s going on, Luna Sam?" I asked, letting the unease in my voice show, but I cloaked it with my aura-there would be no lies or half-truths here. Junior wasn''t present, but Beta, Gamma, and Delta sat around, their faces grim. "What are you hiding from Ma?"


    She sighed heavily, her shoulders slumping in resignation. "He''s not ready to hear this yet. It''s too personal." Her words left me frustrated; I hated being kept in the dark, especially when it involved Junior.


    "What exactly is ''this''?" Ben''s voice was calm but firm, standing close beside me. "We''ve had two more pups die from overdoses,¡± she admitted quietly.


    "Overdose? Of what?" I asked sharply. It''s notoriously difficult to harm us. Our senses can detect poisons in food or drink, and we heal from injuries at an incredible rate.


    "Our teenagers have been getting their hands on something or more likely, they''ve been given something unknowingly. We don''t know for sure. But when theye to the clinic, they''repletely out of their minds. Thest two were caught mid- change. Their bodies couldn''t decide which form to take, which means their wolf was affected as well. They foamed at the mouth like rabid wolves, growling and snarling nonsense, sometimes spewing random words." Her description sent a chill down my spine.


    "Why can''t Junior be told about this?" I asked, my voice tight with anger. If my father kept something this serious from me, especially during my transition, I''d be furious.


    "One of them was his girlfriend," she said quietly.


    I froze. Girlfriend? Junior had a girlfriend? He wasn''t old enough to have chosen a mate yet¡ªwas he nning to? The thought unsettled me deeply. Even as I wrestled with my feelings, I knew I was being hypocritical. I wasn''t rejecting my own mate; I just needed to put the pack''s safety first for now. "He won''t take the news well," Luna Sam continued. ¡°I''m afraid he might react impulsively."


    "How many more?" Ben''s question was steady, probing for every detail. His expression was unreadable, but I could tell he was absorbing everything, preparing to make sense of it all.


    "Eight in total. Always two at a time," she replied.


    "Why didn''t you tell us sooner?¡± Ben''s voice carried a sharper edge now.


    ¡°We only had one incident before you arrivedst time. Thest three have happened since," she said, her tone tired but stubborn.


    "You should have informed us after the second incident, especially now that it''s affecting those close to Junior," I said, struggling to keep my snarl in check. Luna Sam flinched slightly, but I wasn''t going to back down. Had she not considered the implications? The moment she mentioned ''girlfriend,'' that was my immediate concern¡ªand judging by Ben''s tense stance beside me, it was his too. If she had let us know earlier, maybe we could have done something to help. Junior, Jeremiah, and I are young, yes, but that doesn''t mean we''re na?ve. We''re willing to work together now that this crisis has pulled us all in. To make sure she understood how serious this was-and to show her I trusted her I shared a bit about my own mother. "We could be facing a simr problem, or maybe something entirely different. Every time we think we''ve solved one piece, another mystery pops up, and I''m tired of the missing links."


    I sank into the small couch against the wall of her office, and Ben settled beside me. ¡°Have your healers been able to determine what they overdosed on?" I asked her, ncing at Ben. We needed to exchange everything we''d learned today, no matter how grim.

 Chapter 336

    18 - Ben


    Luna Sam''s expression was one of utter defeat, her shoulders slumped as if the weight of the world pressed down on her. ra, on the other hand, prowled restlessly like a wild animal trapped in a cage, her pacing sharp and anxious. Junior sat frozen, stunned by the gravity of what we''d just uncovered. Around the room, our warriors stood silently, each absorbed in their own thoughts, while I felt numb¡ª emotionally paralyzed. It was the only way I could remain steady without breaking something in frustration. Outside, the storm still raged fiercely, trapping us indoors for the time being. Once it abated, we''d be able to move again.


    I had already updated my Alpha and Jeremiah on everything we''d learned today, and ra had done the same with her father. It turned out that all the alphas were aware of the situation, though none had been forting until now.


    Perhaps it was because we''d been so consumed with training and school, or maybe we''d simply been oblivious to the darker currents swirling beneath the surface, but it was shocking to realize that drug overdoses among teenage wolves, while rare, were not unheard of. Someone had discovered how tobine human recreational drugs with certain herbs that triggered euphoric effects in us, much like they do in humans. The problem was that these herbs suppressed our natural healing abilities, allowing the drugs to take hold. If the concoction was off-if too many suppressive herbs were included the wolf could overdose, leading to the devastating consequences Luna Sam had witnessed firsthand.


    I never imagined wolves could even take drugs, let alone experience their effects. The realization made me feel foolish and uninformed. How were we supposed to lead when we were blind to such dangers? ra and Jeremiah shared my anger when the alphas confirmed the drug problem. It was a trend that waxed and waned, but now it was spiraling out of control, and no one could find the source. They''d managed to eliminate a few dealers, but the crisis persisted. We needed to identify the head of the snake and sever it.


    "Okay, walk me through this again," ra broke the heavy silence, her voice sharp with urgency. ¡°Who stands to gain the most if multiple packs are wiped out by these drugs?¡± Her restlessness was evident in every movement-she needed to act, to do something. None of us could sleep; the weight of the situation was too heavy. We might as well stay together and hash it out.


    "That''s the tricky part," Luna Sam replied, rubbing her face wearily with her hands- the first sign of exhaustion I''d seen from her. ¡°Different groups have different motives. The witches would expand their territory. They think humans and wolves have too much already. Vampires would lose the control we exert over them if we were weakened. The fae tend to keep to themselves and avoid other species, but even they have vulnerabilities when ites to humans. It would be advantageous if we were out of the picture. Themon thread, in my mind, is humans.¡±


    I cleared my throat, my voice rough and low from disuse. "What about us?"


    Heads turned sharply toward me.


    ra echoed, "What about us?"


    I pressed on, needing answers no one else dared to ask. ¡°Who benefits the most if


    all three of our packs are taken out? Which group, pack, or Alpha gains the most from this?"


    The room fell silent as everyone exchanged uneasy nces. Luna Sam''s face flickered with something unspoken, but she remained silent.


    "It''ste. You all need rest if we''re traveling tomorrow. Get some sleep," she finally said, dismissing us.


    "She''s hiding something," Chance muttered under his breath. "Maybe someone''s threatening her or Junior because we''re getting too close to the truth."


    "What do you want us to do?" Chance asked, looking to me.


    "For now, nothing," I answered. "Just prepare to travel. She''s right-we''ll need our strength if the snow sticks around. ra''s mother was attacked or poisoned, and I know ra wants to get back to her. I''ve already put Jeremiah on alert. As soon as we can, we''ll head to ck w, get ra safely back with Jax and Dev, then return home. I need to talk to the Alpha and Jeremiah before we make any moves."


    "Goodnight, Luna Sam. Junior," I said, standing and offering my hand to ra. She shot me a look that clearly said she didn''t need my help.


    I didn''t move. She could be stubborn with anyone else, but I knew better. Ignoring me, she stood up and brushed past with a frustrated huff. Whatever I''d done this time, I had no clue. Still, I followed her to our room. I needed her desperately-but tonight, I knew I wouldn''t get anything from her. I would make sure she got home safe, and then Chance and I would leave at the earliest opportunity.


    Once inside, ra headed straight to the bathroom, and momentster I heard the shower running. Perfect. We were both clearly avoiding each other. I grabbed a pillow and an extra nket from the foot of the bed, then made a spot on the floor. Hopefully, I could fake sleep well enough to dodge any more conversations.


    We each managed only about four hours of restless sleep. I knew ra was worried sick about her mother and her pack, and I was equally anxious about my friends. If someone had gotten to Luna Emilia, then Beth and Rayna were in danger. With Rayna pregnant, we couldn''t afford to take any chances. I needed to get home.


    Neither of us slept well. I spent much of the night listening to ra''s frustrated sighs and shifting as she tried to getfortable. My wolf urged me to join her, to offerfort in the face of her distress, but I shut that down immediately. Now was definitely not the time for mate-bond nonsense.


    As dawn''s light filtered through the window, we silently agreed to stop pretending we were rested. We rose and began to prepare for the day, still avoiding any conversation. We took turns in the bathroom, each of us lingering longer than necessary, then paced the bedroom restlessly. The tension was suffocating. Because we''d fled in a hurry, we hadn''t brought anything to distract ourselves¡ªno phones, no books, no devices.


    When the silence became unbearable, I stepped to the door and slipped out without looking back. I needed space or I was going to lose it.


    An omega had set out breakfast, and I grabbed a sandwich before stepping onto the porch. The storm hadn''t been as fierce as I''d feared-mostly wind whipping the snow into a frenzy, creating the illusion of a blizzard. The snow was wet and already melting in ces. I wasn''t sure I''d ever seen weather quite like this before.


    Then a thought struck me-Luna Sam had mentioned witches. Could they be behind this strange storm?


    I swallowed my sandwich in two quick bites and headed back inside, finally feeling like I could take action.


    "Luna Sam!" I called out.

 Chapter 337

    19 - Ben


    ra was far more upset that I made sure she got home safely before swiftly taking Chance and leaving, than she was about the fact that I was leaving at all. Honestly, I''m not shocked by her reaction. We''ve both kept our distance throughout the day. I''m nowhere near high enough in the pack hierarchy to be a meaningful mate to her, and Kennedy''s face still shes through my mind every time I''m near ra for too long. It''s as if my subconscious refuses to let me forget my first love. My head aches from the tension, and with so much to do, I shove Chance into the SUV and drive off without looking back.


    The ride home is quiet, the weight of unspoken thoughts hanging in the air between us. Once we pull into the driveway, Chance quickly heads off to check in with Jason and Tommy, working on a new patrol n that now includes searching for drugs, potions, herbs, and anything else suspicious lurking around. The tension is palpable.


    I step into the Alpha''s office where Jer and Rayna are hunched over a stack of books, deep in research. "Have you found anything?" I ask, my voice low but urgent.


    Jer looks up, weariness etched into his features. "The only thing we''re certain about is that these drugs aren''t a new problem.....¡± Rayna starts.


    "But no one''s ever been caught," Jer finishes grimly.


    I nce at Rayna, my future Luna, bracing myself for the argument I know ising. Jason has seemed distracted every time he''s apanied me to ck w, and I haven''t had the chance to watch him here. Meanwhile, Jer has been acting like this whole situation isn''t as serious as it is. With Rayna''s arrival, Kennedy''s departure, the underground attacks on multiple packs, and now Rayna''s pregnancy our future-it''s no wonder none of us are ourselves. We don''t need more stress.


    "I''m not staying in the packhouse," Rayna says sharply, cutting me off before I can finish.


    "No, you''re not," I repeat, my voice steady but firm. ¡°But ra''s mom was attacked and hospitalized yesterday..." The words hang in the air.


    "What?!" Rayna gasps, her eyes wide-but she''s not looking at me. She''s staring at Jer. Great. We''re both screwed. Jer hadn''t told her, probably trying to shield her from more worry, but now she''s going to be even more furious when none of us let her out of our sight or out of the packhouse.


    "I won''t be confined to the house,¡± she snaps. "I''ve dealt with situations like this before, following my brother around. People try to kill him all the time." She waves me off, but inside, my stomach twists painfully. That''s what Kennedy''s been enduring? Being targeted and attacked every day?


    Jer raises his hand, calling for a pause. ¡°Let''s table this for now." We need to find a solid reason to keep her here, where she''ll be safe. Hopefully, we''lle up with an excuse that satisfies her soon. ¡°Dad agrees with you and Luna Sam¡ªthe weather has to be the work of witches. They''ve done this before, usually casting a spell around theirnds that creates a mist, disorienting anyone who''s unexpected or unwee. The snow isn''t sticking this time, but it happens every time you travel between the three packs, Ben." He finally meets my gaze, and I see the exhaustion in his eyes. I''ve been away too long this time. He needs more support. I''m going to have to talk to Jason about stepping up.


    "They could be aiding whoever is moving the drugs or the ingredients for them. You said you found a workshop?"


    "Something like that," I reply. "It was barebones, but stocked with plenty of ingredients. ra and I divided what we found so all our healers can work on it together. That''s where I''m headed next."


    "I''ming with you," Rayna deres.


    "No, Luna, please..." I begin, but she cuts me off.


    "I''m not the Luna yet, Ben. Stop trying to butter me up. I trained in the hospital, remember? I can help with the things you found, and if I go, I''ll be supervised. It''s a win-win, apromise."


    I take a step toward her, opening my mouth to argue, but she speaks again before I


    can.


    "Keep in mind, Kennedy told me all the ways to sneak out of the packhouse undetected...and I can suppress my aura and scent. Either let me help willingly, or I''ll force my presence in other ways¡ªand no one has time for those games." She raises her eyebrows at me, daring me to argue. Jer looks utterly useless, like a guppy pping its gills in front of her.


    I swallow hard, knowing this fight is far from over.

 Chapter 338

    "Alright,¡± I say firmly, locking my gaze on her. "But know this¡ªyou''re under my watch every second. The moment I lose sight of you, you''re done. You''ll be back here, no questions asked. If I have to carry you myself, I will. I don''t care how much you throw a tantrum. You''ll even pee with supervision, understood? We can''t risk anything¡ªnot for you, not for the pack''s future." My eyes narrow as I hold her in ce, and though she res back, I can tell she''s itching for a fight. Honestly, I think she just enjoys arguing for its own sake sometimes. Probably because Jer never says no to her. I add, "By the way, your scent''s changed again. What''s going on?"


    A sly smile tugs at her lips, reminding me of Kennedy when she''s plotting something. "Well, it''s not just one pup this time," she says, her hand gently resting on her belly. "There are two." She strokes the curve of her stomach tenderly before drifting over to Jer, who presses a soft kiss right where her belly button lies.


    "That''s my cue to take my leave," Jer says, ncing at his watch. "Luna, I''ll be down in ten minutes. We''re heading to the clinic. Be ready." Neither of them even look my way. I sigh, rolling my eyes, then turn away to shower and change for the day.


    When we step into Doc Jensen''sb, Rayna''s reaction is immediate and sharp. "What died?" she asks, her voice tense.


    I take a moment to scan the room. The sterile scent of antiseptic hangs thick in the air, making it difficult to pick out any other odors.


    "That would be the heart and liver of a rogue we found near the border between our territory and Ma Junior''s. The poor thing was foaming at the mouth and in the middle of a change kind of like what you all have been describingtely. I wanted to run some tests to figure out what might be in his system."


    "Will these help, Doc?" I hold out a small vial of clear liquid and a container holding a white powder.


    Doc Jensen peers over his sses, curiosity lighting up his face. "What have you got there, Benjamin?¡± He probably doesn''t care much about the specifics¡ªhe just loves the thrill of a new puzzle.


    ¡°I was hoping you could tell us,¡± I exin. ¡°ra and I found these in a cave along the waterfront belonging to her and Junior''s pack. The ce was stocked with all kinds of stuff, but nothing wasbeled in a way that made sense to outsiders. There were tables and workstations, but no clues about what they were making or using these for. Can you help us figure it out?"


    He grins broadly. "I thought you''d never ask, my boy!"


    Twisting off the ck cap from the vial, he takes a cautious sniff but keeps his expression neutral. Suddenly, Rayna covers her nose and mouth, her knees wobbling slightly. I step forward quickly, ready to catch her if she falls.


    "What are you smelling, Luna?" I ask, concern sharpening my tone.


    "It''s like acid burning my nose hairs," she gasps, struggling to stay upright. "I feel dizzy."


    "This isn''t good. We''re leaving." I move to guide her toward the door.


    "Wait!" Doc Jensen steps forward, his eyes wild. I halt, positioning myself between him and Rayna. "Can you still smell it with the cap on?" he asks.


    Rayna nods, her face pale.


    "And the powder-can you smell that too?"


    Another nod.


    "They both smell like preservatives," she says, squinting as she tries to focus. "The liquid is acidic kind of like vinegar. The powder is sweet."


    "You''ve been a huge help," Doc Jensen says, clearly energized. "That narrows it down. I''ll have an answer for you within the hour, Benjamin." I give a brief nod, then gently push Rayna toward the door, eager to get her out of theb''s oppressive air.

 Chapter 339

    20 - ra


    "We''ll run another round in two hours. Get some rest." I called out to the five warriors standing before me. Their groans echoed my own exhaustion, and I could sense their frustration simmering beneath the surface. Yet, I remained unmoved. My mothery trapped in aa, and the weight of that reality pressed heavily on my heart. The healers had been forced to sedate her because every time she opened her eyes, she was lost in a torment of madness-screaming, thrashing wildly, wing at her hair with frantic hands. Her eyes, wild and vacant, saw nothing of the present world. Whatever horrors her mind conjured transformed my gentle, loving mother into a fierce, uncontroble storm of violence and despair.


    My father was a shattered man, barely holding himself together. I had now taken on all of his duties, the burden of responsibility settling squarely on my shoulders. He couldn''t leave her side-not even for a moment. His distracted state made him a danger to himself and others. I turned away, hoping to steal a few moments of rest myself, but first, I needed to check on him.


    Jax, Dev, and I had been rotating the tasks of bringing him food and fresh clothes each day. The first time I tried to step away for a quick shower in the healers'' locker room, he fought me fiercely, unwilling to leave her even for five minutes. Eventually, I managed to move them to a maternity room equipped with a full bathroom and other necessities, so he could care for her morefortably. Now, we lock the door firmly, barring anyone from entering unless he''s present. He''s taking no chances with his mate''s fragile state.


    My wolf senses agreed, but they kept sending me images of Ben¡ªhis face shing in my mind like a silent plea for me to reach out. He had only been gone for two days, yet this time, her reaction to his absence was far more intense than before. Ben had his own pack to tend to, his own Luna who might be facing threats of her own. His Alpha, too, could be under pressure. Neither of us had the luxury to be distracted by the bonds of mates right now.


    When I finally returned to the pack house, Mnie, one of the omegas, was waiting for me at the door. She held two bags in her hands, her expression unreadable yet urgent.


    "Mnie, thank you for putting this together," I said, reaching out to take the bags. But I should have known better.


    "No way, Alpha ra,¡± she said firmly. ¡°Go upstairs and take care of yourself first. Dinner''s already on the table. Or, if you prefer, you can use your dad''s office to freshen up. I''ll bring clothes and food to you there. But under no circumstances am I letting you wander around like a worn-out zombie while you''re trying to look after everyone else. I''ve already sent the other boys to do the same."


    "What about Richard, Sebastian, and Jeff? Are you making them eat and shower too?¡± I snapped, not meaning to be rude. Mnie had been incredibly helpful these past few days, but fatigue was gnawing at my patience and manners alike.


    "Yes, I have," she replied without hesitation. "Not to the extent you and your friends have pushed yourselves, but they know better than to run themselves into the ground. You''re good to no one if you''re exhausted and distracted. In fact, you be a liability¡ªand I''m pretty sure that''s exactly what someone is counting on. Your father is locked away with your mother, so he''s out of the picture for now. His team is split between guarding them and watching over you. And you''ve been thrust into a role you only just started preparing for. Someone wants you to fail, and I refuse to let that happen. So, get yourself to that office. I''ll bring you food and clothes. You can even nap on the couch if you don''t want to make it all the way to your room, but you will rest."


    Her voice held the same firm kindness that my mother used to have. A small smile tugged at the corners of my lips, and I saw her return it. "Go. Trouble will still be here when you wake up."


    I nodded silently and headed toward my father''s office-my office now, I supposed. Out of habit, I scanned the room for any hidden devices or bugs. Paranoia was creeping in, but since Ben uncovered the motherload of surveince a few months ago, I''d found two more. So much had happened since the Silver Crescent guys first came to visit.


    As I showered, changed, and ate on autopilot, my mind drifted to Ben''s deep chocte brown eyes. He was so serious most of the time, his thick brows furrowed as he concentrated on whatever task was in front of him. I imagined the feel of his closely cropped hair beneath my fingers, and the spicy scent that clung to him¡ªthe perfect blend of heat and raw masculinity that soothed me like nothing else.


    This solitude was the only time my wolf and I allowed ourselves to dwell on our mate. He was the calm in the storm, the one who could ease us into rest despite the chaos surrounding us. No one else knew about these stolen moments of thought. Some had guessed Ben was my mate, but I never confirmed or denied it. I simply changed the subject and moved on. With my parents in no state to contradict me, and Jax and Dev understanding why neither of us was ready to im the other, I didn''t want to face questions about why I let hime and go without sealing the bond, or why he hadn''t imed me yet. There was too much at stake right now to fuel the rumor mills.

 Chapter 340

    Mnie''s gentle knock on the office door stirred me from a restless doze. "Come in,"


    I mumbled, still groggy as I pushed myself up from the couch. I had no clear memory of drifting off, which only confirmed how exhausted I truly was¡ªlike a weary zombie barely holding it together.


    "Jaxon and Devon are waiting outside for you," Mnie informed me with a teasing smile. ¡°They wanted to make sure you''re decent and, quote, ''in a good mood'' before stepping in." She punctuated her words with a yful wink and air quotes.


    "Come on in, you big softies!" I called out, trying to sound more lively than I felt, as the door creaked open slightly. Mnie gave me a nod of encouragement before slipping past my nervy friends. "What''s going on, guys?" I asked, rubbing the sleep from my eyes.


    Devon''s voice was sharp, cutting through the quiet. "You said two hours, but it''s been three. We just wanted to check on you." His words made me jump, and I suddenly felt the weight of their concern. "Rx," he added quickly, noticing my tension. ¡°We''ve got a patrol out there, checking in every half hour. So far, nothing unusual. You need to rest-none of us are invincible."


    Jaxon stepped closer, his hands gripping my shoulders firmly, preventing any protest. "New rule," he dered, eyes serious. "No one, not even you, gets to pull more than two shifts back-to-back. We''re getting sloppy and weak, and we can''t afford to miss crucial details because we''re too drained to care. Understand?"


    A part of me wanted to snap back, to challenge him¡ªask who the real alpha was here. I wanted tosh out, to hunt down the bastard responsible for this nightmare that had taken my mother and so many others in our pack and beyond. The urge to scream, to break something, surged inside me. But I swallowed it down, locking that fury away in a dark corner of my mind. That rage was reserved for when we found the culprits. Then, they would face my full wrath.


    Suddenly, my phone buzzed with a message from the patrol. "Alpha, we''ve got another one."


    "Another what?!" I demanded, heart pounding.


    "Another dead kid," the voice reported grimly. "He''s not one of ours, but he was carrying something. Looks like one of the ss bottles he had broke. I''m not touching him, and you''ll probably want to bring a healer to figure out how to get him out safely."


    "On it," I said immediately, adrenaline kicking in.


    Then another alert came through. "Patrol found another kid." Jaxon and Devon snapped their attention to me. "This one''s a mule. The bottle he was carrying broke and exposed him. Can you get a healer and figure out how to transport him?"


    I met Jaxon''s gaze. "If the bottle broke and exposed him, I don''t want anyone elseing into contact. Devon, you''reing with me. We need to identify this kid. Steven confirmed he''s not one of our teens."


    They both nodded, and without wasting a second, we were out of the office, moving quickly toward the main doors.


    "Jaxon, wait!" a voice called behind us as we reached the exit. Mnie was there, holding out some bags. "Take these to Alpha David, please."


    Mnie was one of our top Omegas for a reason¡ªshe anticipated what the Alpha family needed without hesitation or fuss. She thought independently, doing her job with quietpetence so the rest of us could focus on ours. Jaxon epted the bags without a word, and together we set off once again, the weight of the night pressing down on us as the hunt continued.

 Chapter 341

    21 - Ben


    ¡°No way, Rayna! This isn''t happening. We have no clue what any of this stuff does, and I''m not going to let you take those kinds of risks,¡± Ben said firmly, his voice shaking with frustration.


    Rayna''s tone rose with each word, sharp and defiant. "You really think locking me up in here is going to fix anything? Make it easier or better somehow?!" The tension between them had been building for nearly ten minutes, their voices bouncing off the walls.


    "Ben,e on, man, back me up here," I said, raising my hands in surrender. I wasn''t going to get involved in their argument¡ªBen was just too scared to stand up to Rayna on his own. "You saw what happened at the clinic. That stuff messed with her. She can''t be around it."


    Rayna''s voice softened, but there was a dangerous sweetness to it. "Ben," she said, her tone almost mocking, "would you mind exining to your friend what really happened at the clinic? I wasn''t affected. The smells were just stronger for me because I''m pregnant. That''spletely normal."


    "Jason, you better get in here," Ben called out, his voice urgent. "Rayna''s going to need you soon."


    "I thought she was with you. What''s going on?" I asked as I stepped into the room.


    "Jeremiah''s acting up. He and his wolf are being difficult, and Rayna is pushing every one of their buttons right now," Ben replied, rubbing his temples.


    "I''m in the middle of something, but I''ll be there in twenty minutes. Hold them off. Distract Rayna with something long and pointless-Jeremiah will sit and listen to her ramble for hours. The sap," I muttered with a grin.


    Jeremiah''s voice cut through the tension, calm but firm. "There''s nowhere else any of us need to be right now. No word from the healers yet. I know you''re worried about your Luna, but you''re stressing her out too. Let''s just breathe and make a n while we still can."


    I gently guided Jeremiah to his chair, patting his shoulder as I exchanged a quick look with Rayna¡ªan unspoken alliance forming against him. ¡°Jason, he''s on his way. Don''t give me that look¡ªI''m trying to help here. If you want to get out of these four walls, help me calm him down. Give him something to focus on. Baby names, nursery paint colors, stickers-I don''t care. Just distract him. Then the three of us can work on convincing him you don''t need to go to the hospital.¡±


    Rayna closed her eyes, taking a deep, steadying breath. When she opened them, I saw a spark of mischief flicker there. She was about to stir things up, and I was so utterly doomed. "So, Jeremiah," she began sweetly, "I was thinking about the nursery... We might need to make a few changes to the ns..."


    Her voice trailed off, but we could work with that. Jeremiah loved talking about their pup. He was almost twenty and already over the moon at the thought of bing a dad. I felt his tension start to melt under my hand as I kept a firm grip on his arm, holding him in ce.


    "What kind of changes, baby?" he asked, leaning back and settling into his chair. I felt safe stepping closer to his side.


    Rayna''s smile widened as she casually dropped the bombshell. "We''re going to need double of everything."


    I stopped breathing for a moment. "Wait, what?" Jeremiah leaned forward, eyes wide. "Why double?"


    "Jason, get your ass moving!" I snapped at him. This was probably going to make things worse, not better.


    But Rayna kept going, her voice slow and deliberate. "Two cribs, two car seats, a double stroller..... and we need to pick names,¡± she emphasized the plural, "for two babies." She looked at him with such joy it was hard not to believe her.


    I whispered urgently, "Rayna, go now while he''s still in shock. I''ll handle him. Jason''s almost here-meet him at the door and keep him close. Don''t give Jeremiah any reason to actually lock you up."


    She nodded slowly, rising carefully so she wouldn''t disturb him. I didn''t move until the door clicked shut behind her.


    ¡°Jer?¡± I asked quietly, lowering my voice. "You good, man? Who knew you''d be so talented at making kids?" I tried to lighten the mood with a joke, hoping it would break through the thick tension hanging in the room.

 Chapter 342

    "What am I supposed to do now?" I asked, the weight of uncertainty pressing down on me.


    "Huh? You''re going to have to be a little more specific, my friend," he replied, raising his eyes to mine, his expression riddled with anxiety.


    He looked genuinely panicked. "I spoke with Ryker this morning. Things are chaotic here, and we haven''t had consistent contact with Ken since she left. But he''s nning a birthday party for her. He wants all of us there because we mean a lot to her. I was already on edge about traveling with Rayna, and now the stakes feel even higher." He ran his hands over his face in frustration.


    Hearing Kennedy''s name made my stomach plummet, as if it had dropped all the way down to my toes. I never got the impression she feltfortable in Dark Moon. She only ever spoke with Jer and Rayna, and thest time I saw her face was during a video call before Christmas. Since then, nothingplete silence. I had suspected maybe he was keeping her away from us, from me. But now he''s throwing her a party? Has she been epted into their pack? Has she undergone the Luna Ceremony? I couldn''t bring myself to ask Jer-he already knew how hard this had been for me, and I feared he''d read too much into it. The pain I felt when I thought of her had shifted; it was still there, but dulled, more of a persistent ache than a sharp wound. It had taken almost a year to reach this point¡ªand that included an attack on our teens through drug overdoses.


    "I have to talk to Dad," I said firmly. "There''s no way I can keep Rayna from her brother and Kennedy."


    "Don''t tell her," I suggested hesitantly, almost as if posing a question.


    "You might think I''m clueless when ites to my mate,¡± he replied, ¡°but I''m not foolish enough to hide the fact that I spoke with her brother. She already knows, and she''s nning the trip as we speak. She''s due back shortly after our birthday, but I''m not sure if anything changes now that we know she''s having twins." He groaned, rubbing his face again. "Two. Two babies." But then, when he looked up at me, a grin spread across his face, and his eyes gleamed with excitement. In an instant, his entire demeanor shifted. "Dad said ra found a mule." He shot me a pointed look, almost like he was ming me.


    "What? That wasn''t the case before I left. You would''ve known about it before we got back. What was the mule carrying?"


    "Some kind of liquid. One of the ss tubes must have broken because he looks like he''s been poisoned. Their healers are working on him now. Where''s Rayna?" He nced around, suddenly realizing she wasn''t nearby.


    "She''s with Jason. He''s keeping an eye on her."


    "Will he? Lately, he''s been so distractedte to things he usually wouldn''t miss, disappearing without exnation."


    "What do you think he''s up to?"


    "It could be a lot of things, but maybe it''s his mate. She''s probably from another pack. He started acting strange when you two began traveling between packs."


    "Are we sure he''s not involved with the drugs that have been circting? I care about him like a brother, but we need to know if Rayna is safe with him while we figure all this out." I hated to doubt, but after seeing Jeff, Richard, and Sebastian hanging around ra, I couldn''t help but question everyone''s intentions.


    "I went there too, but I don''t think so. Neither Dad nor I smell anything unusual on him. Now that I know Rayna has enhanced senses, she would have noticed if he was under the influence of those drugs. As crazy as she might seem when ites to helping others, she wouldn''t knowingly put herself in harm''s way."

 Chapter 343

    We are getting to a crossover point in our story and as I was going back to Ryker and Kennedy''s book to double check time frames and to make sure I was remaining true to their story, I got lost in re-reading it. So many more tid-bits and details are there than I remember putting in!


    Adding to my research and trips down memoryne bot of my kids are wrapping up their spring sports with a ton of travel. June has been a month for us. I have slept in hotels more often than my own bed in thest month.


    Ben and Kennedy will get their loose ends tied up soon, I promise!!

 Chapter 344

    22 - Ben


    An hour had clearly not been enough time for Doc Jensen to identify the mysterious substances. The mixture was far moreplex than anyone initially suspected. Nearly a week had passed since the discovery, and Jensen made it a point to update us every single day. His findings revealed a dangerous cocktail: Wolfsbane, Foxglove, Bedonna, Mandrake Root, and Datura. Each of theseponents carried its own deadly potential, capable of harming both humans and wolves alike. On top of these, there were traces of human drugs mixed in, making the situation even more dire. With such a lethalbination, the kids involved stood no chance of survival.


    "Miss ra''s poor teenager was likely exposed to either Datura or Mandrake powder," Doc Jensen exined, rubbing his hands together as he recounted his analysis. "Both can cause hallucinations and severe disorientation. In this concentration, if it touched his skin, it could trigger a fatal reaction-stopping his heart instantly. If it was in liquid form, then Wolfsbane and Bedonna would act as powerful sedatives." His brow furrowed with concern. "What worries me most is the concentration level. Even a tiny amount contacting the skin is enough to be deadly."


    ¡°Thanks for the update, Jensen,¡± Alpha James said, rising from his seat. ¡°We need to call a meeting. Let''s go, everyone." Without waiting for a response, he strode out of the room, his tone urgent.


    We all followed him back to the pack house. Alpha James''s office was already crowded with the current leaders and those destined to lead in the future, along with their mates. Jeremiah was holding Rayna close, never once breaking contact since we received Doc Jensen''s report at the hospital. The tension in the room was palpable.


    "We have more answers than we did yesterday, but still, more questions remain," Alpha James began, his voice steady but grave. "We will continue working closely with Red Fang and ck w. Our three packs seem to be the primary targets. I''ve spoken with other Alphas, and they are on high alert as well.¡± He paused, scanning the room. ¡°I''m ordering all of you to travel to Dark Moon."


    A chorus of protests erupted from Tommy, Jason, Jer, and me. Alpha James raised his hands, signaling for silence.


    "There are several reasons for thismand," he said firmly. "First, it gets our most valuable members out of harm''s way. And before you ask, Tommy, I''m not talking about you." The room erupted inughter, breaking some of the tension. Tommy feigned shock and offense, but we all knew the joke wasing.


    "Rayna is our future Luna, and she carries the future of our pack within her. She must be protected at all costs," James continued. "I''ve spoken with Ryker, and he hasn''t seen any signs of what we''re dealing with in his territory. With his sister in danger, he agrees with this n. Our smaller packs are being targeted because of their size and because young Alphas are stepping into leadership roles. This also shows these traffickers that we''re not intimidated and that we''re still operating as usual. It may give them a false sense of security, thinking they can continue their operations without interruption-but that will give us a better chance to catch them."


    I couldn''t hold back. "What about Junior and ra, sir? I''ve grown connected to those packs over the past few months, and I worry about them too. It''s one thing to protect Silver Crescent, but what about the others?"


    Alpha James nodded thoughtfully. "Jaxon, Devon, and Tommy have been working on a patrol schedule that ensures our warriors cross paths frequently to share information. That''s all I can say about the setup. Only a handful of people know the full rotation and routes for security reasons, but so far, it seems effective." He gave me a look that said there was more to the story, but it wasn''t the ce to discuss it. I recognized that look well from my time with ck w-there''s someone in this room he doesn''t trust. My wolf and I immediately began scanning everyone present. I hated living in this constant state of suspicion, but the corruption was very real. Luna Emilia''s betrayal was proof of that.


    "There''s another reason for this travel order," Alpha James added, his voice softening slightly. "It''s for Kennedy." My heart nearly stopped at the mention of her name. "Your birthday and hers areing up, and Ryker wants to surprise her." He nced at Jeremiah. "This is the perfect cover to get Rayna and your mother out of the pack."


    Jason finally spoke up, concern etched on his face. "Should she really be traveling right now, sir? The healers said she might deliver early. Aren''t we too close to her due date? What if she goes intobor on the road? Wouldn''t it be safer to keep her here?"


    Rayna cut in sharply, her voice firm and unwavering. "She''s not missing Kennedy''s birthday or her Luna ceremony. My brother has finally stopped resisting-I''m going. And frankly, I''m tired of having my food and water tested here. It''s making me anxious, and that''s no good for the babies. I need to leave while you all sort this out.¡± Her gaze locked on her Gamma, who didn''t argue but looked longingly out the window, reluctant to leave.


    "It''s settled," Alpha James dered. "Get packed. I''m not sure how long you''ll be gone, so n for at least a couple of weeks. The boys will travel back and forth as needed." He turned to Luna Beth and quietly pulled her from the room.


    With that, the meeting was dismissed.

 Chapter 345

    I nced over at Jer as we stepped out of the office. "Did your dad mention when


    he wants us to leave?" I asked, curiosity tugging at me.


    Jeremiah nodded. ¡°He said the morning of our birthday. That way, we''ll get there just


    in time for dinner and surprise Ken. Why do you ask?"


    He trailed behind me, Rayna close by, pretending not to eavesdrop on our conversation. Honestly, I didn''t mind her listening; if she weren''t here, Jer would have told her anyway.


    "I need to check in with Junior and ra," I admitted, my voice low. "They don''t have the same resources we do, and I worry the support around them is fragile at best. Richard is doing his job, but I don''t trust the Delta and Gamma at ck w. Something feels off about them¡ªI just can''t put my finger on it. Maybe they don''t want a female Alpha, but I suspect there''s more beneath the surface. Luna Sam is pushing herself to the brink, too. They''ve got warriors, but their leadership is practically nonexistent. I''m nning to head to ck w first, check on them, then swing by Red Fang to see Luna Sam and Junior. They need to know what we''re doing in case they need to step in while we''re gone. They should also know who to contact. It shouldn''t take more than a day."


    Rayna''s soft voice came from just behind Jeremiah. "What are you going to do, Ben?"


    I stopped and turned toward her. "Do you mean about Luna?"


    She nced around cautiously, but by then we were in the hallway leading to our bedrooms, far from any prying ears. "I know ra is your mate. I can feel it. But it''s clear neither of you have made any progress with the bond. What''s your n?"


    I hesitated, the weight of the question pressing down on me. "Honestly, I don''t know."


    Jeremiah''s face tightened with concern, maybe even frustration. "What do you mean you don''t know? She''s your mate, man.¡±


    I let out a slow breath. "I''m a Beta. She''s an Alpha. She''s fought her entire life to be the best Alpha she can be. All the men around her are waiting for her mate toe along and be the ''true'' Alpha, the one who ims her as his Luna. But she''s not a Luna¡ªnot to me, and no offense, Rayna, but I won''t be part of that dynamic. Besides, I''m needed here right now. What happens if I choose her? Do I be her Beta? How does that even work? And where does that leave you? I don''t have younger brothers ready to take my ce. I''ve seen what her pack and Junior''s pack are going through without solid leadership. I can''t just abandon you like that."


    Rayna''s tone remained gentle, her concern evident. "Are you sure that''s the whole story?"


    I shook my head slowly. "Rayna, she doesn''t want me. I''m just a Beta; that''s not enough for her. And I don''t know if I''m ready. I still love her, but I don''t know how to move on." My voice dropped to a whisper, the admission raw and new. Ten months she''s been gone, and I''ve never said those words out loud. Closing my eyes tightly, I let the vulnerability slip free, knowing this would be the only time I allowed myself to be weak. Now, I could put on the mask again.


    As if sensing my turmoil, Rayna pulled me into aforting embrace. The scent of fresh flowers surrounded us, calming my restless mind. I''m not usually one for disys of affection, but with her, it felt grounding. ¡°We''re going to Dark Moon,¡± she said quietly. "You''re going to have to face her. I know it hasn''t been ideal, but she and my brother needed to work through some things between them. She is his Luna, and he intends to im her fully. He''s bringing her into his pack and ns to mark her. Beth doesn''t know yet, but I wanted you to be prepared.¡±


    I nced at Jeremiah over her shoulder. "You''re okay with that? With everything that could happen to her?"


    Jeremiah shrugged, a hint of resignation in his smile. "It''s not up to me. Ryker knows what we fear, but he''s choosing to try, and that''s something Ken deserves. Can you imagine telling her not to, if it''s truly what she wants?" His smile was weak, but genuine. I just exhaled sharply through my nose. He wasn''t wrong, but it still stung. I wasn''t sure I could watch someone else im her.


    ¡°I need to go,¡± I said, stepping back from Rayna''s embrace. ¡°I''ll be back by the end of tomorrow."


    She nodded, understanding. I turned toward my room. After Kennedy left, Jeremiah had moved me here. He said it was to help with the transition, but I suspect it was so they could keep a closer eye on me¡ªboth him and Rayna. The early days of my depression were dark and heavy. Neither of them followed me now to force conversation, and the house was quiet as I loaded the SUV for my trip. This would probably be my first solo visit to the other packs. The thought made my chest tighten, but I pushed forward, determined to do what needed to be done.

 Chapter 346

    23 - ra


    ¡°Alpha, you really need to eat something and get some rest,¡± Mnie insisted, carefully setting down a tray filled with food and a steaming cup of coffee. "You''re not following the schedule the warriorsid out."


    I snapped back, my voice rough, "That n was designed for their shifts, not mine." Then, forcing myself to calm down, I closed my eyes and inhaled deeply. Mnie didn''t deserve my irritation. "Sorry, Mnie."


    She gave me a forgiving smile. "It''s okay, Alpha. But seriously, some rest would do you good. You''d be sharper, and maybe a little less cranky." She smirked, clearly enjoying teasing me. I must have looked exhausted to let her get away with that. Before I could answer, she added, ¡°Relying on coffee alone can only keep you going for so long." Her expression softened. "When was thest time you actually slept more than two hours?"


    "Yesterday, when you kicked me out of my office," I replied curtly. "Why?"


    ¡°That was three days ago,¡± she corrected, cing a hand on her hip. My eyes widened in disbelief. "I''m giving you one hour to finish whatever you''re working on, then you have to go up to your room, clean up, and get some sleep. Otherwise, I''m calling reinforcements."


    I raised an eyebrow. "And who exactly are you going to call? My mother''s still in aa, my father''s indisposed, and all my warriors are as wiped out as I am. None of them would dare challenge me¡ªthey know better."


    Mnie arched a brow. "I''ll call Ben. Your mate will make sure you listen."


    I froze. No one but Jax and Dev knew about Ben being my mate. Well, that was probably a lie-warriors were the worst gossipers, even worse than teenage girls. The rumor was likely already swirling, but I hadn''t confirmed it to anyone. "What makes you think he''s my mate, or that he''d have any influence over my decisions?"


    She waved her hands animatedly. "Start with the way you look when he''s around. He doesn''t treat you like some ''stupid female,'' like other visiting alphas, betas, and warriors do." She grinned. "You don''t brush off his help like you do with everyone else. Should I keep going?"


    "You think I have a look?" I leaned back in my chair, watching her pace in front of my desk.


    She actually giggled. "Yes, Alpha, you have a look. It''s not some lovestruck, googly- eyed thing. You just seem more confident when he''s here. Your aura feels stronger ¡ªnot overwhelming or unpleasant, just... more. Does that make sense?"


    I frowned, confused. ¡°I don''t feel any different than any other day."


    She paused, clearly tuning into something, then her mouth curved into the most mischievous smile I''d ever seen-like Jax when we were kids about to pull off some prank. ¡°Well, let''s put that theory to the test, shall we?" She stepped to the side of my desk just as the door opened, and the man himself walked in. I shot Mnie a sharp look.


    "So, you got a heads-up but not me? Who''s in charge here?" I asked, trying to sound nonchnt. I knew Ben was watching the exchange, but I wanted an answer from her.


    "Yep, definitely different," she winked. "One hour, Alpha, then you rest." And with that, she walked away.


    Ben grinned, a teasing glint in his eyes. "Did your mom die and take over as head of house?"


    My head snapped toward him. "Honestly, I have no idea. Why are you here? You''re not due back for another week."


    "We''re traveling to Dark Moon in a couple of days. I need to be with Jer and Rayna. Thought I''d check in before we left."


    I slid back in my chair, reluctantly picking at the food Mnie had brought. She was right-I''d been running on adrenaline and coffee far too long. I only ate because she insisted.


    "What''s in Dark Moon?" I asked.


    "Rayna''s brother is the Alpha there, and they''re inducting his Luna into the pack with a ceremony.¡± Ben''s voice caught for a moment, almost like he was choking on the words.


    "You''re telling me your Alpha and healers are letting Rayna travel in her condition?" Ben''s tone shifted, heavy with meaning. "Much like you and her sister-inw, Rayna basically gets what she wants. She''s not going to miss this for anything. It''s been a long timeing." There was definitely more to that story. "Have you found out anything new about your mule?"


    I weed the change of subject. I pointed to the map spread out on my desk, covered in marks, highlights, notes, and scribbles¡ªit had be our central hub for the investigation.


    "We''ve pushed as far west as the mountains bordering the White Diamond Pack. Alpha Chase hasn''t seen or heard anything unusual, but he''s keeping an eye out since a coven is located on the other side of the range. There''s also a neutral territory just north of them, bordering White Diamond and Blue Moon, opening on my northwest side. Alpha Wess hasn''t spotted anything either, but they haven''t had any issues or reason to be on alert. That covers all our border territories, and they''re on high alert. Word''s probably spreading that we''re hunting, because since I spoke to those two, I haven''t noticed any movement."


    "What about the cave?" Ben asked.


    "Cleared out. I took healers who could better identify the substances, but everything was gone¡ªor at least, it appeared that way."


    "What do you mean ¡®appeared''? And how could they have moved all that stuff? It was full."


    "That''s why we think it was an illusion. If witches are involved, that''s totally possible. I couldn''t enter, only look inside, which tells me there are wards up. We took a tip from someone spying on my pack and set up cameras, plus included that area in our patrols. We haven''t seen anything yet, but that doesn''t mean they aren''t using the space and sneaking in and out some other way." I rubbed my hands over my face, then tried to run them through my hair, but they got stuck. I had no idea when I''dst brushed it. With a sigh, I pushed back from my desk. "How long are you staying?"


    "ra, no offense, but you look like hell. You need sleep."


    "I can''t sleep¡ªnot while the bastard who poisoned my mother is still out there. We keep getting bits of information, but we''re no closer to finding out who''s behind this.¡±


    I led him toward the door. As much as I wanted to protest, I knew I needed to at least shower and look somewhat presentable. No one would take me seriously if I looked as rough as Ben said.

 Chapter 347

    24 - ra


    He trails behind me quietly as I make my way to my room. Once inside, I hear the faint buzz of his phone vibrating in his pocket. ncing over, I catch a glimpse of his lock screen, and my heart skips a beat. It''s a photo of him with a blonde woman, bothughing at something off-camera. The image is clearly cropped from arger picture, evident by the disembodied hands at the edges. He deliberately zoomed in to show only the two of them. Could this be the reason he''s resisting the bond? Does he still have someone else? Even after finding me, she remains the first image he sees when he checks his phone. Feeling a pang of jealousy, I turn away and head toward the bathroom, leaving him to his notifications. Maybe they''re sexting while he''s on the road-that has to be it. After all, he''s here often, but I can''t help but feel uneasy about him traveling unmarked to a pack where there''s a female Alpha, unmated and unmarked, every couple of weeks.


    I step under the hot cascade of water and let the warmth ease the tension from my muscles. It takes two thorough rounds of shampoo and conditioner to wash away the dirt and grime, restoring my fiery red hair to its true vibrant shade instead of a dull rusty brown. Honestly, I haven''t been keeping up with basic hygiene as well as I should. While scrubbing myself with an exfoliating sponge, making sure I''m clean enough to satisfy Mnie''s standards, I suddenly hear a sharp intake of breath. Startled, I straighten up from my bent position and turn around, nearly losing my bnce. Strong, warm hands catch me just in time before I slip on the slick soap suds pooling at my feet.


    "I didn''t realize your shower was open concept," Ben mutters, his eyes closed.


    ¡°You''ve seen me naked before. This isn''t anything new, Ben," I whisper, surprised at the softness of my voice. Why am I whispering?


    "This is definitely not the same thing," he replies, still with his eyes shut. "I heard from Jax and Dev, and one of my healers. I just wanted you to know." His words ignite a re of irritation inside me.


    "Oh, so now you''ve decided to be a gentleman?" I grumble, realizing I must be delirious.


    I try to pull away from his embrace, but his hands tighten around my ribs. He''s dangerously close to ces I both desperately want him to touch and simultaneously want him to avoid. I haven''t been with anyone in a long time. That''s all this is desire born of loneliness. I don''t want a man whose attention is elsewhere, even if he is my mate. He doesn''t want me, and I don''t want him, really. It''s only this forced bond making me feel like this¡ªalong with the tingling, the electric current running through my entire body. Just his touch alone makes me feel like I''ve finally slept through the night for the first time since this whole ordeal began.


    "If you could see what''s running through my head right now, you wouldn''t call me a gentleman," he murmurs, his chest vibrating against my already sensitive nipples, sending another surge of heat through me.


    "Prove it,¡± I challenge, the words slipping out before I can think better of them. His eyes snap open, but they''re not his usual warm brown; instead, the ck depths of his wolf swirl within, signaling the fierce battle raging inside him.


    The blonde woman on his phone. I don''t understand why I''m not fighting harder. Neither of us truly wants this, but somehow, it''s helping. My mind feels clearer, my body more whole. I hate this mate bond for the control it wields. His wolf demands his mate, and he wants whoever that is.


    His thumbs glide over my nipples again, and an involuntary moan escapes me. He presses harder this time, coaxing a deeper, more primal sound from my lips-one I''ve never made before. His serious gaze remains, but the devilish smirk belongs entirely to his wolf. Without warning, he lifts me effortlessly, and my legs instinctively wrap around his waist. A hand presses firmly against my back, pulling me closer as he tilts my chest toward his face. His mouthnds on my skin with a bruising bite that, surprisingly, I enjoy far more than I should. He sucks hard, leaving marks, then kisses the spot tenderly before moving on to another sensitive area on my breasts.


    So absorbed am I in his touch that I barely register us moving until I''m suddenlyid down on my bed and he''s crawling over me. His clothes are drenched from pulling me straight from the shower, but he''s in no rush to shed them. Instead, he licks and sucks every inch of my body below my neck, his attention relentless.


    I barely have a moment to think before I feel him lower his mouth to my core, his lips capturing me with a hunger that makes my breath hitch.

 Chapter 348

    ¡°OH F*CK!¡± I jerk suddenly, but he''s quick, pinning me down firmly with an arm wrapped tightly around my waist.


    "Not so fast, little Alpha," he murmurs, his voice low andmanding. "I haven''t had my fill yet."


    This definitely isn''t Ben behind the wheel, and honestly, I''m notining in the slightest. He moves with relentless intensity, fast and hard, and already I can feel the fluttering stirrings of pleasure deep in my belly. Just when I think I''ve reached my limit, he slips his fingers inside me, and I shatter-screaming and cursing through the most overwhelming release I''ve ever experienced.


    "Our girl likes it a bit rough," he growls into my core, his voice vibrating against me. "Let''s see what other sounds we can pull out of you today."


    I nearly cry out when he pulls his hand away, but then he flips me over onto all fours, and the sharp p of his palm against my ass makes me squeal and moan all at once. Who am I right now? I''ve never been into rough or intense sex before, but right here, right now, it feels incredible¡ªnot threatening or overbearing. It''s like he''s giving me permission to let go, to surrender my worries and lose myself in the pleasure he''s offering.


    I brace myself, expecting him to enter me from behind, but instead, his mouth finds me again. I bury my face into the pillows, my body arching instinctively to give him better ess. The deep, appreciative growl that rumbles from his throat sends an electric pulse racing through me. His hands knead my ass with reverent care, easing tension from my muscles as my body trembles, teetering on the edge of another climax. I don''t even understand how he''s bringing me here so quickly. I''m panting like a wild animal in heat, his growls matching every flick of his tongue. "Let''s see if you can handle three this time," he challenges, pulling back just enough to rub my clit with one hand while the other teases my entrance. The flood of sensations overwhelms my senses, frying my brain. I can''t form words or respond coherently¡ªonly sounds escape me. Again, Ie hard, his fingers thrusting rhythmically inside me, stretching out the orgasm far beyond what I thought possible. I''mpletely spent, unable to move from this position.


    Slowly, he withdraws his fingers, his breath warm against my skin as hements on how wet I am, how hard I came just for him. "We should clean up the mess we made," he says with a teasing grin.


    Before I can even ask what he means, his tongue is back, tracing slow, deliberate strokes from my clit down to my puckered ass. The sensation draws another needy, sultry moan from my lips. He kisses each cheek softly, his thumb caressing the tight muscle with gentle strokes.


    "Next time, little Alpha. Next time," he growls, the smile audible in his voice.


    I feel myself tipping sideways, too drowsy to focus on anything real. My body and


    mind are utterly wrecked, unable to function properly. Then, finally, I drift off into the deepest, dreamless sleep I''ve had since my mother was attacked.

 Chapter 349

    25 - Ben


    My wolf has never sopletely taken over my human form before. Once the tension between ra and me finally snapped, I didn''t resist him much at all. We both knew ra wouldn''t calm down without some forceful intervention¡ªit was either subdue her or wear her out. My wolf chose thetter. The temptation was overwhelming; there she stood, fierce and dripping wet, silently demanding to be taken care of. We both needed this release, and my wolf was growing impatient, tired of waiting for us to get our act together. Thankfully, he didn''t push me to kiss her or mate with her, which I was grateful for¡ªand I''m sure she would be, too. We''re not at that point yet. There has to be a real conversation first. I won''t force her into mating, sealing the bond prematurely, and even kissing feels too intimate for now-another thing we''re just not ready to cross.


    I spot Jax and Dev in the hallway, grinning like fools as I quietly slip out of ra''s room. "She''s asleep," I say awkwardly, though there''s really nothing else to add. I just want them to stop staring at me like that.


    "Yeah, I''d hope so after all that," Jax chuckles, his smile growing even wider. I roll my eyes, feeling my mouth twist into my usual scowl.


    ¡°Are the patrols out so you two can get some rest as well?¡± I ask. They both nod and fall into step beside me. I need to get away before ra wakes and we''re forced to talk about what just happened. "Good. I''ll send you what I''ve got from my healers. We''re probably dealing with witches working in tandem with wolves acting as mules to move through our packs. Your patrols will need to watch for signs beyond the usual scents and tracking markers. There will be magic in the air ¡ª a faint metallic taste and a smell like sulfur from a match before it''s struck. These clues will be subtle, but they''ll help us pinpoint whoever''s behind this, so we can get some answers and put a stop to it."


    ¡°We''ve noticed a shift in the pack,¡± I say, stopping to look at Dev, needing him to exin. "People are scared. Afraid to leave their homes, afraid to let their pups y outside. Rumors are circting¡ªsome folks in our pack are ming everything on ra''s transition to Alpha. The Alpha knows about it and has been trying to shield her, but now that she''s fully in transition and running the pack in his stead, she can''t be kept in the dark much longer. We might be facing an uprising, maybe even a challenge, sooner rather thanter. She''s going to need you, even if she never admits it or asks for help."


    I take a deep, steadying breath, then exhale slowly. "I''m traveling with my Alpha to Dark Moon. He''s celebrating his sister''s Luna ceremony and their birthday. His Luna is heavily pregnant, and we''ll need all our warriors on alert. Stay vignt, anticipate ra''s needs. If she asks you something, don''t lie¡ªbut if her father hasn''t told her something, maybe it''s best to let him decide when to share it. Too much knowledge right now will only distract her, and she''ll burn out even faster trying to prove everyone wrong." My gaze drifts back down the hallway toward ra''s room. "I''ll be gone for more than half a day, so I''ll need a heads-up if anythinges up. Blue Moon and White Diamond should be able to assist¡ªra has forged the alliances we need. Don''t let her stubbornness get the better of her; she''s trying to do everything and protect everyone. She has a lot to prove, but dying for it isn''t the answer."


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Jax replies with an unexpected seriousness. It feels strange¡ªtechnically, I outrank him, but he''s never addressed me so formally before.


    I nod and continue toward the front door, where Mnie is waiting with a brown paper bag. I raise an eyebrow. "Some food for the road, sir," she says politely. What''s with the ''sir'' all of a sudden? I don''t ask; instead, I just nod and ept the bag. It''s heavier than I expected, and I can''t help but smile. She''s really good at her job.


    I drive to Junior''s pack intending to check in and ry where I''ll be, and who to contact if help is needed. Luna Sam looks just as worn down as ra did. She''s doing her best to hold it together without her mate, but it''s clear she''s struggling. My wolf makes a dry joke about not offering Luna Sam the same ''service'' we gave ra¡ªafter all, Luna Sam is on her own. I fight back a smile at the memory, the weight of the moment lightened just a little.

 Chapter 350

    Ben''s expression was tense, his brows furrowed as he paced restlessly in Luna Sam''s office. Luna watched him with a knowing smile ying on her lips. "What''s got you looking like that, Ben?" she teased gently. "Did you and that special female alpha finallye to some kind of understanding?"


    Ben stopped mid-step, his face hardening. "What are you talking about?" he asked, his tone sharp. He didn''t like discussing mates, especially not with someone who didn''t fully grasp theplexities of his situation.


    Luna leaned back in her chair, folding her arms with a hint of amusement. "Do you really think I was born yesterday? You''ve been running between packs for a while now. Didn''t it ever ur to you that I''d notice something? Like the fact that your alpha chose his future Beta and Gamma as his liaisons, instead of sending his top warriors. Your Alpha and your best friend¡ªthey both know what''s happening. You''ve found your mates, haven''t you?"


    Ben''s jaw tightened. ¡°Jason hasn''t found his mate,¡± he interrupted firmly.


    Luna smiled knowingly. "Ah, but I think he has. Every time he visits, he carries the same floral scent-not something typical for a male wolf. And his mood shifts when he''s here, like he''s torn between two worlds. Yet, he seems the most at peace when he''sing from or going to ck w. And don''t even get me started on you and ra. You can''t be in the same room without staying within a foot of each other. You naturally gravitate toward one another. But when you both overthink it, you resist the bond. I hear you sleep on the floor when you stay together. Even after all this time, neither of you has made a move to fully ept the other." She ced her hands on her hips, disappointment flickering in her eyes.


    If only Luna knew what they had done to their mate before arriving here, Ben thought bitterly. She wouldn''t be so quick to judge them holding back. His wolf stirred inside him, pride swelling at their defiance.


    "Not a conversation I''m having with Luna Sam," the wolf chuckled in his mind.


    "It''splicated for both of us," Ben admitted, his voice low. "Until this threat is neutralized and we uncover who''s trying to destabilize ra''s leadership, nothing else should distract us. This situation affects all our packs and the people who rely on us for protection. That''s what matters most right now."


    Luna nodded thoughtfully. "Just remember this-mates exist to stand beside you when you need to borrow or lend strength. They''re meant to make you stronger, never weaker. Too many Alphas forget that. They wait until they feel fully settled in their role before iming their mate, fearing vulnerability during the transition. But what they should understand is that having your mate by your side during that time actually smooths the process-and makes it quicker."


    Ben frowned. "Why are you telling me this? I''m not an Alpha in transition."


    "No, but if I may be blunt-you''re the closest thing ck w has to a Luna right now. You''re a Beta by blood, built to protect your Alpha at all costs. You''re mated to an Alpha, and you will be her protector-the glue holding your pack''s fabric together. You''re already doing it. You step in when needed, and step back to watch when your voice has been heard. You''re guiding and leading, just not in the same way your Alpha or mate would."


    Ben swallowed hard, the weight of her words settling deep inside him. It had never urred to him that Alpha James, Jeremiah, and even Rayna might be setting him up by sending him here. They wanted him to im his mate, to let go of Kennedy, to move forward as if she never existed. A surge of conflicting emotions flooded him¡ª grief, guilt, hope, and something fragile like eptance. He simply nodded, unable to find any other response.


    "You know where to find me," Luna said softly. "If you need help, just call."


    Ben gave a curt nod and stepped out of the Red Fang packhouse, his mind heavy with thoughts that refused to settle. The air outside was cool, the fading light casting long shadows across the ground, but inside him, turmoil churned like a storm yet to break.

 Chapter 351

    26 - ra


    He left. Just like that he simply walked away. Did I secretly hope to find him beside me when I woke up? No, I told myself firmly.


    "Yes," my inner wolf whispered sharply, calling out my lie, but I refused to admit it aloud.


    I''m not sure I''ve ever allowed myself to be this exposed with anyone before. I surrenderedpletely, letting him take the reins and use me as he pleased, and somehow, it felt like it was all for my own good. He didn''t gain anything from it. Maybe that''s why he vanished. He never sought anything in return; he just knew how to manipte the bond between us to force me to rest¡ªand rest I did. I slipped into unconsciousness for the remainder of the day and the entire night that followed. The only thing that stirred me awake was the steady poundinging from my best friends'' apartment next door, the shared wall amplifying their rhythm as the sun crept over the treetops. Checking my phone, I saw the time and couldn''t help but let the sounds stir my own memories. I allowed myself to drift into the recollection of Ben and his wolf iming me with such fierce passion.


    Once the noise died down and we all seemed content and quiet, I hesitated but eventually climbed out of bed. I made my way to the shower, only to be ambushed by memories there too¡ªBen catching me bent over as I washed, the fire in his eyes as he gripped me tightly. I definitely needed a cold shower if I was ever going to leave my room again.


    ¡°Sleep well?¡± Jax''s smirk greeted me as I entered the dining room.


    "Did you have a good morning fuck?" I shot back with equal sass. His nce toward Dev was charged with heat so intense that I knew if we kept this up, they''d both need a half-hour break to recover.


    "Thanks to you and your boytoy, yes, we did," Dev said with a smile. ¡°He''s been the best yet. I could practically feel your pleasure wafting through the air¡ªit was incredible." I buried my face in my hands, feeling a flush rise.


    We''ve never been shy about sex, always sharing our experiences openly, which has only enhanced our own. But for some reason, I didn''t want to share anything about Ben or the new, fragile intimacy blossoming between us.


    "Don''t go hiding on us now. Was it really as amazing as it sounded? I bet he''s hung like a beast. You were making so much noise¡ªhe has to be huge!" Dev teased.


    "I don''t actually know, Dev. He only used his mouth and fingers," I replied, feeling a little shy.


    Jax dropped his fork in disbelief. "You sounded like that and didn''t even get the full ride?!"


    A small smile tugged at my lips. I could understand his surprise. I''d never been satisfied with oral alone, and no one had ever knocked me unconscious with just two orgasms-Ben did both spectacrly. A pang of envy for his girlfriend¡ª wherever she was¡ªtwisted in my gut. Suddenly, my mouth went dry. Jax must have caught the shift in my mood because he quickly changed the subject.


    "So, we have a better handle on the trails now. Patrols found a new one earlier this morning¡ªwell,st night, actually. About five hours ago, they discovered a trail that leads into the western forest near the mountains."


    "How did you find a new trail now? We''ve been searching for months..." I asked, puzzled.


    "Uh, Ben walked us through it while you were... uh... well, after he, uh..." Jax stammered.


    "After your boytoy rocked your world and knocked you out, he filled us in on some new findings," Dev cut in, interrupting Jax''s faltering exnation.


    "He told you? And don''t call him that¡ªit''s weird and wrong on so many levels."


    "Oh, I''m going to call him whatever I want behind his back. To his face, it''s ''sir.'' My wolf won''t let me call him anything else."


    "What? No, I don''t want to know. We''re getting off track. What did he tell you?"


    They updated me on the details Ben had shared about witch involvement. All our patrols took the information seriously and acted on it immediately. The most active trail starts from the forest on our western border, crosses the waterfront, and heads toward the cave. Junior''s team checked in and found trails leading into neutral territory. Ben also alerted Blue Moon and White Diamond, but so far, they''ve found nothing. Despite the trails, no one has been caught moving through ournds.


    "We need to catch someone-anyone-at this point," I muttered, pacing around my desk. We''d updated the map in my office to include the new trails, but now I needed timings to strategically monitor anyone passing through our territory.


    A sudden knock on the door pulled me from my thoughts. An omega opened it, her face pale with fear.


    "Get out of my way!" a booming voice barked as one of our shopkeepers stormed past her. I straightened up, ready for whatever confrontation was brewing. I wasn''t about to let some arrogant jerke in here and treat anyone under my roof like dirt.


    "Marcia, are you okay?" I asked gently, noticing how she clung to the doorframe, clearly wishing she could be anywhere else.


    "I''m talking to you, girl. Your help can leave," the man growled, making Marcia squeak and scurry away quickly. My temper red instantly.


    My wolf surged to the surface, reflected sharply in my eyes as I stepped forward to face the full-grown man. "You are in the presence of your Alpha. You will show respect in this house-to everyone here. Is that clear?"


    "You''re not my Alpha. Your father should remember what he was toldst year. All our businesses are tanking under your so-called leadership. Your people are suffering. Kids are scared to go outside, parents worry they''ll be next to be poisoned and left to rot in the hospital while you hide away here with your little friends ying at being in charge. Fix the problem, or you''ll be challenged¡ªand you won''t win."


    With that, he stormed out, leaving me stunned. I nced around the room, dumbfounded. "What the hell was that?"


    My best friends looked at me like they''d just tasted something sour. "You should talk to Ben," Dev suggested quietly.


    "What can he possibly tell me that you two chickenshits can''t?!" I snapped.


    "It''s not that we can''t tell you. You''re just calmer when he delivers bad news," Jax exined. I exhaled sharply and fixed my gaze on him. I''d wait them out since apparently, I wasn''t being reasonable.


    ¡°Yeah, so there''ve been some rumors floating around... and they''re just that¡ª rumors. Nothing we''ve heard is close to the truth, but someone''s definitely trying to see you fail,¡± Dev began gently.


    "Why the fuck..." I started, but a familiar voice interrupted.


    "Hey, El." I looked around, searching for the source of the disembodied voice.

 Chapter 352

    27 - ra


    ¡°Ben?!¡± I asked, still half-expecting him to be right there beside me.


    "Yeah..." came his quiet reply.


    "What?" I nced over at Jax, who didn''t look the least bit embarrassed, clutching his phone with a raised eyebrow that seemed to challenge me. I just shot him a sharp re.


    "El, do me a favor, will you?"


    I sighed heavily. "What is it, Ben?"


    "Go for a walk. Take some deep breaths. Might help you clear your head and see things more clearly." I immediately looked toward my team. That was Ben''s subtle way of signaling that someone might be listening in. Tilting my head toward them, I grabbed the phone and kept up the charade until we were sure. We each took a corner of the room to search. I''d already cleared out as much clutter as possible from my dad''s office, trying to minimize hiding spots for any bugs or devices, but somehow, someone was still managing to get in. Now that we''d started narrowing down suspects, I had a few ideas. We just needed to catch whoever it was red- handed; without solid proof, nothing would change. That had been my dad''s biggest frustration all along.


    Ben rambled on about where else we should search for clues, what patrol schedule adjustments I needed to make, and even his uing trip to Dark Moon. Apparently, his endless chatter was announcing his absence to our enemies without him realizing it.


    Jax waved a hand and pointed toward a spot. So, someone wanted a recording of one of the pack members giving me a hard time or maybe they just wanted to make sure it happened. Either way, it was usible. Dev signaled with two fingers. I was beyond tired of these code words and sneaking around inside my own house. But if I locked down the packhousepletely, I''d be exactly what the rumors said I was. This whole thing felt like a long, exhausting game.


    ¡°Hey, Alpha. We''ll let you catch up. We''ll meet you for patrols,¡± Jax said. Both he and Dev slowly dismantled the devices, pocketed the parts, and left. Whoever was nting these clearly knew I''d find and destroy them. Why else would they think I spoke freely anywhere? Maybe that was the point-to keep me quiet.


    Finding nothing on my side of the room, I returned to my desk.


    "All clear, I think," I whispered, taking Ben off speakerphone. "Do you think they''re trying to make me paranoid enough to stop talking, or are they just gathering intel to stay one step ahead?"


    A wave of exhaustion washed over me again.


    "Honestly? Probably both. It''s happening right under your nose, in your own home. It''s designed to make you doubt everyone around you, to iste you. And in some ways, it''s working. You only trust a handful of people now, and it''s preventing you from doing your job properly anywhere in the packhouse."


    "What about the rumors? I''m sure Dev and Jax told you more details since you seem calmer than I am."


    "They did,¡± Ben said quietly.


    "And...?"


    "And what? You want me to repeat them? Because I''m not going to," he replied sternly. "You''re not the first Alpha to face threats or have people angry at you. There''s always someone upset about something. Every Alpha has to deal with it.¡±


    "But I''m a female..." I trailed off.


    ¡°So what? You''re not the first female Alpha in our history. Maybe it''s lessmon because the bloodthirsty, overprotective, alpha-male instincts tend to be male wolf traits, but you''re far from unique. Females can and do make sessful Alphas." I let out a bitterugh. He made it sound so simple.


    "You didn''t hear the uproar when I was fourteen and my dad told his team he''d be training me to seed him, without waiting for my mate to join us. Several council members and Elders loudly voiced their distaste for a female Alpha.¡±


    "Forget ''em," Ben said with a shrug. "They probably have cushy jobs with cushy paychecks they don''t deserve. Every powerful woman I''ve known has made her top people work hard. They''re probably just afraid of what change means."


    "How do you know so much about the ugly side of being an Alpha?"


    "Alpha James never hid that side from us. He believed we should all be prepared, so we could handle what we can control and support pack members through what we can''t, working alongside Jer. The more I think about it, this all probably ties together."


    "How much time have you had?" I asked, wanting to shift the topic. I was dangerously close to revealing something personal.


    "Too damn much. We stopped to swap patrols, but Dark Moon is six hours from my packhouse, and I drove to and from yours and Junior''s packs alone yesterday. I needed something to focus on while trying to drown out Tommy''s tone-deaf singing today."


    ¡°HEY ELARA!¡± Tommy''s loud, sing-song voice echoed, followed by exaggerated kissing sounds and then a muffled ''oomph.''


    Ben chuckled softly-probably as close toughter as I''d hear from him. "Anyway, I was saying, what if all of this¡ªthe drugs, the rumors, the devices, and your mom¡ª are connected somehow? The timing''s too coincidental. We just need to figure out how it all fits."


    "We?" My stomach fluttered unexpectedly. I couldn''t afford to feel this way. He had a girlfriend, or someone he wasn''t ready to give up for the bond.


    "Yes, ''we.'' Maybe we can talk to your dad. He has to have some insight. I''ll be back in a few days,¡± he growled. "I''m too deep into this now, with you and Junior. I need


    to see it through. It feels like we''re getting close." The fluttering in my stomach turned heavy, like lead. Clearly, this was just a job to him.


    "ra?"


    "Hmm?" I realized he''d been talking and I''d missed it.


    "I said, send me your number so we don''t have to go through Jax if we have info." "This works. We''re always together anyway..."


    "ra." His voice dropped low and stern, making me shiver. "Send me your contact from Jax''s phone. Now. I don''t like extra steps or hoops to jump through.¡± That growl in his tone made me freeze. "I''m waiting."


    Finally, I shared the contact. I wasn''t sure why I''d been hesitating. He was right¡ª cutting out the middleman was better. But when Jax and Dev shared information, it was easier to keep my distance. I didn''t want to get too attached to his voice.


    "Got it.¡± His voice was muffled as I assumed he pulled the phone away to check. "Now..."


    "ra! I hate to interrupt this absolutely terrible flirting session, but I need your boy..." Ben''s voice trailed off as Tommy shouted over him, followed by a series of muffled grunts, groans, and the rustling of fabric.


    I smiled, imagining them squabbling like kids in the car.


    "We''ll talk soon," Ben''s gravelly voice said before the line went silent.

 Chapter 353

    28 - Ben


    "What''s going on with you two? You''re acting like you''ve never spoken to someone of the opposite sex before. And I know that''s not true for either of you," Tommy teased, raising an eyebrow as we sat in the car.


    "There''s nothing weird between us,¡± I replied sharply, stepping out of the vehicle to end the conversation. "Right now, she''s the only real target. Everything else feels like a distraction. She doesn''t ept help unless it''s forced on her. She trusts no one. Honestly, I think that''s because someone manipted her into being that way." Tommy met me at the back of the SUV, ready to switch shifts on patrol. But he wasn''t finished talking about it yet.


    "Okay, I think I''m starting to get it," he said with a smirk.


    I was already peeling off my shirt and tossing it into the back of the vehicle. ¡°I''m almost too scared to ask-what''s your take on me?"


    "You''re a control freak with a heroplex. You thrive on this mess," heughed, stripping off his clothes and shifting before I could even fire back a response. Typical asshole.


    After changing, I shifted and prepared to jump into patrol mode. So far, everything was running smoothly, but with everything happening back home and Ryker''s reputation on the line, we weren''t taking any chances. Just an hour remained on the trip before Danny and Josh, Ryker''s Delta and Beta, would join us for backup.


    ¡°Speak of the devil,¡± I muttered as Josh''s wolf appeared, running up to us and falling into line.


    "There''s been a slight change of ns," Josh said, his tone grim. "Thest couple of days have been aplete nightmare."


    "What''s going on? Is everyone okay?" My mind immediately went to Kennedy. She''s human-she needs all the protection she can get.


    "It''s a long story, but the Luna..." Josh began.


    "What happened to Kennedy?!" I snapped, my wolf stumbling at my outburst. "Does Jeremiah know?"


    "Calm down. Our pack has been through enough in thest 48 hours,¡± Josh said firmly. ¡°And my Luna¡ªyour friend," I could hear the growl in both Josh''s and his wolf''s voices, ¡°handled one of the threats early this morning, all on her own. And before you lose it, she''s fine. She''s at home resting, where she''ll stay undisturbed until Ryker says otherwise."


    Tommy jumped in, sensing my frustration. "So, where are we headed now? I know that exnation won''t cut it with you, and you''re about to start something your wolf will have to back up."


    My wolf cared for Kennedy too, but not the way I did. The internal battle raged harder inside me.


    "We''re going to the arena. A rogue pack has been lingering near our borders, and the Luna gave them refuge after one of their own killed a traitor with her bare hands."


    "Wait, Kennedy did that?" Tommyughed in disbelief.


    "Yeah. Amy had iting. Kennedy hates being underestimated just because she''s human. Amy thought she could just waltz in and take the Luna''s ce. Kennedy beat her down-after Amy had her kidnapped, no less. Then Kennedy forced Amy to ept her mate''s rejection so he wouldn''t have to watch her die, and finally strangled her to death. Like I said, thest two days have been insane."


    "How was Kennedy taken? How long was she gone? And who even thinks about a mate''s feelings before delivering a killing blow?" I asked, still trying to process everything.


    "The Luna does-especially when the rogue in question helped save her life. She earned loyalty from many of those rogues simply by showing kindness," Josh exined.


    "That sounds just like Kennedy," Tommy chuckled again.


    "The rogues used a distraction to snatch her. She managed to warn us through a mindlink¡ªwe still don''t know how. She was only gone for a few hours, fought back, and left a blood trail for us to follow. Just don''t mention any of that around Ryker or Be. They''re both furious she was taken and hurt. ''Sensitive'' doesn''t even begin to cover how they feel about it."


    "But she''s okay now? Kennedy''s unharmed?" I pressed.


    "She fought wolves after being abducted and was held captive by some seriously abusive, misogynistic jerks. No, she wasn''t unharmed. But she''s home safe and healing. That''s why there''s a strict ''do not disturb'' order. Rayna''s going to her mom''s ce for the rest of the day, and you guys can help Greta, Danny, and me with the rogues. Some of them are in rough shape."


    We finished the patrol in silence. As soon as we crossed into Dark Moon territory, we all shifted back to give our wolves a break. Jason took Rayna to her parents'' cabin, while Jeremiah, Josh, and I followed in the other vehicles toward the arena.


    With every mile closer, my agitation grew. How the hell did this massive, feared pack get attacked? How did Kennedy get caught in the middle? Was Ryker really that careless with her? Is that why she hasn''t been able to contact anyone-because he locks her away until he needs her for appearances? I remembered the counselor mentioning that Kennedy had been inconsistent with schoolwork and follow-ups during winter and spring. That wasn''t like her at all. I wouldn''t feel at ease until I saw her standing right in front of me. And judging by the situation, that wasn''t going to happen anytime soon.


    Pulling up to the arena, I immediately noticed the heavy security. Patrol wolves paced the upper levels of the stadium seating. The gates were shut tight, guarded by two more wolves.


    "What the hell is all this?" I whispered, knowing Josh could hear me.


    ¡°It''splicated,¡± he replied. ¡°We''ve found a few sympathizers who''ve been brainwashed beyond help. The Luna wanted to help everyone, but the Alpha has other ideas. So, everyone has to face a trial of sorts. That''s where you guyse in. We need to figure out if any of them pose a threat to the Luna. She was the original target, so she''s the top priority now. Ryker wants these trials done before the Luna returns, so her emotions don''t influence the decisions. She''s too kind and trusting for her own good."


    ¡°That''s my Kennedy,¡± I murmured with a suppressed smile. She''s such a stubborn pain in the ass. At least she''s making things difficult for these guys.

 Chapter 354

    29 - Ben


    Josh''s voice cut through the quiet as we walked. "The biggest discovery we''ve made is that they used magic to mask their scents from us." I froze immediately, stopping dead in my tracks. Suddenly, I felt a shove from behind_Tommy had bumped into me.


    "What the hell, man?" he snapped, pushing past me with a re.


    "Hold on, Josh,¡± I called out, jogging to catch up. ¡°Did you say magic? What kind of magic?"


    Josh nced over his shoulder, his expression grim. "Yeah, they managed to hide themselves using magic, which is something we haven''t figured out yet. None of us here can wield magic, especially not illusion magic. So, that means someone else is or was working with them."


    I couldn''t help but let a flicker of hope creep into my voice. "You haven''t found any witches among the group?"


    Josh gave me a strange look but kept moving forward without answering.


    We approached a line of wolves waiting for food, their gaunt faces and hollow eyes telling stories of hunger and hardship. Nearby, another group stood in two perfect rows, like they were at a job interview. A few stern, older wolves sat at a long table, scribbling notes and asking questions that were too quiet to hear.


    Tommy nced at the scene and asked, "Are you seriously going to take all of them in?"


    "If they want to stay, then yes," Josh replied. "Some were thankful we helped, but a few prefer the nomadic life and have moved on."


    Tommy''s voice rose in disbelief. "And you just let them leave?"


    I felt a surge of relief that he said it aloud.


    Josh shrugged. ¡°If they leave peacefully, then yes. Our pack operates differently because of its size. We don''t need members who don''t want to be here, but we also don''t give second chances. Once someone makes up their mind, that''s it. We don''t have the time or patience for people who can''tmit."


    He led us to a group of people who looked ready to begin training. "These folks are warriors by blood or experience but haven''t been properly trained. We''ll start with them. Many have asked to join Luna''s detail, so they''ll have some real work to do."


    I couldn''t hide my irritation. "Wait, so they get to protect Kennedy? The same people who originally came to kidnap and harm her? Who made that dumb decision?"


    Before Josh could answer, arge warrior stepped forward, his presence imposing. He wasn''t bigger than me, but his threatening demeanor was unmistakable.


    "Watch your mouth, boy. Show some respect when you speak of the Luna," he growled.


    Josh introduced us without missing a beat. ¡°This is Calvin. Calvin, this is Ben, the Beta from Silver Crescent and one of Luna Kennedy''s oldest friends." He sounded tired of this conversation, like he''d repeated it too many times.


    I squared my shoulders and met Calvin''s re head-on. If he wanted to protect her, he''d better be able to back it up.


    Calvin''s low growl sent a shiver down my spine. ¡°I''ve seen that look before. Don''t get any ideas about the Luna. She''s taken. Keep your distance, pup."


    Pup? Who the hell was he calling a pup?


    Tommy stepped between us, raising his hands. "Okay, gentlemen, enough. If this is a pissing contest, it''s over here." He motioned to the side, then guided us both into sparring stances. "Since you two seem to have the exact same protective instincts for Luna Kennedy, I''m going to be the referee. Don''t re at me like that¡ªyou both look homicidal and you''re scaring the kids. Knock it off, get it out of your system, and then we can move on."


    He rolled his eyes, clearly used to this kind of tension.


    I tuned into the sounds around me the shuffle of feet, the quiet breaths, the distant rustle of leaves¡ª-but my focus remained locked on Calvin. I couldn''t afford to be caught off guard, especially with him possibly cheating or getting help from behind.


    We circled each other cautiously. I waited for him to make the first move; I wasn''t about to waste energy chasing him or getting into a p fight. Finally, he lunged. His movements were solid, but it was clear he hadn''t been formally trained. He wasn''t as fast as me.


    I shifted just enough to let him duck low, aiming for my legs. At thest second, I spun, using his momentum against him. I pushed his head to the ground and flipped his legs over his head, pinning him t on his back.


    "Never go for the obvious when facing an opponent you haven''t fought before," I said, keeping my voice low but firm. ¡°And never lose sight of their eyes." If he really wanted to protect her, he had a lot to learn.


    I offered my hand to help him up. He hesitated but epted it reluctantly. Once he was back on his feet, I stepped back to my starting spot.


    "Again," I growled, ready to go another round.

 Chapter 355

    Throughout the entire training session, I cling to Calvin like a shadow, unwilling to let him out of my sight. The other warriors are just that-warriors-but Calvin seems to hold a special ce in his heart for Kennedy. I''m determined to figure out what his true intentions are. After all, he warned me not to make any moves on her, so clearly, she isn''t the object of his obsession.


    Josh approaches, slipping into our line of sight with a casual air. "Lunch. Eat well. We''ll have dinnerter tonight after the Luna ceremony, so the kitchen omegas will be swamped."


    We start walking together, but curiosity gets the better of me. ¡°So, what''s your deal with Ken? And don''t give me that look¨DJosh already told you she was my friend before she became your Luna."


    Josh shrugs nonchntly. "She saved my mate and my pup."


    That''s it? I raise an eyebrow. "But I don''t see any pups around."


    ¡°Not yet,¡± he says quietly. "There were two of us who found mates during all this, and pups are on the way. The Luna made sure both females were taken to the dorms after the fightst night." He gestures vaguely behind him. "They got care before anyone else even before herself and her warriors. She actually refused treatment and had to fight the Alpha over it." A faint smile tugs at his lips. "She didn''t know us or who to trust, but she still took care of us. She''s the reason we''re all still here, the only reason any of these Dark Moon guys are giving us a chance. She


    earned every bit of our loyalty."


    "Just like that?" I ask, incredulous.


    "Yeah, just like that, pretty boy. You probably never saw your pack torn apart and then had to wander aimlessly with only a handful of survivors. To be looked down on by other packs as worthless or less than human. Or, like our former leaders did, treated as expendable pawns to gain power. She''s the first person in five years who''s ever looked at me like I''m a person."


    I pause, absorbing his words. "How were your former leaders using magic? Josh said you all moved without being detected."


    "I wasn''t high enough in the ranks to know the details. I don''t even think Finn knew, and he was our acting Alpha."


    "Acting Alpha?" I ask as we reach the table and join the line.


    "Yeah. Amy and ude were the masterminds, but they were clever enough to put Finn in charge. That turned out to be a mistake on their part." He smiles knowingly.


    "How so?"


    "Your friend, of course.¡± Heughs, ncing at me. Of course Kennedy is tangled up in this too. "I''m not sure exactly what happened-Finn still won''t talk about it¡ª but when the Luna was being held captive..." His wolf growls softly, and his aura res briefly. "Rx, no one here had anything to do with that. Every one of those bastards died for touching her. Anyway, the Luna and Finn had a conversation, then chaos erupted. Finn protected her and got her back to the Alpha. He even let the Alpha beat him up until the Luna stopped the whole damn fight with her aura and a Lunamand."


    ¡°Her aura and a Lunamand? She''s human! How is that even possible?"


    "That''s the mystery none of us can figure out. But she stopped the fight and saved a lot of lives."


    Tommy bumps into me as we all search for a ce to sit and eat. "Man, these people really think Ken walks on water."


    I can''t hide the sarcasm in my reply. "Yeah, I''m starting to get that impression."


    "How the hell does she do that? Seriously. Remember the first time we were here, and she had all those pups following her like some kind of pied piper? Even Ryker was shocked."


    Speaking of Ryker, I ask, ¡°Where is he? I haven''t seen him yet.¡±


    "He''s been in and out all day, probably making ns for the ceremony," Josh says. "He likely stopped by to see Rayna too."


    "So he''s really going to try to bring her into the pack and mark her? Isn''t he worried about her safety?"


    "I think he''d do anything she tells him to," Calvin jumps in with a grin. "He''s so whipped-it''s kind of awesome."


    "Are we talking about the same guy?" Tommy questions. "The Ryker we know hates everyone and only talks to his team and family. He''s intimidating just standing in a room."


    "Oh yeah, that''s how he is when she''s not around. But the minute she''s nearby, she''s his entire world. And I''ve only seen them together today." Calvin raises his eyebrows and stuffs a bite of sandwich into his mouth, clearly amused.

 Chapter 356

    30 - Ben


    "That''s something I definitely need to see," Tommy chuckled, his mouth full as he continued eating his meal.


    "We really have to dig deeper into this whole witch business. It sounds a lot like what ra''s been dealing with over in ck w," I said, ncing over at my Delta.


    Jason had mentioned working alongside some of Ryker''s men, and he''d brought up magic too.


    "When did you get a chance to talk to him? He''s been on the far side of the arena the entire time," I asked.


    "You were too busy with your whole ''nobody''s good enough for Kennedy'' fight," Calvin teased, grinning at his own jab.


    "Shut it," I snapped.


    "Hey, he said it, not me. And honestly, neither of you are wrong," Calvin shrugged, quickly finishing thest bite in his mouth before swallowing. "I''ve got to go see my girl now. I''ll catch up with you guyster.¡± He gave my back a friendly p and walked off.


    "How is that even possible? I got the impression Ken wasn''t doing well being here," I muttered.


    "Are you sure you''re not just projecting your worries?" Tommy asked, following me as we headed to toss out our trash.


    "F*ck off. You felt it too, don''t pretend otherwise. Thest time we all talked to her, she was off. She''s never been good at lying, not even for a second,¡± I said, my voice low but firm.


    "Well, everyone here is in love with her, so it must be fine, right?" Tommy teased again.


    "I just want to be sure Ken isn''t being forced into anything," I admitted, concern tightening my chest.


    "You know Ken. Would she ever let anyone force her to do something against her will?" Tommy asked, cocking an eyebrow.


    "She''s human, Tommy. If someone wanted to, they could force her. And if that''s the case, I''m going to rip whoever did it to shreds," I growled, my wolf stirring angrily inside me. Kennedy might not be mine, but that wouldn''t stop me from protecting her with everything I have.


    "Well, I don''t think that''s what''s happening. And you need to get your head in the game-he''sing over, and neither Kennedy nor Rayna will appreciate you starting trouble with him," Tommy warned.


    I nced up just in time to see Jeremiah, Josh, and Ryker making their way toward


    us.


    "You alright?" A handnded on my shoulder, and I turned to see Jason standing beside me. I hadn''t even noticed him approach. He was trying to hide a smile.


    "F*ck off,¡± was all I could manage. I sounded like an idiot, and I knew it, but I just couldn''t seem to fix the mess of emotions inside me. My agitation was obvious, and thest thing I needed was for someone to think I was trying to challenge Ryker. Kennedy wasn''t my mate-she wasn''t ra. I knew that, yet the overwhelming need to protect her, to keep her safe at all costs, wouldn''t switch off. I took a deep breath, trying to distract myself. I couldn''t keep staring at Ryker like a fool. "Where were you anyway?" I asked Jason, forcing myself to focus fully on him.


    "I was following a trail," he replied.


    "What trail? We just got here," I said, crossing my arms, intrigued.


    "I know, that''s what confused me too. I caught a scent-ozone and rust-just like the cave on Junior''s territory," he said, mirroring my stance. "Exactly the same smell."


    I lowered my voice, not wanting Jeremiah or Ryker to panic over their mates. "Do you think we were followed? Or is it just a coincidence?"


    "My gut says we were followed, but if that''s true, we should have caught the scent on the way here," Jason whispered.


    "Not if it''s a witch. I''ve heard some high-ranking ones can teleport or whatever they call it," Tommy added.


    "If we were followed by a witch, the question is who they''re tracking. Is it Rayna? That''s probably Jeremiah''s first thought. Kennedy? Or maybe one of us helping out at ra''s pack?" Jason raised his eyebrows at me. If anyone thought the girls were in danger, this pack would be on lockdown immediately.


    "What''s going on?" Jer''s deep, growly voice came from behind me, and I realized I hadn''t masked my expression or feelings well enough.


    I decided to just get it out there. "Jason and I think magic might have followed us from ck w."


    "Hold on¡ªwhat magic?" Josh stepped forward, squaring up to me. "We''ve got enough on our tes without dragging in whatever drama you''re involved in. Our Luna has been through hell in thest..." He shot Ryker a quick, meaningful nce that I caught, ¡°...well, way too long. She deserves a Luna ceremony without any incidents."


    "What did you do?!" I growled, not caring that we were in the middle of his pack territory, surrounded by his warriors. If Ryker had done anything to Kennedy, he would pay.


    "All right, gentlemen. We need to change locations," Greta appeared suddenly between Ryker and me. Jer grabbed my arm, Jason stood to my left, and Tommy stayed behind me. Josh, Greta, and Danny did the same for Ryker, but he shrugged them off.


    "Not the packhouse. This way," Ryker grumbled.


    "Why not the packhouse? Why are you keeping her from us?" I spat over my shoulder, and he turned sharply. Our friends were letting us handle this but staying close enough to intervene if needed.


    "It''s her birthday, asshole. She hasn''t seen any of you in almost a year. You all being here is her present¡ªa surprise. As protective as you are, you don''t seem to catch on quickly," he said before turning and walking into the building adjacent to the


    arena.


    I was stunned. I knew the date wasing up, but I''d been so distracted working with the southern packs that I''d lost track of time. I must have followed them inside without thinking, because suddenly we were in a meeting room that looked more suited for serious negotiations than anything else.


    "Just so we''re all clear, her Luna ceremony is a surprise as well. Be is keeping her busy today. Now, tell us about the magic you think followed you," Ryker said, closing the subject for the moment.


    Jason, Tommy, and I took turns exining everything we''d encountered in ck w and Red Fang.


    "What we''ve figured out is that teenage wolves are being used as mules for ingredients¡ªand probably the finished drugs too. The problem is, the only time we find evidence of these drugs is when someone dies, and traces linger in their bloodstream. No neighboring packs seem to be aware of any issues. Junior and ra appear to be the main targets, likely because they''re both transitioning to Alpha under unusual circumstances. Junior''s only sixteen, so he''s seen as weak or an easy target-young and inexperienced, still learning his role," I said, daring a nce at Ryker. He was doing the same, and I knew it wasn''t easy for him. "He''s also considered vulnerable because his father is dead. ra, as a female Alpha, has faced resistance since the day her father announced she''d be the next Alpha, not her mate."


    "What does this have to do with magic?" Danny asked.


    "That ozone and rust smell is the same scent we found in the cave ra and Ben discovered on Junior''s territory near the waterfront," Jason said, pacing the room thoughtfully.

 Chapter 357

    31 - Ben


    "We only managed to get inside the cave once. Inside, there were piles of what looked like supplies and ingredients matching the drugs we''ve discovered. Someone''s definitely using magic to hide and guard it now. And I''m convinced there are other spots being used to stash this contraband,¡± I exin, my voice low but urgent.


    "No one''s been able to enter the cave since ra and Ben first found it. It seems like everything''s been cleared out, but I''ve been researching magic detection. That strange ozone scent¡ªI can''t quite ce it¡ªbut the rusty smell? That''s supposed toe from a protection spell, which actually makes sense. So that odor is probably part of the illusion covering the cave. But here''s what puzzles me: why are those two distinct smells present now? That''s what I was tracking today. I followed the trail to the edge of the forest on your west side, and then it just vanished-same as every other lead I''ve uncovered."


    Ryker nodded thoughtfully. "We''ll keep an eye on it now that we know what to look for. I''ll also get our elders involved to see if they can dig up any information on magic that might help us." His tone was calm but firm. ¡°You all should get ready for the ceremony. Be is keeping Kennedy in her office with my mother''s help, so please stay in your rooms until Robines to get you. Ben, hang back for a moment."


    The room went quiet, all eyes locking onto me. "What?!" I blurted, surprised by the suddenmand.


    Ryker''s gaze hardened. "Clearly, we need to talk. This doesn''t concern anyone else. Move aside." His words carried an unspoken power, and Jeremiah stood firm, watching us both closely.


    "It''ll be fine. Rayna and Kennedy would kill us if we caused too much damage," I joked weakly, though deep down I knew better. If Ryker wanted to, he could hurt me badly¡ªand none of my friends could stop him. I was in his pack, and I had just publicly questioned his loyalty to his Luna and my friend. I could feel the weight of that choice pressing down on me.


    Jeremiah gave Ryker a nod. "Don''t hurt him too badly. He''s got a pack to go back to."


    Ryker''s eyes flicked between us, a sharp glint in them, until Jeremiah quietly closed the door behind him. "Spit it out. Whatever your damn problem is with me, say it now. I won''t let you ruin her day by being an asshole."


    I took a deep breath, anger bubbling beneath the surface. "How am I the asshole for wanting to protect her? You didn''t want her-you made that clear when you ripped her from her home without so much as a backward nce. You took her because your wolf wouldn''t leave her behind. You gave her no choice, no options. Then, for a whole year, we heard from her maybe four times. Her half-hearted answers made us all worry, but Rayna told us to leave you alone. Then, after Christmas-her favorite holiday¡ªnothing. No contact. She didn''t even reach out to Jer. What did you do to her?!" My voice cracked with venom, rising louder with each word, but Ryker just stood there, expression unreadable. That only fueled my frustration. I had to force myself to stay rooted where I was, all the strength of my wolf barely holding me steady.


    He sank into the chair at the head of the table, staring off into nothingness. "What I did was iste and neglect her. I''ll spend every waking hour for the rest of my life trying to make up for it." His words hit me like a shockwave. I was frozen, unable to move. This wasn''t the answer I was expecting. "I did everything wrong that could possibly be done, and it led to her being taken from me two nights ago. But she''s still here¡ªwith me so I''ll give her anything she wants. Even you." He looked up, eyes raw and broken in a way I''d never seen before.


    "Me? What do I have to do with this?" I asked, confused and wary.


    He shook his head slowly. "I''ve seen the way you''ve always looked at her. Don''t tell me it means nothing." His voice softened. "You love her. It''s in every little thing you do, every word you say when it concerns her. If she sees youter and tells me she wants you around for good, it''ll tear me apart¡ªbut I''ll make it happen. For her."

 Chapter 358

    I hadn''t expected to find myself sharing a vulnerable moment with the most intimidating Alpha around, yet here I was, settling into a chair halfway down the long, oval table from him. The room was quiet except for the faint hum of distant voices outside. I exhaled slowly, trying to steady my scattered thoughts. I deliberately kept some distance between us-I wasn''t sure how he''d react to what I was about to reveal. "I do love her," I began, my voice steady but low. "I''ve always loved her. She was my first in so many ways. I probably always will love her, in some form or another. But I''m not in love with her. There''s a huge difference between those feelings. Besides, I have my own mate to contend with-one who''s not interested in being my mate." I leaned forward, resting my elbows on the table, rubbing my face as if trying to scrub away the chaos that my life had be.


    He let out a chuckle, the kind that grated on my nerves. "It''s the female Alpha, isn''t it?" he said, amusement clear in his voice. Of course, this bastard wasughing at me now. "Figures you''d need someone moreplicated than Kennedy."


    "That she is," I admitted, a bitter edge in my tone. "But I can''t me her. Her elders, even her father''s team, don''t stand behind her. I think their Gamma is actually working against her."


    He raised an eyebrow. "Why haven''t you knocked him out yet?¡±


    I shook my head. "I don''t have concrete proof. But the way he acts around her? It''s shady as hell. And if he ever threatened her, she wouldn''t need me to handle it¡ª she''d take care of him herself."


    "Does anyone else know about this?" he asked.


    ¡°Kind of. It''s obvious there''s tension, but neither of us has acknowledged it openly. Our friends all suspect something and tease us relentlessly. Honestly, when I found out Rayna was pregnant with twins, I was more relieved to escape the spotlight than thrilled about Jer bing a dad."


    He nodded thoughtfully. "I think things will work out. And if you need anything to support your mate or her pack, don''t hesitate to ask." I gave a small nod in return. "Also, I haven''t told Jeremiah or my sister about what Kennedy and I have been facing. They need toe to terms with it on their own. But I can guarantee you, even pregnant, my sister would try to kill me if she found out. If Kennedy decides to share, I''ll ept the consequences, but until then, keep this between us." He pushed back his chair, rose, and headed toward the door. "Now, let''s get through this ceremony." I followed him without hesitation.


    "Are you not scared for her? What will you do if something goes wrong?" I asked quietly as we walked.


    "Doc Bradshaw is on standby," he replied, his voice calm. "But after yesterday, I don''t think we''ll need him."


    Curiosity got the better of me. "Tell me about that. She used a mindlink and a Luna Aura... on you?!"


    "Yeah," he said, a hint of awe in his voice. "She stopped twopletely different packs dead in their tracks with a singlemand and stopped me from killing Finn. I''ve never heard of an initiated Luna doing that. Kennedy''s an unmarked Luna- she''s special. She was always meant to lead a pack, based on how she was raised. At least, that''s what I hope the Goddess intended. After her reaction at Jeremiah and Rayna''s ceremony, I owe it to her to try. No one else has." He paused, then looked at me. "What will you do when your mate is ready? That will make you an Alpha. How does her Beta feel about a second male showing up and doing his job?"


    I shook my head with a faint smile. "First, I''m no Alpha-she is. And she doesn''t have a Beta. Her father''s team is a mess. His Beta sticks close to him and will do the job, but not for her. He has no children, so there''s no lineage. The Delta''s son is only a year old, so he won''t be taking the title anytime soon. And the Gamma? He''s an asshole I''d rece in a heartbeat."


    He chuckled again. ¡°I don''t think I''ve ever heard of an Alpha and Beta both being mated and holding those titles in the same pack. This is going to be interesting."

 Chapter 359

    32 - ra


    "I want one of these bastards alive! They''re not slipping away this time I need answers!" I bark into thems, my voice sharp and urgent as I rally my team.


    For the past hour, we''ve been hot on the trail of this rogue group, chasing them relentlessly. We tore through Junior''s territory without pause, pushing into the neutral zone. I suspect they hoped we''d halt at the borders, but they badly miscalcted. I reached out to Junior, and his pack quickly joined us. Together, we just barely missed capturing one of the five rogues we''re tracking. They managed to injure him, though, and that''s where Junior''s focus is locked. Meanwhile, my attention is fixed on the one leading the retreat. How the hell are they moving so fast? As an Alpha, even on a bad day and while transitioning, I should be able to outrun them.


    "Got him!" Junior''s voice crackles through the link, and I immediately pass the news to my team.


    "Do we push forward for the leader, or settle for what we''ve caught?¡± I ask, linking Junior, Jax, and Dev.


    Junior''s reply is blunt. "I want that asshole, but we can''t afford to waste energy."


    "I''m with you. We''re already too deep into enemy territory. What if this is just a distraction?" my warriors add their voices.


    "We''ve got a truck en route. Regroup with us, and we''ll get you home so you can rest,¡± Junior offers. Over thest few months, he''s really stepped up. He''s shaping into a remarkable leader.


    "I want to speak to this prick before we head back," I insist.


    "Then he''s yours. He just crossed mynd. But I''d like to know how he knows the terrain so well. If you can get that answer before tearing him apart, I''d appreciate it,¡± Junior replies with a dry edge.


    We make it back to Junior''s ce faster than I expected. His warriors have the rogue cuffed in silver shackles, blindfolded, and panting heavily from the chase.


    "What happened to him?" I ask, eyeing Junior.


    "He apparently thought it was a good idea to piss off my guys by flirting with every female that passed by¡ªincluding my mother," Junior says, a bitter smile crossing his face. The rogue grins like it''s some kind of joke. "My guess? He was trying to provoke the wrong guy-someone who''d kill him in a blind rage before we could get any answers. Honestly, if he gives you trouble, I''m not against you taking his eyes one at a time."


    The rogue shes a smile again, revealing yellowed teeth. He clearly underestimates us. I''ll make sure to use that against him.


    "Cells?" I ask Junior.


    "Follow me.¡± He nods, and his men grab the rogue under each arm, dragging him along. I can tell he''s going to be as difficult as possible.


    Jax, Dev, and I hang back for now. The room is thick with scents-too many for him to single us out individually. But soon enough, he''ll realize he''s dealing with an Alpha.


    "What about your parents?" Dev asks, breaking the tense silence.


    "I linked Richard. He can be an ass to me, but he''s loyal to my dad. I have to trust him to keep them safe. I need you guys here now," I admit, the weight of responsibility pressing down. We''re stretched thin, and my trust in many people has eroded. It''s isting and exhausting. Honestly, I''m starting to agree with Ben¡ªthis is exactly what these rogues want.


    The rogue is shoved into a chair in the center of a cold, concrete room. It feels like something out of a mafia movie¡ªthere''s a drain embedded in the floor''s center and a table pushed against a side wall, positioned so the interrogator sits closest to the only door.


    For now, I leave his blindfold on. If Junior wants his eyes, we''ll take them. This is Jaxon''s favorite part.


    "Alright, let''s start simple. What pack are you from?" I ask quietly. His scent confirms he''s a rogue; pack wolves carry a distinct aroma tied to their Alpha, which helps us identify friend from foe, especially when everyone can shift shapes.

 Chapter 360

    "What, the guys who tied me up weren''t brave enough to question me themselves, so they sent some wh*re to try and tempt me?" I could see Jax and Dev shift ufortably at the same time as I released a subtle wave of my aura. It was just enough to make them feel the tension in the room, but not so overpowering that it would give me awaypletely. Still, I knew they wouldn''t let him use my gender as a weapon against me during this interrogation.


    "I have zero intention of ''tempting'' you," I said, my voice thick with disgust. Honestly, he wasn''t even worth the effort to look at. He was scrawny for a wolf, clearly malnourished, with sallow skin and dirty brown hair that hung in greasy strands. His overall appearance was filthy and unkempt. He stood about my height¡ªa trivial detail, but one that caught my eye nheless.


    My wolf growled low in my mind, "He''s not Ben, so he''s not worth our time or attention."


    I nodded internally, trying to push away the distraction. "I know you think the world of Ben and his wolf, but remember, he''s got a thing for a blonde Barbie. So much so that he still keeps her picture on his phone months after finding his mate. Right now, he''s irrelevant. We have work to do."


    The way the man''s eyes roamed over me told me he knew exactly who I was¡ªor at least that I was an Alpha. He seemed eager to meet his end quickly, hoping to avoid giving us any useful information.


    "Let''s try another approach," Jax said, stepping forward. "Why risk crossing three borders? You had nothing on you¡ªno drugs, no supplies. Why not take the longer route? Save yourself the trouble."


    The man shrugged, a hiss escaping him as the silver cuffs shifted on his wrists. "Shortcuts are always better."


    Dev smirked, trying to provoke him. "So you spend a lot of time running? You''re pretty fast for someone with nowhere to be."


    ¡°Meh, not really,¡± he replied, his tone dismissive. "Sometimes being fast is all the bosses need." Then, abruptly, he went silent.


    "So, you are a mule then," I said, narrowing my eyes.


    "No, I''m a frencer. Just passing through. I''m not your guy."


    "Bad time to be an entrepreneur," Jax said, stepping closer. "That makes you expendable. You''re a loose end they''ll want to tie up. Who''s paying you right now?"


    The man''s eyes flickered with a mix of defiance and weariness. "You guys haven''t done this before, have you? You should just get to the beating part and get it over with."


    Jax took the bait and mmed an open palm across the man''s face. Blood immediately welled from the side of his mouth and nose.


    "Any clue what you''re transporting?" Jax demanded.


    ¡°Nope,¡± the man said, punctuating his answer with a sharp ''P.''


    Dev stepped forward, his fist closing tightly as he delivered a blow closer to the man''s eye socket. We all heard the sickening crack of bone.


    "That works for me," Dev said grimly. "Let''s see if Junior has a truck we can borrow."


    The man coughed, blood dripping from his lips. "You gonna find a dumpsite for me? You know they''ll find me."


    I let out a confident, almost mockingugh. "You really think we''re going to let you walk free? No. He was right," I said, nodding toward Jax, "you''re expendable. No one''s looking for you, no one cares. What they will care about is finding out you''re locked up in my cells, strung up like a deer for processing. What they''ll care about is how much information you''re giving us because you can''t handle the torture."


    "I haven''t told you sh*t,¡± he spat at me, frustration clearly bubbling beneath the surface.


    "They don''t know that yet," I said, turning toward the cell door. "They''ll believe any rumor we spread. Let''s move."


    Jax and Dev exchanged a look, then took turns knocking the man out the hard way as I headed toward the door, the cold metal bars closing behind us with a sharp ng.

 Chapter 361

    33 - ra


    Under the cloak of night, we slip quietly into the garage, just like any other evening. Jax and Dev haul the rogue out, his head hanging limply as if he''s already resigned to whatever fate awaits him.


    "What exactly are we nning to do with this idiot?" Jax mutters, frustration evident in his voice.


    I grit my teeth. "I swear, I''m going to hang him up by his neck. If he calls himself a ''frencer,'' eventually his own selfishness will outweigh any loyalty he ims to have. I''m done with these rogues¡ªand anyone else hiding in the pack-thinking they can trample all over me. If they want me to be a bitch, then fine. I''ll be that bitch." I turn sharply and walk away without waiting for a response, but I know they''re right behind me.


    We head toward the discreet door leading to the cells, tucked away in the garage. It''s a practical setup¡ªafter a brutal interrogation, you don''t have to walk through the packhouse covered in blood and grime. There''s even a shower room down here. My father used it before-cleaning up after interrogations to join my mother at parties filled with unsuspecting guests. If any Alphas were present, they probably caught a whiff of the blood, but no one ever said a word. Each Alpha does what''s necessary to protect their pack. Now, it''s my turn to do the same.


    Jax and Dev are anything but gentle as they drag the rogue down the stairs. They grip him under the arms, letting his knees and feet m hard against each step. No care, no mercy. When we reach the furthest cell, they drop him unceremoniously onto the floor. We work silently, outfitting him with silver chains and slipping on special gloves to handle the metal safely. When we finish, he''s slumped against the far wall, arms and legs bound so that if he tries to stretch out his arms, his legs are yanked back-any movement will only cause him pain.


    "Leave him like this for now. No food, no water," I order. "Let''s clean up, then sweep the house. After that, I want to see my dad."


    "Got it," Jax replies.


    "I''ll check my office and bedroom," I continue. "You two split up and cover the other usual rooms. Then we can quickly hit themon areas." They both nod, exhaustion clear on their faces. We''ve been at this nonstop for days, but I can''t trust anyone else right now. I guess the rogues'' n is working, at least in that respect. When I reach my room, I do what I always do-scouring every corner, every crack. Finding nothing, I head straight for the shower. Immediately, my thoughts drift to Ben. Being in this space without thinking of him is impossible. My wolf won''t let me forget. I''ve tried to release the tension, but every time Ie close, I imagine his face between my thighs. It only frustrates me more¡ªthat he has this much control over me. I hate feeling controlled by anyone.


    My hand rests on the door to the pack hospital, bracing myself to see my mother clinging to life.


    ¡°ra, we have a problem. Get down to the cells, now," Jax''s voice crackles through my earpiece.


    "What''s going on, Jax? I need to see Mom. I haven''t been there in a week."


    "We caught Jeff in a cell."


    "What the hell?!" I freeze, heart pounding, just inside the door.


    "He was nting devices. What do you want us to do?"


    Without hesitation, I turn and stride back toward the packhouse. I''ll tell my dad what we found once I have more answers.


    Since finding the rogue, anger has simmered just beneath my skin. Ben isn''t here to calm my thoughts, my mother isn''t here to help me control my impulses, and my father isn''t here to guide me. Everyone I rely on to keep my head clear is absent, and that only fuels my fury. This bastard has made my pack doubt me, and I''ve grown suspicious of them in return. He''s too dumb to act alone, but maybe I can use him against whoever''s pulling the strings. I need to know-who''s poisoning these pups? Why? What''s the ultimate goal?


    The door to the cells ms against the wall as I storm inside, my wolf and rage pushing me forward. I hear the struggle and rush straight into the cell. Jax and Dev leap back just in time to avoid my flurry of punches.


    "How," I spit through clenched teeth, ¡°dare,¡± punch, ¡°you," punch, punch, punch, "betray my family." I strike every inch of his face, pouring every ounce of the fire burning inside me into each blow. Onest punchnds hard in his gut, forcing him to his knees.


    "My parents trusted you to keep them safe."


    He spits blood, sneering up at me from the floor. "Yeah, well... this pays better. And I''m about to get a raise.¡± His ck, lifeless eyes chill me to the bone. That smug look makes my stomach twist, then a blinding, white-hot pain sears through my head, dropping me to my knees. My mother''s face shes before my eyes, then darkness swallows me whole.


    She''s gone. Just like that, she''s gone. I was supposed to be with her now. I failed her again.


    A fresh wave of anguish ignites in my chest. "Dad! No!" I scream, but Jeff justughs cruelly.


    "What''s wrong?" Dev''s voice whispers in my ear.


    "What''s wrong, wannabe Alpha? Trouble with your folks?"


    I lunge to attack him again, but another blinding light floods my vision. Nausea rises


    as the crushing weight of full control over the pack crashes down on me like a physical blow.

 Chapter 362

    34 - ra


    A choked sob escapes my throat, raw and desperate. ¡°No,¡± I whisper, the word trembling on my lips.


    Jeff''s voice cuts through the silence like a de. "Yeah, that''s right, baby Alpha. Your pack belongs to us now." His taunt is cruel, dripping with satisfaction.


    Something inside me shatterspletely. My mother was innocent-pure and kindhearted, never involved in any of the dark dealings that had poisoned our lives. She treated every member of the pack like her own child, with boundless love and care. She didn''t deserve to be poisoned, to suffer and die alone in a sterile hospital bed. Rage res within me again, a zing inferno fueled by hatred for Jeff, the rogue, and anyone who dared harm my family and my pack. The power of my wolf surges through my veins, wild and fierce.


    I spring at Jeff with a ferocity he hadn''t expected. He braced for a killing blow, but I haven''t lost all control yet. My ws extend, sharp and deadly, slicing repeatedly across his chest. Thin, painful cuts-like paper tearing-mar his clothes, and traitorous blood oozes slowly onto the floor beneath us. I lean in close, so close that he can see every shade of green swirling in my eyes.


    "My pack will never be yours," I hiss, venom dripping from every word. "You''ll bleed out, slowly, painfully. Your little rogue partner? He''ll suffer the same fate. And I will hunt down everyst one of your organization. They will know their deathse because you betrayed them."


    Jeff gasps, trying to sound defiant despite the pain. ¡°I didn''t tell you shit, and I won''t, you little bitch."


    "You did," I retort coldly. "And your partner screwed up. He wasn''t fast enough to stop my father."


    Jeff spits blood at my feet, his voice thick with hatred. "Your father''s dead."


    "Yes," I spit back, my voiceced with bitter fury, "but he was a smart man. Your partner got cocky, sloppy even, and before he died, my father revealed his identity. Now five packs are ready to tear him apart.¡±


    Jeff coughs again, blood bubbling from his throat. "You''ll never find him. I won''t tell you. Just finish it."


    A humorlessugh escapes me. "You think I''m going to kill you now? You''re mistaken. You''ll tell me what I want to know. You''ll endure this pain again and again, until your mind fractures and your body wastes away. Only then will I send you to the Goddess.¡± I nce at Jax and Dev, who are preparing to cauterize his wounds. My father may have been a gentle Alpha in his time, but when it came to enemies or threats against the pack, he was merciless. We have many practical tools for healing, but we also crafted harsher methods for those who cross us-handmade instruments that look as ominous as they feel.


    Turning away, I leave the room. There are other matters demanding my attention. Jeremiah and Junior need to hear the truth my father died trying to reveal.


    "They''lle for you next. Don''t go anywhere alone," Jax growls behind me. I ignore him, focused on what I must do.


    "ra! Are you listening? Once this is over, the Beta and Delta will be ced under house arrest until their trial. Sebastian and Richard are suspects too. There''s no way they didn''t know Jeff was a traitor and did nothing."


    "ELARA!" Dev''s voice is panicked.


    "Just finish up here," I say firmly. "He''s getting daily visits from me until I figure out how they moved undetected."


    My heart aches, my head pounds, and exhaustion weighs heavy on my body. The grief for my parents threatens to swallow me whole, but I shove it deep into the back of my mind. Soon, we''ll hold a proper celebration of their lives. Ben and Jason have nted seeds of ideas in my head, and now I must uncover the truth. I also need to check on the pack members¡ªthey''ve lost both my parents and must know I''m here for them. Especially after being used, to my face, of causing all this chaos. There''s a mountain of work ahead.


    I reach out to the pack healers, finding two who were loyal to my parents. I exin the situation. They have my mother in their care and found my father in the forest near the pack hospital. They vow not to leave my parents'' side while suspicion hangs over us all.


    I make my way to my father''s office. Though I''ve been using it since my mother''s attack, it still feels like his space. I''m unsure when or if it will ever feel truly mine.


    I contact Elder Han, who has been the least resistant to my bing the next Alpha. We need to arrange my official swearing-in before the pack. I expect the pack to be divided-half will ept me, half will resist. If they do, I can enforce it with my aura. The wolves understand instinctively that I am their rightful leader, but the human side is more emotionally charged, making decisions harder. This rogue pack has worked against me for years; I''ve seen their subtle moves and reactions. I don''t want to be the tyrant some fear I will be, but I will do whatever it takes to protect my family and pack. I will prove myself by rooting out this cancer living among us. I am far from the weak little girl they think I am.

 Chapter 363

    "Elder Han, it''s time," I say, my voice hollow and strained, unable to shake the emptiness that lingers within.


    Reuben''s replyes with a teasing edge. "It''s Reuben now, Alpha."


    I shoot back, ¡°Save the ''Alpha'' for when I''m officially crowned."


    He chuckles softly. "Official, child, you already are. The ceremony is just the pomp and circumstance."


    I sigh, desperation creeping into my tone. "Still, it''s necessary. Some of the pack won''t take me seriously until it''s done. Please, help me make it happen. It doesn''t need to be borate or over the top. We could hold it right here on the front steps in an hour if we have to. I need everyone to understand that my father is gone, and I''m here to stay. This is the start of that process. Also, I need your advice about Sebastian and Richard. Jeff is our traitor¡ªI have him in custody. He was in charge of my mother and probably how she got poisoned. How did no one, not even my father, see his betrayaling?"


    "That''s the question we''ve all been asking ourselves," Elder Reuben Han says, stepping through the office door alongside Ss Moretti and Walter Fenwick without even bothering to knock.


    Han looks every bit the doting grandfather you''d expect from a movie¡ªthe kind who gives you a warm smile and a secret candy behind grandma''s back. Fenwick is the gruff, old-timer who knows the pack''s history inside and out, rarely wrong when questioned. Moretti is the silent warrior turned elder, his temper steady and unshaken. The three of them together make an oddbination, but somehow their strengths bnce each other perfectly.


    "Come in, gentlemen. Make yourselves at home," I say, my sarcasm thin but sincere. Trust is in short supply these days, and I''m forcing myself not to assume the worst about my packmates. They can''t all be enemies.


    "How are you holding up?¡± Han asks gently. ¡°That was a lot for all of us to absorb, but you carry so much more-tying you to the deaths of the Alpha and Luna."


    His words hit me like a wave, breaking my heart all over again. But I can''t afford to show weakness. My pack needs me strong.


    ¡°As expected,¡± I answer quietly. "Can we hold the Alpha ceremony today?"


    I meet the eyes of all three elders, searching for support.


    "What about your mate? You''ll want him here, surely," Fenwick interrupts. He''s always been the most resistant to the idea of me bing Alpha instead of my male mate.


    "What mate?" I pretend to look around, as if searching for someone who isn''t there.


    "Don''t be stubborn, ra," Moretti says, folding his arms and leaning back like he''s bored with this line of conversation. "We know you found your mate. You may not have mated or imed him yet, but the bond is clear."


    ¡°He''s not avable right now," I exin, holding up a hand to stop their protests. ¡°He has his own Alpha who needs him. He''s the Beta of a neighboring pack and has responsibilities..."


    "His responsibility is to you, above all else," Fenwick cuts in sharply. "I may be old- fashioned, but you are his Alpha now. To reach your full strength, you need him here, regardless of his rank. He must return immediately. We are under attack. Call him... now!"


    It''s the first time Fenwick has ever addressed me as ''Alpha'' in any form, and the weight of it settles heavily on me.


    ¡°I''ll bring him back as soon as I can,¡± I say firmly. ¡°He truly is fulfilling his obligations to his Alpha," I pause to emphasize, ¡°and his best friend. Rayna is pregnant, and they had to travel. He was needed for protection. We can manage without him for the moment."


    I refuse to sound like a helpless woman calling for rescue, but they don''t need to know that. He wille to me when the time is right.


    "Let''s do this," I dere, rising from my seat and striding toward the cab where our ceremonial de and chalice rest. I won''t let these doubts or distractions derail me any longer. I am the Alpha of this pack, and it''s time to make that public and official¡ªso no one can question my authority again.

 Chapter 364

    35 - Ben


    She''s glowing with happiness. Her health is solid, and her eyes reflect a deep, unwavering adoration for Ryker. Honestly, I can''t even bring myself to think of him as an asshole anymore. He''s proven to be a good Alpha-anyone who was there the week we visited and saw Rayna introduce Jeremiah to him could attest to that. Whatever issues they once had seem like distant memories now. She remains one of the most stunning women I''ve everid eyes on, yet right now, she''s gazing at Ryker as if he''s the entire universe, and no one else exists in the room.


    They stand elevated at the front, the tform raised just enough so everyone in the room can witness this moment. Her blue dress perfectlyplements the decorations, and I can almost see the sparkle in her eyes from where I''m standing at the back. I can''t catch their exact words, but I know she''s worried. She''s always believed her humanity to be a weakness here. Knowing her as well as I do, I''m certain that in front of all these people, she''s quietly arguing with him about whether she truly belongs in this pack. I can''t help but smile at how endearing she looks¡ª though I quickly remind myself that it''s the affectionate, sibling-like kind of love I feel for her, not something romantic. I still care deeply for her, but in the same way Jeremiah, Jason, and Tommy do.


    "Kennedy, we now formally invite you to be a member of the Dark Moon Pack. Alpha, if you please," the Elder announces, his voice carrying clearly through the room.


    I feel Jeremiah tense beside me as Ryker draws a de and slices across his hand, then hers, before intertwining their fingers. The collective intake of breath from the pack members signals that this part of the ceremony is going exactly as nned. Ryker and Jeremiah had thoroughly discussed every possible oue for tonight, but they both agreed she was worth the risk. What weighs heavily on all our minds is the marking itself. None of us know how the venom in Ryker''s fangs will affect her.


    The Elder continues, his voice solemn and steady. "The Goddess chooses each wolf''s mate, forging a spiritual and emotional bond that is both a blessing and a challenge. This connection is meant to be unbreakable and serves as a constant reminder of the bnce she desires among her creations. Alphas maintain order and protect the pack in times of need. Lunas are chosen to be the binding force¡ª the one whopletes us, the one whoplements and bnces the Alpha." He casts a knowing nce at Ryker, which earns a smallugh in return. "Kennedy, you have repeatedly shown that you put this pack''s welfare above your own safety and health. Are you ready to take the next step and be our Luna?"


    I''m curious about what exactly she did to earn this recognition.


    Her soft, confident reply-"I am"-is probably the only thing keeping me rooted in ce.


    Before the ceremony began, she had a brief moment with Jer and Rayna. The pregnant whirlwind that is Rayna was no longer able to hold back her excitement, and I suspect Ryker hoped Rayna''s presence would help calm Kennedy''s nerves. The rest of us hung back, giving her the space she deserved to shine in this pivotal moment.


    I can feel the tension radiate through our bond. The four of us had talked about the day she might be someone''s mate and what that would mean. Then Beth told us she could never be made pack or marked because it might kill her. I want to know who gave her that misinformation, because it''s clear now she can be made pack without any issues. The marking, however, is what has me holding my breath. My wolf paces restlessly inside my mind. Even though my feelings for her have shifted, we still feel responsible for her. Ryker gently brushes her long blonde hair aside, and she turns her neck toward him, offering ess. I feel nothing¡ªno jealousy bubbles up, which surprises me. I''m sure our friends expected some, but all I feel is a deep apprehension for her safety. My fists clench tighter as Ryker''s hand moves closer to her neck.


    Then she gasps sharply the moment he makes contact, and time seems to freeze. Her eyes ze over, and though she''s standing, it''s clear Ryker is supporting her weight as he carefully licks the wound clean. She''s marked and alive, but something feels off. Her focus isn''t on him or anything in the present moment. I see Ryker whispering softly to her, but she remains distant. Rayna grabs Jeremiah''s arm firmly. "Let him handle this. She''s okay, I can feel it."


    "But she''s not responding! What''s happening?" Jer''s voice cracks with panic. Thest time he sounded this way was when she disappeared for two days and returned looking like she''d survived a shipwreck. Suddenly, she goes limp in Ryker''s arms, and he scoops her up effortlessly. The crowd surges forward, but no one dares approach Ryker while his newly marked mate is in distress. His wolf would attack anyone who tried-mother included-without hesitation.

 Chapter 365

    Only a few seconds passed before she blinked, her expression clouded with confusion. ¡°Dizzy," she murmured weakly, barely audible. The crowd around her began to rx slightly, sensing the immediate danger had passed¡ªbut something still felt off. Then, without warning, Ryker sprang into action, running toward the exit with her cradled tenderly in his arms.


    Jeremiah stepped forward sharply as Ryker approached. ¡°No! Everyone, stay inside ¡ªno one leaves. Be, you too. Jeremiah, keep them all contained,¡± hemanded, his voice firm but strained, trying desperately to mask the underlying worry. His eyes never left her as he dashed out the front door, whispering softly, "I''m so sorry, baby. I never meant to hurt you."


    They were gone for more than an hour, and during that time, a wave of euphoria suddenly washed over me. Then the murmurs began¡ªevery variation of ¡°The Alpha''s gettingid, and it''s so intense we can all feel it through the bond!" echoed around the room. Several couples left immediately, unable to handle the overwhelming sensation. Had I not been so preupied with Ken''s condition, I might haveughed and collected plenty of teasing material at her expense. Once we knew she was alright, none of us would let her live this down. Honestly, it was probably the ultimate flex-to have such passionate intimacy that the entire pack, and even visiting guests, experienced the ripple of pleasure.


    Jeremiah and Be paced anxiously near the ballroom''s entrance. Jason had warned Jer she would be a handful, and judging by his tense demeanor, he''d clearly reached his limit with her constant troublemaking. Suddenly, both men bolted out of the ballroom, and naturally, the rest of us followed close behind.


    "Holy fucking shit!" Jeremiah shouted, his voice filled with shock. "What the hell just happened?"


    We hurried down the stairs after him, but I froze halfway down thest step, nearly stumbling face-first onto the floor.


    "My Luna got her wolf," Ryker announced to those of us closest to her, pride and awe shining in his eyes. "Apparently, it was dependent on me marking her."


    Jeremiah stepped forward cautiously, eyes wide with disbelief. "Ken, can I touch you?¡± he asked quietly. Her wolf instinctively moved forward, gentle and calm. She looked so natural in this form¡ªunlike many new wolves who tend to be clumsy and awkward after their first shift. "This is incredible! I''ve never heard of a human getting a wolf before. I know it''s part of our history, or legend, or whatever, but this is seriously amazing."


    Her body began to tremble soon after, her wolf signaling she was ready to shift back. Ryker said nothing, his full attention fixed on her, protective and silent.


    Josh and Be quickly ushered us all back inside, answering the same worried questions from the pack members over and over. Given everything the pack had endured in the past few days, there was genuine concern about the new Luna pushing herself too hard. The party resumed its lively energy as Rayna escorted Ken back into the ballroom, Ryker close behind her. She wore a new, more casual dress, a stark contrast to the earlier tension. Be reached her first, looking like a frazzled mess. She threw her arms around his neck, and he visibly softened before pulling her into a tight embrace. I caught only the tail end of their conversation as we all moved closer to greet her. ¡°You wouldn''t want me any other way," she said softly.


    "But you''re okay, right?" Be asked, still unsure.


    "Better than okay," she replied with a small smile.


    She hugged Josh, Danny, Tommy, and Jason before turning to me. I shoved my hands deep into my pockets, unsure how to act now that we were firmly in the friend-zone. I wasn''t angry or hurt by the shift; after all, our rtionship had always hovered somewhere between friends and something more. Now, we had to navigate this new dynamic, and that would take time. For the moment, I kept my hands to myself.


    "Hey," she whispered.


    "Hey," I muttered back.


    She stepped closer, sliding her arms beneath mine and wrapping them around my waist. The sensation felt bothforting and strange, as if nothing had changed and yet everything had all at once.


    A low growl rumbled behind her, and I smiled.


    "It''s nice to know I can still mess with him,¡± I whispered.


    "Don''t push it too far. Jer needs his beta, and Ryker only has so much control when


    ites to me," she teased, her smile warm but with a hint of warning.


    She moved on to greet the rest of her pack members and friends, and I settled into a corner seat, watching her with admiration. She truly was remarkable.


    Suddenly, my breath caught as a sharp pang surged through my lungs, and my heart skipped a beat. ra!

 Chapter 366

    36-Ben


    I push myself up from my seat, an urgent need propelling me toward a phone. I have to check on her-ra. It''s strange, unsettling even, that I can sense her presence from so far away. We aren''t mated or marked; there should be no connection strong enough for me to feel this. Something is seriously wrong. And then, out of nowhere, a crowd swells around us, people bustling in a chaotic frenzy. My instincts sharpen, and I catch the sharp shout piercing through the noise.


    "Jeremiah! Pull your head out of your ass!" Kennedy''s voice cuts through the chaos, directed at our best friend. I turn to see what''s causing the uproar. Rayna''s face is flushed a deep crimson, shifting between furious yelling at Jer and grimacing with pain. Her body trembles uncontrobly. Jeremiah blinks,ing back from whatever daze he was in, and without hesitation, scoops Rayna up into his arms, cradling her head against his chin. Without wasting a second, they rush out the door. Kennedy and Ryker follow close behind, slipping into a waiting SUV. Jason, Tommy, Danny, and Be pile into another vehicle, while Josh shouts at me to hop into a third. It seems both our packs are unexpectedly ushering in the next generation sooner than anticipated.


    All thoughts of ra are shoved to the back of my mind as I focus on Jeremiah. His words are jumbled, but his nervous excitement is unmistakable. He''s with a Luna who''s about to give birth, and she''s not making it easy on him.


    "How''s she holding up, Jer?" I ask, trying to steady my voice.


    "Man, I have no clue," he admits, frustration and worry thick in his tone. "All I can do


    is watch her suffer. Even our bond is screaming in pain."


    "Can your wolf take some of that pain from her? Make it easier?" I press.


    "He''s trying, but this is normal. She''s not hurt her body''s just adjusting to delivering twins. It''s brutal."


    "We''re right behind you, Jer. If you or Rayna need anything-food, water, anything ¡ªjust say the word. Focus on her. We''ve got your back."


    "Thanks, man,¡± he says, relief flickering in his eyes.


    The drive to the pack hospital is short but tense. Once there, healers usher us into a waiting area. Ryker and Kennedye and go freely, but surprisingly Ryker settles into a chair, leans back against the wall, and closes his eyes. "Let me know if you need anything, Lamb," he murmurs. It''s a ridiculous nickname, but I notice Rayna''s eyes soften instantly at the sound. Still, she doesn''t sit; instead, she talks quietly with Beth and Sarah, Ryker and Rayna''s mother. Hours pass, and eventually Sarah steps out of the room.


    "She wants to see you, Kennedy,¡± Sarah says softly. Most others in the waiting room have drifted off to sleep.


    Kennedy approaches Ryker and nts a gentle kiss on his cheek. I should feel jealous, but instead a pang of envy washes over me. That kind of connection-that bond¡ªI''ve always longed for it. I thought I had it with ra, buttely my mind keeps wandering to a fiery redhead who doesn''t want me. Damn my luck.


    Still, I can''t shake the nagging sensation of pain I felt earlier, the strange unease about ra. Yet I must keep my focus on Jeremiah and Rayna. How do leaders manage to split their attention like this? I rub my face, trying to calm the storm inside.


    "What''s eating you, man?" Jason asks, his voice low. "You''ve been on edge since we got here. Rayna and Jer are fine, so what''s up?"


    "I don''t know," I admit. "My wolf''s restless. Something''s wrong, I can feel it, but I have no clue what or how to fix it."


    "You need to head back to ck w and figure out this magic mess," Jason says. "I felt something between ck w and Red Fang before we left. Like a charged barrier or something. It faded as we moved north, away from the water, but it was still there."


    "Why are you telling me this now?!" I snap, then catch myself-many here are asleep, waiting for news. "What the hell?"


    "Rx. If something was truly wrong, ra would call you."


    "Uh, no, she wouldn''t," I scoff.


    "Yeah, but Dev or Jax would. Besides, that barrier''s always been there. That''s why I spend so much time patrolling that border. I sense the magic more than others, but I can''t find the caster."


    "She won''t give me the truth. I need to see it for myself. Once I check on Jer and Rayna¨Dnow that the pups are here¡ªthey''ll probably stay put for a while to let her heal. She''ll be better off with her mom, Beth, and Kennedy anyway."


    Tommy strolls over, clearly eavesdropping on our conversation. ¡°I was thinking the same thing. I want to stick around and talk to Ryker''s elders while we''re here. They probably know a ton about magic, casters, and what this person might be doing with the defensive magic Jason''s feeling. They might even have insight into the suppliers -maybe how the human drugs are getting in. Have you heard from Junior? Wasn''t he checking in daily?"


    ¡°Usually, yes, but they all knew what we were doing, so they''re probably giving us some space, which pisses me off." I shake my head. Junior wants to handle things on his own, and ra wants to prove she doesn''t need a male to lead. This is their chance to show it. I take a deep breath, exhaling slowly. "Sounds like a n. We''ll regroup in a few days. Now, I need to see those pups before I head out to secure the borders and bring them home safe."


    Kennedy and Ryker emerge, hand in hand. Naturally, the room stirs awake, everyone crowding them for news. All they say is that there''s a girl and a boy, both perfect and healthy, then they slip away.


    "You should go now," Tommy urges, ncing at me. "If you hit the road soon, you''ll be home by dinner. We''ve got this. We''ll call if anything happens. It''s better that Rayna and the pups stay here while we sort things out back home. Alpha James is there too; he can help. Go. Tell us what you find and if you need anything."


    "Yeah, we''ll talk to Jer. He''ll understand." Jason pats my back and steers me toward the door.


    Well, I guess I''m leaving.

 Chapter 367

    37-Ben


    I reach for my phone and try calling ra, but as I had suspected, it goes straight to voicemail. I attempt to contact Jax and Dev as well, but there''s no answer from either of them. They''re probably caught up with work or so exhausted that they don''t even hear the ringing. My gut tells me it''s thetter. I keep my foot on the elerator, pushing the speed limit just enough to make good time as the sun finally rises fully above the horizon, bathing the world in warm morning light. Today should be wless. My Alpha and Luna have just weed their first pups, marking the arrival of our next generation. One of my closest, longtime friends has been marked and is now officially the Luna of her pack. Not only that, but she''s been deemed special enough by the Goddess to receive a wolfpanion and be a shifter herself. By all ounts, I should be feeling joyful and at peace with how everything is unfolding, yet an uneasy feeling churns inside me.


    Grant had made sure I had a vehicle waiting with a full tank of gas so I wouldn''t have to stop unnecessarily. That''s a relief because I''m on my own and pressed for time. I can''t afford to pause and deal with any rogues or nomads along the way. Not all of them are bad, but their way of life is something I just don''tprehend. Shifters are meant to live and thrive within packs. We depend on each other. Many nomads are mixes of different bloodlines, whichplicates things further. When casters or fae are mixed in, it alters how the wolf inside us manifests. Most wolves with magical DNA lean toward one side or the other, but asionally there''s a rare individual who carries an equal bnce of both species. That''s where nomadse from-they don''t fully belong to any single group. I can only hope this isn''t part of the trouble brewing beneath the surface. My mind races, spinning through countless possibilities. It''s better to let my imagination run wild now, while I''m alone, so I can keep a clear head when I get back to ra and see her pushing herself to the brink.


    When I pull up to the packhouse, Alpha James is already waiting on the front porch. Tommy must have warned him I wasing. I park quickly and jump out, ready to keep this visit brief.


    "Hey Ben,e on in,¡± James calls, waving me inside before turning his back.


    "I actually need to keep moving, Alpha," I reply. "I was just here to switch vehicles and grab some clothes."


    "Your stuff is already on its way to ck w," he says firmly. "Come on. We need to talk."


    His tone sets off rm bells in my mind. Does he have news about ra? I swallow the knot of anxiety tightening in my chest and follow him at a slow pace that feels almost painfully deliberate. We head toward his office.


    I''ve always had a soft spot for this packhouse. It stands apart from the others I''ve seen. Junior''s looks like a cozy cabin tucked in the woods, though its size reveals it''s an Alpha''s home. ra''s packhouse is grand and ostentatious, with sweeping architecture that demands attention. Even Ryker''s ce isrger than life, with rooms that feel like spacious apartments. But Alpha James''s packhouse was built more like arge family home. It sits at the end of a long, circr driveway, surrounded by towering trees in the back. I can''t count the hours we spent ying back there as kids. The blue siding and white shutters give it a warm, inviting feel. Every room is afortable, normal size-not designed to impress or intimidate neighboring Alphas. He built it to fit the needs of his family and friends.


    His office reflects that same practical spirit. It''s spacious enough for five or six Alpha-sized men to gather without feeling cramped. The walls are adorned with a few family portraits, but there''s not much else in the way of decoration. A single bookshelf stands against one wall. He once told us that all pack history is preserved with the Elders in their own spaces, so he prefers to keep his office free of clutter. That always made usugh.


    Now, standing here, I wonder what serious conversation lies ahead.

 Chapter 368

    "Have a seat, Ben. We need to have a serious talk before you leave," the Alpha said firmly, his tone leaving no room for refusal.


    I hesitated for a moment, heart thudding in my chest. "Is something wrong, Alpha? Did something happen to ra or Junior?" I asked, anxiety creeping into my voice.


    He fixed me with a steady gaze. "I''m waiting on a few answers myself, but your reaction just made my decision easier. I want you to be straightforward with me. Is ra your mate?"


    My breath caught in my throat. I hadn''t voiced this truth aloud to anyone before, but if he demanded it, I had no choice but to confess. I looked down at my hands, my voice barely above a whisper. "Yes, sir." There was no shame in my admission¡ªjust a quiet eptance-but for some reason, I felt unusually subdued.


    "Has she rejected you?" he asked next.


    My eyes shot up to meet his, my heart pounding so loudly I was sure he could hear it. "No, sir."


    "And do you intend to reject her?" His question was sharp, probing.


    "That''s a tougher question to answer, sir,¡± I admitted, my mind racing. "Neither of us has really had the chance to consider it fully. She''s the rightful next Alpha, but many males in her circle expect her mate to take the title, which would push her into the Luna role. She doesn''t want that, and I don''t want that for her. I don''t want to be an Alpha-I''m proud to be a Beta. This is the role I was born for, and I won''t be forced into anything else."


    He leaned back in his chair, folding his hands over his stomach, clearly rxed but watchful. "What about your feelings for Kennedy?"


    ¡°Sir?¡± I blinked, confused by the sudden shift.


    He gave a knowing smile. "I thought there mighte a time when I''d have to order you, as Alpha, to let her go. It didn''te to that, but it was close."


    I rolled my eyes and nced out the window, trying to hide the flush creeping up my neck. "Was I really that obvious?"


    ¡°You were,¡± he said, "but you were also blind."


    My gaze snapped back to him, curiosity and frustration mixing in my eyes. "What do you mean, sir?"


    "As soon as you all turned eighteen, and we confirmed she wasn''t mated to any of you, she started pulling away-romantically, at least. You were the only one who didn''t notice. After the ident, I knew she was special. No ordinary human could have survived that attack. I assumed she would mate with someone, but I never agreed with her mating with Jer the way Beth did. They''re too much like siblings. Now that you''ve seen her marked and mated, how do you feel about your own mate?"


    I exhaled slowly, trying to put my feelings into words. "It''s not obsessive like Jer and Rayna''s, but she''s always on my mind. Right now, I want to get back to her¡ªI know something''s wrong, I can feel it. But it''s not tearing me apart to sit here and talk with you. Once we''re done, I''ll leave."


    "That''s probably because neither of you has fully epted the bond yet. And you can''t keep traveling back and forth the way you have been for months. So, I spoke with your father and your brother." His voice dropped, and my stomach tightened as I braced myself. I didn''t want to hear what wasing. ¡°I''m sending you to ck w-permanently. ra needs a Beta she can trust, and it seems she trusts you. That''s something I understand well, since she doesn''t give her trust easily."


    ¡°But, sir,¡± I protested, ¡°Jeremiah and Rayna just had pups. I''m needed here..."


    "In ck w," he interrupted firmly. ¡°You''re more valuable to them. You''ve had the best training and upbringing. You have friends and family who will support you no matter where you are. ck w doesn''t have the same luxuries we do in your area. Like I said, your things are already on their way. Your father and I have started training your brother, but we might send him to you from time to time so he can gain some real-world experience away from home." He took a deep breath, then leaned forward, shuffling some papers on his desk. "Now, there''s something else we need to discuss your witch problem.¡±

 Chapter 369

    38 - Ben


    "What exactly are you talking about?" I ask, my tone sharp with disbelief. It''s clear to me that a witch is behind these relentless attacks-drug dealers and assassins lurking in the shadows, striking at every opportunity. Yet, he speaks about it as if it''s some mundane topic we discuss daily.


    "It seems there''s a conflict brewing among some of the local covens," he replies calmly.


    I lean forward, gripping the arms of my chair. "A conflict? What kind of dispute involves poisoning and murdering wolves?" My voice rises in frustration.


    He shrugs slightly. "It''s not exactly a quarrel between covens themselves. From what I''ve gathered, there''s a growing demand for werewolf muscle as mercenaries. Witches, warlocks, fae, and vampires alike are all converging on the idea that if they can control us, they''ll have their own pack of loyal enforcers at their beck and call."


    I sit back, stunned, my mouth agape. What the hell? How could anyone even conceive of that? We''re not some new species to be toyed with; we''ve coexisted alongside these supernatural beings for centuries. It makes no sense at all.


    "I was thinking the exact same thing," he says with a small smile. Did I say that out loud? ¡°Witches and werewolves share something unique¡ªwe both have human forms. Other supernatural creatures struggle to blend into the human world as seamlessly. I suspect that''s part of the reason. And while witches aren''t weak by any means, we have the advantage in strength, endurance, and pain tolerance. That''s what they''re after. If they can control us, they gain a powerful edge over other supernaturals."


    I rub my face, trying to process this. "Okay, but how does all of this rte to a dispute?"


    He leans back, thoughtful. "The covens are split on the issue. Some want to coexist peacefully with us, maybe even coborate, while others want total domination¡ªplete control."


    "That makes more sense. But what about ra and Junior? What''s their connection to all this chaos and danger they''ve been facing?"


    "That''s what Tommy is investigating. But I suspect the same reasoning you have. The faction pushing for control probably sees ra and Junior as vulnerable targets -Junior because he''s young, and ra because she''s a woman." He pauses, noticing my sudden agitation. "Take a breath. Sit back down."


    I realize I''d jumped up impulsively, heart pounding and breath uneven. I''m just as tired as ra is of people assuming she''s weak simply because of her gender. Following his advice, I settle back into my seat, letting the tension ease.


    "As I said, it''s all spection, but the people behind this don''t really know either of them well. Still, their tactics are working-they''re flooding the area with drugs, getting wolves addicted or worse."


    "How did you uncover all this?" I ask, curiosity piqued.


    "I have contacts," he exins. "Two coven leaders live just beyond the White Diamond Pack''s borders. They''re mostly green and kitchen witches, with a few elemental practitioners. They''re exceptional with healing potions and herbs. They want protection¡ªnot just from supernatural threats, but even from human criminals who try to exploit their talents. But they''re adamantly against very. Many have firsthand experience of it."


    "So who''s leading this group that wants to enve ra and Junior''s packs?"


    He takes a deep breath. "About ten years ago, a faction of chaos witches broke away from their original coven. They call themselves Ember and Ash now. They live hidden among humans, but harbor a deep hatred for them-though they despise their isted forest existence even more. Their leader is named Eliza. My contact managed to get me that much. Eliza never leaves the forest, fearing attacks and the possibility of her coven being absorbed by Ember and Ash."


    I nce at the clock, feeling the urgency creeping back in. "How does this help us? I need to find out what happened to ra¡ªI sensed something was wrong hours ago. All this information feels distant, not immediately useful."


    Ben stands, offering his hand. "Now that we know witches are behind these covert attacks, we can learn how to see through their defenses and catch these rogues in the act. It''s progress." His gaze is steady. "Don''t think you''re being cast out. You''ll always have a ce here. This is your home. But now, you have to go protect your future."


    I nod, a flood of mixed emotions washing over me-not quite joy, not quite sorrow, but somewhere in between. I know I''m doing the right thing, yet I wish Jer, Rayna, and the others could be here for this part of the journey. Taking a deep breath, I head out to the waiting SUV, already fueled and ready.


    I wonder what he meant about all my belongings being sent to ck w. Honestly,


    I wouldn''t even recognize my own room anymore. We just finished school, and it was probably cluttered with trivial high school stuff that doesn''t matter to anyone


    now. This might be one of the most awkward moves I''ve ever made. But it''s time to face what''s ahead.

 Chapter 370

    The drive usually took me an hour, but today I managed to cut it down to about forty- five minutes. During the trip, I kept my phone glued to my ear, making as many calls as I could squeeze in. I needed to reach my girl¡ªmy girl. Saying it aloud didn''t feel as strange as it once did. Maybe I was starting to ept it. Now, my mission was clear: convince her that she belonged to me and reassure her that I had no intention of stripping her of her title, no matter what nonsense the fools around her were spouting.


    "At least you made it in the end," a familiar voice teased from the passenger seat.


    "Shut up, asshole," I snapped back, a smirk tugging at my lips. "You love Kennedy just as much as I do."


    "I was never in love with her," he replied smoothly. "But enough talk-move it. The closer we get, the more I can feel the tension radiating off our mate. She''s suffering."


    I knew she''d need time to ept me as her mate, and a whole lot of convincing. But before I could even begin that, we had a bigger problem to solve: the rogue and witch situation. If that wasn''t handled, she wouldn''t even consider listening to anything I had to say.


    We pulled up in front of her packhouse. I barely had the car in park before I was out the door, sprinting inside. The heavy weight of unease was thick in the air¡ªI could feel it pressing down on me.


    I dashed toward the source of raised voices near the Alpha''s office.


    "No! I won''t eat a thing until you show me," a desperate voice cried out. What the hell was going on?


    ¡°But Alpha, I made it myself, just like always. There''s no one else here," came the frantic reply. This wasn''t normal.


    ¡°ra, what''s happening?" I asked, stepping through the doorway.


    Mnie looked wrecked her face pale, dark purple circles shadowing her eyes, a clear sign she hadn''t slept in days. She''d lost weight too, her body trembling as she shrank back from ra, who was a whirlwind of panic and fury at her father''s desk. There was an aggressive energy radiating from ra, almost tangible. I wasn''t sure if she was aware of it, but it was hurting Mnie.


    "Mel... Mnie, look at me," I urged gently. The omega turned slowly, clearly afraid to take her eyes off ra. "When was thest time she ate?"


    "Two days ago," Mnie whispered. ¡°I found out how they poisoned her mother. ra made the whole staff leave-except me. It''s bad, Ben. She needs to eat. She needs to sleep. But she won''t, not after..."


    "After someone nned and seeded in killing both my parents?¡± ra''s voice cracked, wild and raw. "No. I won''t rest until those bastards are caught and sent to the Goddess." Her eyes were wild, unfocused, paranoia creeping in like poison. The rogues were winning; she was isting herself, tearing her pack apart from within. She was ying right into their hands.


    "Mnie, leave the tray. I''ll handle it. My things should have arrived. Can you find Jax and Dev and have them put the supplies in the room across from hers? Please.¡±


    "Yes, sir," she nodded quickly and hurried off.


    I turned my gaze to ra. I wanted to offerfort¡ªshe had just lost both her parents while I was away. That''s what I felt, but this ra wasn''t in the mood for gentle reassurances. What she needed was someone who could match her fire.


    "ra! Get up. You''re going to eat, then shower. After that, we''ll go over all the information we have and figure out a n."


    "Who the fuck are you to tell me what to do?" she snapped, rising slowly, stalking around her desk like the predator she was.


    "The only person you can''tmand," I replied coolly. "We can do this the easy way or the hard way, but you''reing."


    "The fuck I am," she spat. "I have work to do. Go back to your little blonde girlfriend and leave us to handle things ourselves."


    I tilted my head but stayed silent. I''d never mentioned Kennedy to her, but there was only one blonde she could be talking about.


    "Oh, you think I don''t know about her? That''s why you always rush off when Junior or I need you, isn''t it? Well, run along. We don''t need you." She waved me off dismissively.


    There was something about that gesture that snapped something inside me. That was thest straw.


    Without warning, I lunged. She barely had time to react before I mmed my shoulder into her abdomen-probably harder than necessary, but she''d pissed me off, and she could take it. I stood tall, hoisting her over my shoulder as she screamed every curse word imaginable. Last time, I''d had to wear her out just to get her to sleep. I wasn''t sure if that was the best approach now, but right then, I had an overwhelming urge to spank the sass right out of her.

 Chapter 371

    39 - ra


    I''m struggling fiercely, wing and fighting to make him release me. Honestly, I wouldn''t even mind if we both tumbled to the ground in the process. I just need his hands off me. The electric buzz his touch sends through me is oddly soothing, but my body doesn''t want that right now my mind definitely doesn''t. He abandoned me when everything fell apart, left me to face the chaos alone. He doesn''t get to return now, ying the hero. I refuse to be a backup n or a constion prize.


    The world spins wildly as I''m thrown into the air, but I don''t crash onto anything. His arms catch me with ease, steady and sure. I blink, and suddenly we''re standing in my bathroom.


    ¡°Alright, can you manage a shower on your own, or do I have to help you?" His voice is low, and he leans in, tightening his hold around my waist and thighs just a bit, adding a sharp edge to the moment.


    ¡°F*ck you,¡± I snap back, my voice fierce. "Who do you think you are, telling me what to do? I''m the Alpha of this pack." The threat sounds hollow, even to me, as he cradles me effortlessly.


    "Then act like it." His growl is deep, and my breath catches in my throat. We''re almost nose to nose, and of all the things he could have said, those words cut the deepest. ¡°You''re snapping at everyone, pushing people too hard without giving them a break. You''re ying right into the hands of whoever''s trying to take everything from you. Get in the shower. Clear your head. Then we''ll talk." He slides me down his body slowly but never loosens his grip.


    "I don''t want to talk to you." The words escape as a quiet, defeated whisper. Now that he''s said it aloud, I can''t unhear it. I''m falling into the trap everyone expects of a female Alpha-burning out, breaking down. I know it. But I can''t seem to push past this fierce, burning need for revenge coursing through my veins for my parents.


    "It''s not a choice, ra. Now move, before I make you." His hands squeeze my hips once more before he steps back, and I immediately miss the warmth of his touch. "Last chance to use your free will." There''s a teasingugh in his words, and I blink, caught off guard. I must have been spacing out, staring at him. Maybe I''m more exhausted than I thought.


    I exhale sharply and turn toward the shower. His scent lingers faintly as he slips out of the bathroom without a sound. Another dull ache presses against my heart. There''s something about my mate not wanting to stay with me in this vulnerable moment¡ªor be tempted to linger while I''m naked in the shower¡ªthat bruises my pride.


    I won''t admit it aloud to him or anyone else, but he was right. The shower helped clear my foggy mind and gather my thoughts. I''ve been treating Mnie like an enemy, and I haven''t spoken to Jax or Dev in days. They''ve been just as busy, just as invested, trying to figure out how someone got to my mother-how that weakened my father enough for three wolves to take him down, judging by the wounds. I haven''t thought about the rogue situation or the drugs or any of it in a week, and it''s probably all connected. I let myself get blindsided¡ªand then distracted.


    I step out and see Ben staring at his phone. My face tightens into a scowl. The image on his lock screen is enough to drain the renewed energy I''d just gathered. I quickly look away before he notices and head to the closet. Whatever he wants to say needs to be brief-because as much as I needed that mental break, I have work to do. Someone is trying to take my pack. That much is painfully clear. I''m the target because I''m a girl-annoying, but obvious. This has probably been brewing for years. Again, I won''t tell Ben he was right. I''m just tired of hitting dead ends. It shouldn''t be this difficult to flush out one or two rogues.


    "It doesn''t take that long to throw on leggings and a t-shirt," his deep, melodic voice calls from the other room, and I shake my head. His tone is irritatingly condescending. I take a deep breath in and then exhale slowly. Maybe I need another. In... out. "Today, Alpha. I thought you had stuff to do."


    I might kill him before we even leave this room. I step out and lean against the closet doorway, trying and probably failing to look calm and confident. "Talk, Beta." I''m not foolish enough to walk away. He''s already shown twice he''s willing to manhandle me. I just want this over with.


    He sighs but stays put on the couch. Finally, he seems to get that I need space. "Alpha James put out some feelers and got intel on a coven of witches. The coven split about a decade ago¡ªsome want to enve wolves, use us as bodyguards, while others believe we should have free will. He thinks the former has been attacking you and Junior for years. Junior''s young, and the discord around you being a female Alpha is well known. The faction that doesn''t want to hurt us is hiding in a forest outside the White Diamond pack, keeping to themselves, ording to his info. The coven that wants you is called Ember and Ash, led by someone named Eliza. They live among humans but hate them for some reason and want to be more powerful than the other supernaturals.¡±


    I rub my face and move toward him. I feel the pull, and I want to resist, but I can''t. I''m too drained to fight the tug my wolf feels for him. "So, what am I supposed to do with this information?" I ask, my hands covering my face. Information means nothing if it''s not actionable.


    ¡°First, you''re going to sleep¡ªand eat¡ªso you can think clearly. Then we''ll check in with Tommy. He stayed behind in Dark Moon to work with the Elders, gathering intel on how to detect and fight the magic being used against us. Now that we know it''s magic, we can work on breaking down their wards and protections. That''s probably why we can''t scent anyone, why they vanish so fast."


    ¡°I can''t sleep,¡± I whisper. My father''s cries of pain echo in my mind whenever I close my eyes.


    "You can. You''re safe. I''m here now. Lay down and sleep.¡± He nods toward my bed from the couch, clearly not nning to move. Thest time we were in this space together, he threw me around and gave me the best orgasms of my life. I was so utterly wrecked that I slept for six hours straight¡ªonly to wake and find him gone. I won''t admit it, but hearing my dad''s cries still wakes me up, and I''m afraid he''ll be gone too.

 Chapter 372

    40 - ra


    I settle onto my bed, turning to face him directly. My mind races, haunted by the rollercoaster of emotions he''s stirred inside me how he made me feel incredible one moment, then left me feeling abandoned and worthless the next, slipping away without a single word. I clutch a pillow and rest it on myp, deliberately making a show of gettingfortable. This is as much ease as he''s going to get from me right


    now.


    "So, what''s the n with Eliza, Ember, and Ash?" I ask, trying to sound casual but unable to hide the tension in my voice.


    He shrugs, clearly unsure. ¡°No clue yet." Tilting his head thoughtfully, he continues, "Jason''s been able to detect some kind of magic near your borders, but he hasn''t pinpointed the caster. If they''ve been working at this for a while, they might be casting from a distance using a magical anchor."


    Leaning forward, he hands me his phone. I hesitate, not wanting to take it. "Just look, ra,¡± he insists, rolling his eyes before dropping the unlocked device into myp. "Tommy''s gathered what he could so far." Without waiting for a response, he heads toward the door.


    "Wait¡ª¡± I start to say, but he cuts me off.


    "I''ll be right back, princess. You need to eat, and so do I. My hands were full when I first came in.¡± He shes a half-hearted smile and slips out before I can gather my scattered thoughts to reply.


    I stare down at the phone in myp, feeling a mix of nerves and curiosity. He''s left meplete ess to everything on it. Why does he have such a hold on me? I''m usually strong, confident around everyone else, but the moment I''m alone with Ben, this uncertain, vulnerable girl surfaces-and I hate it. Still, my curiosity wins. I can''t just push the phone aside.


    The screen he left open is a group chat with Tommy. It looks like Tommy has been digging up information about the covens nearby,piling a dossier. Jason is chiming in with questions about magic, asking for training on how to detect it and dismantle the wards that have been set up to harm my pack. That''s apparently Tommy''s next mission.


    I scroll through the messages, amused by their banter even as they work efficiently. I have that kind of camaraderie with Jax and Dev most of the time, but these guys have an entirework of trusted contacts they turn to for answers. It stings a little. My father was a strong Alpha who cared deeply for his pack, but we never had this kind of close-knit family dynamic among our warriors and leaders. I don''t know why.


    When I finish reading, I do something I never imagined I would I start exploring his other apps. There aren''t many; it''s clear he mainly uses the phone for long-distancemunication when the mindlink isn''t enough. Still, there''s a surprisingly detailed list of contacts and an album full of photos.


    Ben is meticulous. Every contact isbeled with their name, pack affiliation, and rank. He even jots down notes about who''s difficult to work with and who''s easier.


    My heart pounds as I open the photos app. I want to know the truth, but I''m terrified of what I might find-whether he was with her while he was gone. The first picture tells me all I need to see. It''s a wide group shot. She''s right in the center, but Ben is nowhere near her. Instead, she''s wrapped in the arms of one of the biggest Alphas I''ve ever seen. The couple stands surrounded by Jeremiah, Rayna, and their men. Ben is off to the side, standing with Luna Beth. The other half of the photo is filled with unfamiliar faces, probably the Alpha''s team. Everyone looks genuinely happy, sharing augh. Even Ben has a natural, warm smile.


    I stare at the photo longer than I should, my mind swirling with questions about what happened between her and Ben. Just then, the man himself returns, nked by my two closest friends. They barrel toward me, and I half-expect them to tackle me onto the bed. I haven''t been easy to deal withtely, and I know they''ve been giving me space while handling things behind the scenes. Jax pulls me into a tight hug, and Dev steps behind to sandwich me between them.


    "You at least smell better than thest time I saw you," Jax jokes into my hair. "Now we know who to call when you''re being a stubborn pain." They bothugh, and the vibrations from their chests soothe me more than I expected.


    "Eat, get the Beta caught up, and then we''ll figure out a n together. Patrols are on, checking in every hour. We''re sleeping tonight-you should too. I''m betting you''ll be re-energized and even more of a pain tomorrow now that your boy''s back." I scoff as Dev gives Ben a brotherly p on the chest before they both head out. What the hell?


    Ben settles back onto the couch while I sink into my bed again. "I brought some simple food. Mnie told me how she found the poison in your mom''s tea. She''s checked everything else in the kitchens-nothing else was found. I think you should bring your staff back. You can Alphamand them if needed. I doubt they''ll cross you."


    He looks at me expectantly. "So, tell me about Jeff, Sebastian, and Richard. What happened while I was gone?"


    I hesitate. He sits quietly, waiting patiently. "I''ll tell you about them... when you tell me about her.¡± My breath catches. He doesn''t owe me anything about his past, and honestly, I''m scared of what I''m about to hear.


    "Kennedy was my first everything...¡± His voice is steady, not filled with sadness or pain, but maybe lost in memories. I stay silent, waiting for him to continue.

 Chapter 373

    41 - ra


    I sit frozen, unable to utter a word. I had hoped that by pretending to eat, he would leave me be, but my hand remains suspended mid-air, sandwich halfway to my mouth. How could I possibly measure up to that? His ideal woman is someone he''s known all his life¡ªa former human who now carries the strength of a wolf and holds the title of Luna over thergest pack I''ve ever heard of. And, as if that weren''t enough, she radiates kindness and goodness so brightly it''s like she''s a fairy godmother walking among us. Fantastic. No pressure at all.


    Taking a slow, steadying breath, I lower the rest of my sandwich back onto the te, pushing it aside. There''s no point in battling a past I never lived through. Since my father''s death and the capture of Jeff, I''ve been simmering with anger just beneath the surface, day after day. Maybe that''s where my story should begin then, once I''ve shared everything, we can go check on our prisoners. Perhaps Ben will be so focused on my tale that he''ll forget he wanted me to rest.


    The rogue and Jeff look far from their best, but our healers have taken a particr interest in keeping them alive just enough to endure more torture-after discovering their role in my parents'' deaths. It''s strange how even the kindest souls in our pack can harbor a dark side. I''ve learned firsthand that crossing any of them would be a grave mistake.


    "Your turn,¡± Ben says with a chuckle, pulling me out of my spiraling thoughts. Why does his voice send shivers down my spine? I adjust the pillow beneath my head, settling onto my side as I getfortable. We''d agreed that he''d tell me about Kennedy, the blonde, if I promised to lie down and rest. "And don''t move from there," he adds firmly.


    Though talking about Jeff and the rogues stirs my agitation, I stay put and recount everything I can remember from the past week. So much has happened. Ben pauses now and then, asking questions that I hadn''t thought to ask myself¡ª rifying details I''d overlooked in my fog of emotions.


    "This is exactly why we need him," my wolf growls softly, her voice growing bolder with each word.


    ¡°Enough.¡± I cut her off. ¡°I''m giving this a chance, but we have to stay focused. The pack is under threat, and he''s here with us. He could still be miles away, with his Alpha, while we suffer here."


    "You are the Alpha now," my wolf replies sharply. "The elders¡ªor rather, the ''elder with the stick up his ass''¡ªare struggling with the idea of a female leading. But so far, they''ve been surprisingly helpful and loyal."


    ¡°I know,¡± I admit. ¡°But I feel like I need to deal with this rogue problem before we


    even touch on the matebond stuff. I can''t exin it, but I have to do this as myself¡ª as the female Alpha. Hell, as THE Alpha. If I bring him closer now, I''m afraid everyone will start deferring to him and try to edge me out."


    "You know he won''t let that happen."


    "Maybe."


    "Do you realize you make a funny face when you''re arguing with your wolf?"


    I bolt upright on the bed. "What?!"


    He grins and points to his own face, scrunching his eyebrows and puckering his lips exaggeratedly.


    "I don''t make that face!" I protest, tossing my pillow at him andughing.


    "You should do it more often," he says, not even looking at me as he carefully ces the pillow beside him.


    I freeze, my voice barely a whisper. "What?"


    "Smile." His gaze holds mine for a moment, the air thick with something unspoken between us. Then, just as quickly, he breaks the moment-grabbing my pillow, tucking it under his head, stretching out on my couch, and closing his eyes. ¡°Now sleep. It''ste."


    I lie there on my side, watching his steady breathing. I have to admit, my nerves don''t feel as frayed with him here. It''s like a fog has lifted from my mind. I''ve been reying everything in my head all week, trying to piece it together, but nothing clicked. Now, after just a couple of hours with him nearby, my brain finally decides to cooperate. I''m unsure how I feel about it¡ªthat uncertainty is unfamiliar to me. I''ve always been so certain, so confident in my decisions. Then he appears, and my body realizes something vital was missing. Now that I know what it feels like to be whole, I can''t imagine going back.


    I''ll just lie here, running through my mental lists, letting him drift into a deep sleep before I head to my office to work. It feels good to rest like this, but maybe that''s just because he''s close. Ugh, this matebond nonsense is making me feel like a teenager with a crush-distracted andpletely unhelpful.

 Chapter 374

    It must have been at least two hours by now. The darkness outside makes it impossible to gauge the time urately, but I know I can''t stay lying here any longer. Quietly, I slip out from beneath my nkets and tiptoe across the room. Just as I''m reaching for the door handle, a strong arm suddenly wraps around my waist, pulling me back against a solid chest.


    "Where do you think you''re sneaking off to?" His warm breath brushes against my ear, sending a shiver down my spine.


    "I''m not sneaking away," I reply, trying to keep my voice calm. "I didn''t want to wake you. I''ve rested enough. My mind''s been racing all night¡ªI have to get to my office." At least my tone sounds steady, even if my heart is pounding.


    He chuckles softly behind me. "Well, then, let''s go." His grip loosens just enough for me to move.


    "Really? You''re just going to let me work like this?"


    "I''m honestly surprised yousted this long without getting up," he says with augh. He leads me to the door but then pauses, turning toward the room across the hall instead.


    "What are you doing?" I try to slip past him toward my office, but his hold tightens around my waist.


    "I need to change, and you''re not going anywhere without me. There''s a clear threat hanging over the Alpha family. You better get used to having a shadow."


    "I don''t need your protection."


    "You do understand why having a Beta is important, right?"


    "You''re not my Beta."


    "The hell I''m not." His low growl makes me shiver again. "Right now, you don''t have anyone you can truly trust. The Goddess ced me here for a reason. I''m not going anywhere." He pulls me toward the room opposite mine, which is cluttered with boxes stacked high.


    "What''s all this?" I run my fingers over the side of one box, noticing the neat, masculine handwritingbeling it as books.


    ¡°Alpha James packed up my entire life and shipped it here. He knows I''m your mate. He''s been training my brother to take over as Beta at Silver Crescent. I''m here for good. I''m your Beta-nothing more, nothing less. I''m aware of your Elder''s opinions about mates and their expectations. I don''t want to be an Alpha, but I''m damn good at my job. So as your Beta, you''ll have a shadow with you twenty-four-seven until we sort out this rogue and witch problem." He tosses a duffle bag onto the bed and starts rifling through it. ¡°Now, stay put like a good girl and wait for me."


    I want to feel annoyed at the teasing tone, but the way his arm brushes mine as he passes sends my thoughts spiraling in apletely different direction.


    I settle onto his bed, silently hoping he isn''t the type to spend forever in front of the mirror getting ready. To my relief, he''s in and out of the shower in under five minutes. But the moment the door swings open, steam billowing out behind him, I lose all focus. Ben steps into the room shirtless, his damp hair slicked back with fingers. Water droplets cling to his chest as if he didn''t bother drying offpletely ¡ªand honestly, I''m notining. I never thought I was the kind of girl who noticed a man''s chest and abs, but right now? Damn.


    "Eyes up here, Alpha," he rumbles with augh.


    "Shut up." I roll my eyes, trying to look away, but it''s far from easy.


    "Ready to go? Or do you need something else?" He''s teasing me, and I''m not sure if


    I can handle having him around full-time. I might just explode. I inhale deeply, taking in his strong scent close by.


    "It''s safe to look," heughs again, cocky as ever. I feel the urge to both put him in his ce and throw myself at him all at once.


    But the need for control wins. I spring to my feet. ¡°Let''s go talk about Sebastian and Richard, then we can start looking into these witches." There¡ªa full sentence that actually makes sense and sounds decisive. Now, if only I could erase the image of his half-naked form burned into my mind.


    I step out of his room, Ben right behind me, his smile practically radiating as he follows closely on my heels.

 Chapter 375

    42 - ra


    "Can you exin something to me? When was I supposed to be told that I was assigned a new Beta without my say?" My voice edges toward irritation, but at least the anger sharpens my focus on him.


    "Honestly, I have no clue. I only found out myself when I stopped by Silver Crescent. Alpha James told me he''d sent all my belongings here and that my brother would be taking over my ce."


    "That doesn''t bother you at all? You were basically pushed out and dropped into a pack barely hanging on by a thread." I inhale slowly, holding the breath just long enough to savor the tightness building in my chest. As I exhale and turn around, I find him standing close, arms folded, waiting patiently for me to continue. "You realize this isn''t going to be a quick fix or an easy one. Why put yourself through this?"


    ¡°First off, I didn''t choose this. We came because a neighbor needed help. My Alpha appointed me as the liaison."


    I roll my eyes and head toward the kitchen, needing something to eat. He''s certainly not making me feel any better about myself. I decide to switch gears. "Tell me about these witches. You gave Jax and Dev some pointers on detecting magic, which is great, but we still haven''t found who''s casting spells. How do we catch them? We need to shut this down fast. I haven''t seen any drug issues since you left, and I don''t think Junior has either. Either they stopped selling-which seems unlikely-or they''ve figured out a new way to slip past us."


    I step into the spacious kitchen, and Mnie immediately jumps back from her spot at the ind where she''s prepping something.


    I approach and wrap her in a hug. Her arms hang loosely at her sides, hesitant. I can feel the tension in the air around her.


    "I''m so sorry. There''s no excuse for how I''ve treated you. Losing my parents and everything else has made me a little unhinged. Can you forgive me?" I whisper into her hair. Behind me, Ben hasn''t made a move, but I know he''s listening.


    "Of course, Alpha." She steps out of my arms, still uncertain but trying to be sincere. "I checked the entire kitchen, and only your mother''s tea was affected, I''m sorry." She looks down, takes a breath, then meets my eyes again. "But I know who the supplier is. A few people in the pack think all Omegas are stupid." She rolls her eyes, and I chuckle¡ªthis is my house manager showing her true colors. "There''s only one shop that stocks the brand your mother preferred. So the tampering happened either before it got here or during packaging.¡±


    "Do you know where it''s packaged before it reaches the shop?¡± Ben asks before I


    can.


    "No, Beta, but I can find out if you want. The shopkeeper is a nice woman, but her mate is a terrible man." That raises my hackles. How did I not know something so basic as where my mother bought her tea? And how did we allow a possibly abusive mate to behave that way?


    "Hey, Mnie, we''ve got a few things to take care of today. Can you make sure all our meals get to the Alpha''s office? We''ll let you know if we need to leave so you''re not chasing us down."


    ¡°Of course, Beta." She smiles at him, and my stomach twists. I don''t like this feeling at all. What the hell is going on with me?


    I turn and push him out of the kitchen, and the jerkughs. I can''t hear it clearly, but


    I can feel the vibration through his body beneath my hands.


    "We need to sort a few things out, then I should probably show you around the pack now that you''re here for good." I shove him through the office door and walk past him without meeting his gaze. I''m quick-tempered, easily angered even at the best of times. I me my red hair gene-and my father-for that. But I''ve never experienced jealousy before. I hate this feeling.


    I shake my head. ¡°Alright, we''ve got Jeff and his rogue buddy locked up. The warriors have been having their fun torturing them, but we haven''t gotten any useful information yet. Richard and Sebastian are on lockdown at home for now. I want to believe they had no clue about Jeff, but there''s no way they didn''t suspect something. I haven''t been able to bring myself to talk to them yet. We need to figure out this magic stuff and find the caster. I know my guys aren''t as attuned to it as you and Jason seem to be, but figuring out how they''re slipping past us would help. Morale is low; the pack is scared, and I have no idea what the hell I''m doing." I rub my face, keeping my eyes fixed on my desk. I hate sounding weak, feeling weak, and useless. So far, I''ve only proven my doubters right. I take a deep breath and pace behind my desk, letting my thoughts spiral. That''s all they seem capable of doing these days.


    "What about your parents?" Ben''s deep voice pulls me back again.


    "What about them?"


    ¡°It''s been a week since your dad was attacked. You need to hold a ceremony to send them back to the Goddess, together. It might not ''boost morale,'' but it''ll give your pack some closure. It''s a start."


    "How do you stay so calm all the time? It''s like nothing ever shakes you."


    "You''re not the first to ask me that. Honestly, I don''t have a good answer. I don''t see the point in throwing things, crying, yelling, or pacing around. It feels like wasted energy to me, so I don''t do it. Doesn''t mean I don''t have feelings¡ªI just don''t express them the same way most people do."


    ¡°I wish I could shut it off like that.¡± That thought almost slipped out loud, but I caught myself.


    "It''s not an on-off switch. If an outburst will help, I use it. If not, I don''t. It''s like any other tool or skill. Now, back to your parents." He crosses his broad arms over his chest. ¡°You need to get that organized and done in the next couple of days. Want help?"


    "No, it''s okay. I can handle it."


    "Alright, what about the rogue and Jeff? Want to keep questioning them, or should we just take out the trash?"


    "I can do it."


    I hear a low rumble from his chest. "The shopkeeper who had your mother''s tea..."


    "I''ll handle it! Damn, you''re so bossy!"


    He stands, then leans forward on my desk, hands nted firmly. "I''m not bossy. You''re just stubborn. Give me a task, or I''ll take one without your permission. Also, you need to formally induct me into the pack. I''m your Beta now. People need to get used to that."

 Chapter 376

    43 - Ben


    Now it finally makes sense why Jax and Dev behave the way they do. She never asks for help-that much I already knew-but what''s new is realizing she''s convinced herself that she has to shoulder everything alone. No one else can step in. These guys havepletely warped her understanding of what a team is supposed to be. That''s exactly where I''m going to start changing things, and I''m going to drag her along with me whether she likes it or not. But before that, I need to officially be part of this pack. I''m tired of lugging around a phone when I could simply mindlink with everyone.


    "What about Richard?" she challenges, her voice stubborn but betraying a flicker of doubt.


    "What about him?" I snap back. "He couldn''t protect your father when it mattered most. I''m still not convinced he isn''t part of the problem."


    "And Sebastian?" she presses.


    "If he didn''t see thising, he''s aplete idiot. He''s supposed to be the Delta, but my guys have done more to safeguard your pack than he ever has. So yeah, he''s part of the problem too. Either your leadership gotzy andfortable, forgetting the meaning of working for the pack, or something else is off. Either way, things are going to change. Get me inducted so we can move forward."


    She shoots me a look. "You really just give up your own pack that easily? How do I know you won''t turn on me the moment it suits you?"


    "The Moon Goddess knows I won''t." I say firmly. ¡°And I''m not ¡®giving up'' my pack. Those guys are my brothers, and they''d drop everything to help me. Alpha James woulde running if I called. My brother and dad too. This is where I''m supposed to be. You''re the only one resisting it. So, do you want an elder''s help or can you handle this yourself?"


    She mutters something as she walks past me, and I''m pretty sure I caught the word ¡®asshole'' again. At this rate, that''s going to be my new name instead of Ben. But she does retrieve the ceremonial knife from behind a thick ss disy case, and a sudden thought hits me: what if she''s nning to use it on me? This whole ritualistic stuff her pack does feels so pompous sometimes. Her father never came across as arrogant, but judging by what I''m seeing, their ancestors definitely were. That''s why some of the leadership''s actions confuse me. If they care so much about image and prosperity, why aren''t they more focused on training, protecting, and growing the pack? Something''s definitely wrong. It''s up to me to figure out what. I''ve witnessed many inductions before. People switch packs for all sorts of reasons ¡ªusually for a mate, but sometimes to fill key roles. Healers, historians, trainers, even teachers are often shared between neighboring packs, and if the fit is right, the wolf bes a permanent member. I never imagined I''d leave the pack I grew up in. It''s a bittersweet feeling. This doesn''t feel forced or wrong, but it''s far fromfortable either. As old-fashioned as it sounds, in mate situations, it''s usually the female who moves to the male''s pack. My case isn''t unheard of, just lessmon. I''m giving up the ability to mindlink with Tommy and Jason, something Jer and Rayna can manage because they''re Alpha and Luna. I take a deep breath and shove those feelings down¡ªI can''t afford to be sentimental right now. My priority is figuring out who''s trying to kill ra and why they''ve been targeting her pack for so long. Why haven''t they just attacked outright and taken over? Why didn''t the rogues or witches show themselves after her parents were killed? Too many things don''t add up from a tactical perspective.


    "Alright, Beta, give me your hand," ra says, pulling me from my swirling thoughts. Her palm is extended, already cut with a small, precise line at the base, blood pooling near her wrist.


    Her hands are smaller than mine, but those long, slender fingers are deceptive. She''s strong and muscr beneath her soft curves. She doesn''t carry herself like a hardened warrior ready to kill at a moment''s notice, but I''ve seen her fight firsthand. She''s a machine¡ªfocused, relentless, and deadly when she locks onto a target.


    I hesitate for just a moment, knowing exactly what''sing. Ready or not, the tingling sensation, the pull of the mate bond-it''s all about to intensify as we connect with another thread. I ce my palm up in hers. She''s steady, but beneath the surface, I sense her nervousness mingling with the electric current spreading from her hand to mine. Her gaze is fixed on my hand, eyes cast downward, and I can''t quite read her full expression. Her focus is on the knife, barely touching my skin, poised to seal this new bond between us.

 Chapter 377

    "Do you vow to protect the ck w pack with your very life?"


    ¡°I do.¡± She presses the tip of the knife gently against my palm, and I bite back a


    sharp intake of breath as the cool silver de pierces my skin.


    "Will you ce the safety of every member of the ck w pack above your own?"


    "I do." Slowly, almost hesitantly, she drags the knife''s edge down my hand, leaving a thin line of blood in its wake.


    "And do you promise to put the life of the Alpha of ck w before your own?"


    Her gaze remains fixed elsewhere, refusing to meet mine. "I do."


    "Do you swear your unwavering loyalty to the ck w pack..." She inhales deeply, then exhales with deliberate calm, "...and to me, as your Alpha?"


    This time, I don''t respond right away. I want her to see the sincerity in my eyes, not just hear the words I say. When she finally meets my gaze, I catch the flicker of pain and doubt there. She thinks I''m hesitating, second-guessing. But this¡ªthis pledge¡ª is one of the few things I am absolutely certain about, especially considering where my mind was a month ago.


    Gently, I turn my hand over in hers, letting our blood mingle. I sense her instinct to pull away, but I hold firm.


    "I swear my loyalty to Alpha ra Carman and the ck w pack as their new Beta. I will dedicate myself to protecting every member to the fullest extent of my ability." A surge of energy pulses from where our hands connect, flowing through me and radiating outward no doubt reaching the rest of the pack. They all know now. The new order has begun, and I am part of it.


    We need to find Richard next. He should be alright, but I want to be certain he harbors no resentment, and that he isn''t spiraling into panic if he''s somehow involved with the rogue situation.


    ¡°F*CK YEAH!¡± Jax''s voice sts into my mind, making me wince. "About time! You two are the absolute worst at this whole mate thing."


    "Are you done?" I ask, already dreading his relentlessmentary.


    "Not even close. You might regret the fact that we have constant ess to your thoughts now," Jax chuckles.


    "You''ll have to excuse him," Dev interjects. "He''s not exactly the most socially skilled. Friendless, really." I roll my eyes at that.


    "What?" ra tries again to pull her hand free, but I''m not ready to let go just yet.


    "Jax and Dev are always the first to say hello," I say, tapping my temple with my free hand. She responds with a matching eye-roll. "Richard is our first stop. We''ve got a long day ahead, and I want to check in with the former Beta and the Delta. I need to figure out if we should be recruiting another team member."


    "Aren''t you a bit presumptuous?" she teases.


    "No, just practical and efficient. You need a reliable team. My gut says Jax and Dev should share the Delta title, but if Sebastian isn''t a problem, they should be promoted to lead warriors. The three of them can handle training duties together. You need more fighters on your side-it keeps the pups and teens upied, making them less vulnerable. Your focus should be on the rogues and witches; their focus should be on the pack members. You can''t do this alone. That was probably your father''s biggest mistake."


    She gives me a look, skeptical.


    "Don''t stare at me like that," I continue. "He was cautious-maybe too cautious. Instead of confronting the problem head-on, he kept everything close to the chest, and that secrecy got him killed. He might have had answers to questions we''re still asking, but he didn''t want you to inherit his mess. Now, that''s exactly what you''re doing and it ends here. Now."


    I finally let her hand slip from mine and step forward, leading the way out the door. I may be her Beta, but I am also her mate. Inside this home, we stand as equals. Outside, she is the leader, and I can make it look seamless-but she''ll always know I''m standing beside her, never behind.

 Chapter 378

    44-Ben


    Convincing her to let me take the wheel is always a struggle. Having spent monthsing and going, I''m familiar with the pack''syout-I don''t need to learn the roads or directions anymore. Still, I like to understand how she moves from ce to ce. As her Beta, anticipating her sudden impulses is part of my job, and knowing her usual routes helps me do that. When she leaves, especially if her mind is elsewhere or she''s upset, I need to predict where she might go first. I''ve spent a lifetime figuring out Jeremiah; now it''s time to focus fully on ra. So, she gives me the directions, and I keep quiet, concentrating on the road.


    Up until now, we''ve mostly gone our separate ways, checking in by text or through another warrior. It''s been a long time since we''ve done anything together inside her pack. The only times we''ve teamed up were for border patrols or visits to Junior''s pack.


    "There''s his house," she says, pointing toward a small bungalow. It''s nothing like I expected given the packhouse''s design. The house is modest-small, painted white, with in shutters on the windows. Thewn is neatly trimmed but entirely impersonal.


    From where I''m sitting, I spot Richard on the front porch, looking utterly bored. I can understand that feeling. She probably did the worst thing possible to him-maybe without even meaning to. She didn''t lock him away, but she stripped him of his purpose and confined him to a ce that should feel safe but instead acts as a cage. He''s surrounded by warriors ordered to kill him if he steps off that porch, branded a traitor.


    I put the truck in park and quickly step out, positioning myself between her and Richard. She mentioned she hasn''t spoken to him since they caught Jeff, so I have no idea how this meeting will unfold.


    Richard rises to his full height. I''m only eighteen, but we share the same build, made for the same kind of work. He doesn''t intimidate me; he irritates me. Like ra, I want answers.


    As we close the distance, he grabs the front of my shirt and yanks me so that my back ms against the side of his house. I hear ra shout his name and release her aura, but we both ignore her. This confrontation needs to happen.


    "You think you can just step in and take my ce, pup?" he snarls, leaning in close to my ear.


    "Someone had to do it. You were screwing up left and right,¡± I shoot back, feeling his grip tighten as his fist slides closer to my throat.


    "Who says you''re better than me? You don''t know half of what''s going on here."


    "The Moon Goddess obviously thought your methods weren''t working. Why did you let your Alpha get attacked? Why was your Luna in danger from her Gamma? You should have been on top of that, Dick."


    He switches to mind link. "You can only help an Alpha who wants to be helped." His gaze flickers over his shoulder for a moment before returning to me. "I loved Rick like a brother, but he gotcent. Thought we were too small to cause trouble. He believed training his daughter to be Alpha would be easy. She''s alive because of Sebastian and me. Rick didn''t even know half of it. He wouldn''t listen. And she definitely doesn''t know. She doesn''t need anything else messing with her head. Are you ready for that kind of chaos?"


    "Is any Beta ever ready?" I retort.


    He lets out a bitterugh. "I won''t say more now, but you need to exin what happened at the hospital. Are you on her side or not?" I ask.


    Still gripping my shirt, he opens his mouth to speak aloud so we both can hear. We''re testing each other. ¡°I was with your parents that day, doing rounds. I suspected Jeff was shady, but I also know he''s a misogynistic asshole. He hated being a Gamma, hated protecting a female. But he did just enough so Rick wouldn''t rece him.¡± He nces down at his fist. "Can you behave so we can talk like adults?"


    "Can you?" I challenge, aware that he''s more than twice my age and has the experience to back it up. But I refuse to be treated like a child. ¡°Give us the facts, and the Alpha will decide if she believes you¡ªand what your fate will be after this." "You''re going to let her decide alone? Not together?" he growls, tilting his head. "I''m just the Beta. I''ll offer my opinion when I have one. The Alpha has the final say," I reply without breaking eye contact. I can see him searching for something. After a long moment, he finally lets go and turns his back, heading toward the outdoor furniture on the porch. We follow, and I keep myself between them. If he''s lying or working with Jeff or whoever else is behind the ck w attacks, I know ra can defend herself¡ªbut anyone who wants to hurt her will have to get through me first.

 Chapter 379

    ra''s voice trembled slightly as she asked, "If you knew he hated the Luna, then why did you leave him alone with them?" Though she tried to sound strong, the sorrow underlying her words was unmistakable.


    I sighed, feeling the weight of the question. "Because that''s exactly what we''d been doing for weeks. We organized patrols around the pack hospital, and Jeff was always part of those ns. Rick was almost always by her side. If he ever had to step away-even just to use the bathroom-he''d leave Jeff and me to watch over her. There''s a difference between hating someone and wanting them dead. We never suspected he''d go that far." I paused, the memory stinging. "Rick and I were nning to hand over the pack to you once the Luna woke up. We had no reason to force a new team on you. He wanted you to have the freedom to choose who you wanted around you. Maybe he should have done it sooner. I don''t know if it would have changed anything, but I believe they''d both still be alive if he had." My voice carried a hint of bitterness-an almost ming tone that I quickly swallowed. Rick and Emilia were gone now, and I refused to let anyone cast me on them.


    ra''s eyes searched mine. "Do you know anything more about the rogues? The attacks? The drugs? Any of the things we''ve been trying to figure out for months?" She didn''t mention the magic angle, and neither did I. I wasn''t sure if Rick or ra had spoken about that discovery, and ra didn''t correct me.


    He nodded slowly. "The attacks were strategic. They wanted to see who would respond. They didn''t expect Rick to bring in help from Silver Crescent, but too many incidents required a stronger response."


    I frowned. ¡°What do you mean? We only had two attacks before Dad called in Alpha James."


    ra leaned forward in her chair, and I mirrored her, shifting my left leg so it rested just in front of her right knee¡ªa silent gesture of solidarity, both to her and to him.


    "There were nearly a dozen simr cases over the past five years,¡± he exined quietly. "Your father didn''t want to worry you. As much as he wanted you to be the next Alpha, you were still his little girl to protect. That contradiction was his undoing. So many things could be different if he had given you more insight." I heard the chair creak beside me as ra gripped the armrest tightly, white-knuckled. "The attack that brought Jeremiah, Ben, and their team here was a clear warning-to stop searching, to stop interfering. Before that, only one other kid was found, probably a new mule recruit who messed up. But the girl... she was different. She was your size, your weight, with red hair. They hung her between trees by her arms and legs, left to bleed out. I won''t go into the other horrors we uncovered about what was done to her here. Let''s just say, I like my furniture in one piece, but you get the picture."


    My heart pounded. "ra was the next target?" I struggled to keep my voice steady, my mind racing. My foot brushed against hers without thinking my wolf''s way of checking she was still right beside me. We couldn''t afford to cause a scene or make her feel trapped. I felt the familiar tingling beneath my shoes, and the restless energy within me settled immediately.


    "That''s what we believe," he confirmed. "Guys like Jeff don''t see women as equals in fighting or protection. They thought she''d be easy to capture, to use as bait or leverage against Rick if they got her alone. Thank the Goddess you never went anywhere without Jaxon, Devon, or this one.¡± He gestured toward me. ¡°And before you get defensive, remember I taught you how to fight. I know your skill set. They wouldn''t have stood a chance unless they caught you alone against five or six of them and they would have fought dirty. They''d have used every weapon, every drug at their disposal to take you down."


    I felt a surge of anger. "Why didn''t you do more to stop it? Why didn''t you tell her what was happening so she could protect herself? That''s your job as Beta."


    He shook his head. "You forget, kid, I wasn''t her Beta-I was Rick''s. Rick, as Alpha, ordered me to keep quiet. I did my best to keep Jeff away from her. I did my job as well as I could."


    ra''s voice softened. ¡°What about the listening devices we found everywhere?" He frowned. "I never saw Jeff put them there. I can''t exin that. We all had our roles. I couldn''t tail Jeff and protect your parents at the same time.¡±


    "And Sebastian?" I asked. "Where does he fit into all this?"


    "He was as lost as you," he said. "Jeff might act like a fool, but he''s smart and good at not getting caught. Sebastian was the one processing all the attacks, following leads. I''m sure Jeff sent him on more wild goose chases than you kids ever did." He nced to his right, and we both turned to see Sebastian standing at the edge of his porch, arms crossed, watching us expectantly. "Can hee over? Or do you want to keep forcing him to eavesdrop?¡±


    ra exhaled sharply, and I nced sideways at her, waiting to see what she''d decide. I wasn''t going to offer my opinion here¡ªthis was deeply personal for all three of them.

 Chapter 380

    45 - ra


    ¡°Come on over, Sebastian.¡± I raise my voice deliberately, making sure it carries across the yard where the other warriors are stationed. Ever since the attack on my father, no one wants to take any risks with his former team. They''re supposed to be helping us deal with this growing drug crisis, but instead, they''re more focused on watching their own backs.


    Sebastian moves cautiously across the yard, his steps measured and wary. Honestly, I can''t me him¡ªif I were in his shoes, I''d be just as careful, wondering if this was some kind of trap. But instead of approaching the porch steps, which would put him behind Ben and me, he stops within our line of sight and leaps over the railing, settling into the chair tucked in the corner. It''s the most isted spot he could have chosen. Both he and Ben seem to be trying to reassure me that they''re not a threat, but I can''t shake the feeling that this might be a false sense of security ¡ªlike the one my father had before everything fell apart.


    Without waiting for me to prompt him, Sebastian begins, "I''m not going to me a dead man. We all share the responsibility for not seeing Jeff for who he really was. But you have to understand, we''re a team, and unity is essential. Trust in a fight¡ª that''s what keeps us alive. I never liked Jeff personally. I thought he was a lousy teammate, morezy and careless than a traitor, but he was still the man fighting beside me. That counts for something." He exhales slowly, as if releasing a weight he''s been carrying. "About these attacks, I''ve gathered some intel, but it''s mostly scattered and random. Nothing seems connected on the surface. I''m sure you and Ben have more pieces to this puzzle that could help. I''ll share everything I have and do whatever I can to assist. I want these people stopped just as much as you do. I want to understand how victims are left behind, with scent trails leading away in every direction, only to vanish after twenty feet. I want to know why I can''t pick up the scent of anyone crossing the pack. Even if the wolf''s scent is masked, the drugs should leave some kind of trail. I want to know how I can be tracking someone, have them in my sights, and then watch them disappear into thin air. And I want to know if my mate and pup will be safe under your protection if something happens to me-or if the pack will turn against them." His gaze locks with mine, and for the first time, I see not just a warrior, but the protector of our pack looking directly at me. It''s not a challenge¡ªit''s an honest confession of the fears and doubts he''s been carrying while trapped here.


    "I have no intention of harming innocent people," he adds quietly.


    "That''s not an answer, Alpha. You know it isn''t."


    "I don''t know who to trust anymore," he admits, voice tight with frustration. "I''ve been around all of you my whole life, learned from you, watched you with my father-and he still ended up dead at the hands of someone who was supposed to protect him. Forgive me if I don''t just fall back into old patterns."


    "That''s exactly what this group wants from you, ra," Richard''s voice cuts in, calm but firm. I feel Ben shift beside me, tense. Richard''s words echo something Ben said when he arrived.


    "Well, everything they want is already happening," I say bitterly. "My pack doesn''t trust me. The team that should be protecting me had a traitor in its ranks. And kids are still turning up drugged or dead. I''ve barely started, and I''m already failing."


    "No, kiddo," Richard replies gently. "You inherited a broken system. That''s what they want¡ªto watch you crumble so it''s easier to take everything from you. They think you''re weak.¡± He raises his hands in a cating gesture, anticipating the fight brewing in the air. "Whether it''s because you''re female, like Jeff thought, or because you''re young and easier to control, we don''t know. But I think you should keep your Beta close at all times. It''s clear you trust him for more than just being your mate. And close your mouth-your matebond is obvious, and neither of you have a clue how to hide it."


    I nce at Ben, who''s already trying to suppress a smile, and for a moment, the tension eases just a little. The weight of everything pressing down on us feels a bit lighter, but the fight is far from over.

 Chapter 381

    Sebastian chuckled, a sharp sound breaking the tense air. ¡°For a while, I honestly thought they were managing alright. But what I really wanted was to see Jeff''s expression the moment you sent him back to the Goddess. After everything he''s done, and while we''re all suffering here, he got off way too easy.¡±


    I cut in, my voice steady but carrying a hint of satisfaction. Both men turned to me, puzzled. ¡°Actually, you''re lucky in that regard. Jeff''s still locked up in the cells. The healers took his crime personally-killing my mother right under their watchful eyes. They''ve been assisting me, using their own unique skills to extract information from him."


    Sebastian leaned forward, eyes sharp with interest. "Wait, you still have him alive? Has he told you anything useful?¡±


    I shook my head slowly. ¡°Nothing that helps us much. But strangely, this process seems to give the healers a sense of peace, a new purpose in all this chaos." I shrugged, trying to downy theplexity. "We also caught another rogue working alongside him. He was spotted darting through Junior''s pack, abandoning his team and everything else just to escape."


    Ben finally spoke, breaking the silence that had settled over us since we''d sat down. "You''ve been focusing on tracking wolves and following scents. What about the magic involved? Have you considered that angle?"


    ¡°We suspected magic, of course,¡± I replied. ¡°It''s the only logical exnation for how they''re pulling this off. But so far, we haven''t uncovered anything beyond that."


    "Have you tried working with casters to trace the magic''s source or identify the spells being used?" Ben asked, his tone serious.


    ¡°No,¡± I admitted. "None of us have contacts willing to coborate.¡±


    Ben''s lips curved into a slight smile. ¡°Well, you''re in luck. I know a few. The challenge is getting them to meet with us-and then to open up. Alpha James has some theories and reached out to his ownwork. There are witches willing to talk, but theye with conditions."


    Sebastian leaned in eagerly. "What kind of conditions?"


    Ben''s gaze was steady. "Honestly, it''s the same thing the ones drugging us want. They''re after our protection, our assistance. They''d prefer to work together peacefully."


    Richard''s frustration bubbled over. "What exactly does that mean, boy?" His voice was sharp, impatience clear. I noticed Ben''s deliberate vagueness, probably because he hadn''t shared all the details with me yet. But I wouldn''t let them see that. Ben''s a strategist-always thinking several moves ahead. He''s still searching for a solution, and my wolf and I trust his judgmentpletely.


    "Bring them here," Ben said calmly.


    I froze for a moment, my expression unreadable. There had to be more to it.


    Richard jumped up, pacing angrily across the porch, muttering under his breath. Sebastian rolled his eyes and leaned back in his chair. "Why would you bring casters here, to our pack, when they''re part of the problem? Why help the very people you suspect of drugging our children, holding them hostage, or worse?" Richard''s words were sharp, his anger palpable.


    Ben remainedposed, clearly anticipating this reaction. "It''s simple. Sit down, and I''ll exin." His tone was firm but patient. If Richard had shouted at me like that, I know my temper would have red instantly. "You, Sebastian, Rick, and Jeff have been handling this your way for years-probably decades¡ªand it''s gotten you nowhere. Rick wasn''t interested in expanding or improving the pack; he wanted to maintain the status quo. His n was to work with familiar faces, avoid anything new, live out his retirement, and then pass the pack along. He was a good Alpha, but it wasn''t his passion¡ªmore of an obligation, if I had to guess based on how he acted while I knew him."


    Ben''s gaze shifted between them, unflinching. "If any of you truly wanted to fix this situation, and suspected witchcraft was involved, one or more of you should have reached out to casters you know¡ªor at least to people who know casters. Building rtionships with other packs, human cities, covens, vampire broods, and fae tribes nearby would have made sense. Gathering all the information possible about the casters working against you should have been a priority. But none of you did that. Instead, you let Jeff roam free, trying to destroy what you im to care about.¡±


    He folded his hands calmly in hisp, but I could feel the quiet strength radiating from him as he called out my father''s closest friends for theircency. I was still absorbing the weight of his words when I realized the attention had shifted back to me.


    "My suggestion, Alpha," Ben continued, "is that we make contact with the faction of the coven seeking protection from Ember and Ash. If we offer them a ce within the pack..."

 Chapter 382

    "You''re seriously considering handing over territory to a group of witches who could betray you at any moment?" Richard sneered, disbelief clear in his voice.


    Ben didn''t avert his gaze from me as he replied calmly, "Is it really any different from a Gamma poisoning his Luna?¡± He paused, then continued, "I never said we''d give themnd outright. I''m talking about inviting them here, bringing them onto our soil. Offering them protection in exchange for their aid. The kitchen witches and elemental witches could be invaluable allies, and this would allow them to step out of the shadows. Like I mentioned before-cohabitation." His eyes locked onto mine, silently waiting for my response. He had a n, but by presenting it in front of everyone, he was showing he was willing to wait for my approval. It was a calcted move, meant to prove a point.


    He had a valid argument. Forming alliances with different species, humans included, could be a strategic advantage. If their help could benefit the shopkeepers and the entire pack, why wouldn''t I consider it? At the same time, I understood Richard''s skepticism. If witches were the source of our troubles, why extend trust to them? Perhaps that was exactly why Ben brought this up here so I could hear multiple perspectives and make an unbiased decision. I caught the way he referred to thend as ¡°our¡±nd, and a flutter stirred in my chest, a subtle but unmistakable feeling of belonging.


    "Let''s reach out to Alpha James, make contact, and start from there," I said, feeling the weight of the decision settle on my shoulders.


    An exasperated sigh broke the silence. "What, Richard? He''s right. We''ve had plenty of time to get to the bottom of this, haven''t we? Hell, I''ve had time¡ªand none of us have made progress. The only thing that''s changed is that a dozen of our kids


    are dead, and my parents are both gone. Something has to shift."


    Sebastian, sitting quietly in his corner, finally spoke up. "What about Jeff?"


    I nced at him. "What about him?"


    "I want a shot at him. I know we still have to prove our loyalty, and we''re far from being off the hook because of him, but he put my family in danger. I''m stuck at home, unable to do my job because of that selfish asshole.¡±


    "I''ll have Jax and Dev take you,¡± I said firmly, rising to my feet. "Just don''t kill him. Not yet, anyway." Now was the moment to move forward; I didn''t expect talking to these witches to be easy, but we had to try.


    Ben trailed silently behind me as we headed to the truck. Without waiting for an invitation, I slid into the passenger seat. He preferred driving, and I didn''t mind. I waited quietly for him to break the silence. He liked to mull things over before speaking, while I tended to throw out ideas as they came. I was curious to see where he would take us next.

 Chapter 383

    46 - ra


    We drove northwest, the car filled with afortable silence that stretched between us. After about twenty minutes, he still hadn''t uttered a word, but I noticed a subtle shift in his demeanor-he seemed more at ease the further we distanced ourselves from Richard and Sebastian.


    Breaking the quiet, I nced over and asked, "Are you going to tell me what we''re doing, or should I start worrying that you''re taking me somewhere deep in the woods without a clue?" My eyes narrowed in suspicion, waiting for some kind of exnation.


    He exhaled sharply, frustration evident in his voice. ¡°I got a message from Tommy and Alpha James. We have a meeting."


    "Was there any chance you were going to fill me in? Give me a heads-up? Or did you want me to walk in blind and look like aplete fool?" I leaned my elbow against the window, resting my chin on my hand, clearly annoyed.


    He shrugged, avoiding eye contact. "I wasn''t sure you''d go along with it."


    "Well... I''m sitting right here with you in this car. Doesn''t that say something about the trust I have in you? Maybe you could show me the same respect." My frustration bubbled over as I crossed my arms and turned my gaze back to the road ahead. I thought we had reached some form of understanding. He was here now, part of my pack. I''d taken a huge risk trusting him, and while he was one of the few people I leaned on, there was still so much left to build between us. I had hoped this situation wasmon ground.


    He finally spoke again, his voice low and serious. "Her name is Briana. She''s a Nature Witch and the leader of the Verdant Coven. She''s just as determined as we are to either eliminate or contain the Ember and Ash Coven. Whether she wants to help us or simply protect her own kind, I don''t know. That''s all I have."


    "So, let me get this straight," I scoffed without looking at him. "We''re supposed to meet a witch, with zero backup, who might not even be on our side?"


    ¡°Who said I didn''t bring backup?¡± His tone dropped to a low growl, and despite my irritation, I felt a familiar shiver run through me.


    "You never told me what the n was beyond the two of us meeting some coven leader," I countered.


    "Do you honestly think I''d throw you into some unknown situation without a n? With everything going on, I thought you knew me better than that. How many times have we gone scouting, patrolling, or exploring caves without a team?" His words hit home. He was right-he always nned for the worst. Like an old man preparing for every possible disaster before leaving the packhouse.


    Still, I was tired of assuming people were doing their jobs properly.


    "So, who''s with us?" I barely managed to ask before my phone buzzed, interrupting my thoughts.


    "Hello, bosdy. Bossman said you''re giving him a hard time," Jax''s voice crackled through the link, full of teasingughter. Seriously? Were they having secret conversations about me?


    "Will you cut the guy some ck?" Dev chimed in, as if I''d been arguing with them instead of Ben.


    "What did he tell you about this mission?" I demanded. If they knew more than I did, Ben was definitely sleeping out on my balcony tonight¡ªsilver cuffs included, to keep him from shifting.


    "Some witch leader who''s into nature magic wants to talk about our witch problem," Jax replied, sounding indifferent. "That''s all we know."


    "And you''re both okay with jumping into the unknown with your new Beta without checking in with me first?"


    "You two are inseparable when he''s around. It''s safe to assume if he''s going somewhere, so are you. So tone down the third-degree interrogation, bosdy. We knew you wereing and figured you knew the n. Now let''s go get some answers." I could hear his breathing quicken before the link cut off. They must be patrolling near our truck.


    It was impossible to stay mad at them. This was exactly what I would have done. I just hated being left out of the loop.


    "Why didn''t you tell me we were doing this?" I turned fully toward Ben, my voice firm. This was my pack. I wasn''t about to be kept in the dark about anything. It was part of why we were in this mess to begin with.


    "Honestly?" He gave me a sidelong nce.


    "Yeah, that''s pretty much the question."


    "I wasn''t sure how your meeting with Richard and Sebastian would go." He slowed the car as we neared a clearing.


    "Exin..." I urged.


    He shifted into park, took a deep breath, and faced me. ¡°It could have gone so many ways. They might have lied to us. You might not have had the nerve to Alphamand them, considering they were your father''s former team. The most likely scenario, I thought, was that you''d unleash all the anger you''re still holding onto from your parents on Richard. I also figured you might go after Jeff again. We need answers, but I wouldn''t have stopped you either." He stepped out of the car at that, leaving me stunned. What the hell? That wasn''t an answer-it was more like a warning.


    ¡°Ben, wait.¡± I grabbed his shoulder, spinning him back toward me. "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    ¡°I made a judgment call. I nned for both possibilities¡ªbringing you in or letting you grieve however you needed. Telling you upfront would have influenced how you reacted today. You know now, and she''s here somewhere. Let''s go." He nudged my shoulder with his own before turning away.


    I scanned the dense forest surrounding us. "How do you know she''s here?"


    "Have you not been on patrols with the guystely?¡±


    "I have, but I''ve been busy. You know, traitors in my pack and all." I smirked as we carefully pushed through thick brush. There were no visible trails, which meant this spot was rarely, if ever, visited. There was something calming about a piece of forest left untouched. Sure, we tried to stick to our paths and disturb as little as possible, but this was something different¡ªalmost sacred.


    "You feel it." Ben''s voice pulled me from my thoughts. I turned to see him watching me closely, and I stumbled slightly. As usual, he caught me before I could fall t on my face. I swear, I''m only clumsy around him. Probably why I felt the need to remind him, "I''m the Alpha."


    "Huh."


    "I can see it on your face¡ªyou sense the magic around us. She must have some kind of barrier up. I''m still learning, and Tommy''s researching too, but I can smell it. The air has this clean ozone scent and a faint metallic taste."


    Closing my eyes, I focused. Almost instantly, the sensation hit me¡ªthe scent, the taste, the calm that settled over the clearing. Fascinating. "Is that all magic, or just hers?" The longer we stood there, the more curious I became.


    "It''s a side effect of Nature Magic." A soft, melodic voice floated through the trees, silky and soothing. I could have listened to it forever. That kind of power was dangerously captivating.

 Chapter 384

    47 - Ben


    I wish I had more rity, more concrete answers to hold onto, but all I get is this disembodied voice that only deepens the mystery. If I were the kind to gamble, I''d bet that the witch lurking somewhere nearby is eavesdropping and enjoying our confusion. But I''m not one to take risks without a sure win.


    I notice ra tense beside me as the phantom voice speaks again. Without hesitation, I slide my arm around her waist-not to confine her or make her feel trapped, but because the unknown surrounding us makes me crave her presence. Holding her close feels like a shield against the uncertainty pressing in on us.


    Gently drawing her back against my chest, I call out, ¡°Briana? My name is Ben. Alpha James sent me here. He said you might be able to help us with the drug problem guing our pack.¡±


    The heavy silence that follows is almost suffocating. I sense Jax and Dev shifting on either side of me, ready for whatever mighte next. They''re sharp, quick to read the tension in the air. Despite being told Briana is friendly, I''m not about to let my guard down and get caught off guard like a rookie.


    "If you tell your guards to stand down, I will lower my wards," the voice offers again, though I can''t pinpoint its origin.


    ra''s voice is steady but firm. "Why don''t you keep your wards up, but show yourself? No offense, but we''re done with magic being used against us in the dark. I want to see who I''m dealing with before I lower my defenses."


    Throughout, she stays connected to me, her eyes shing a mix of impatience and determination. I know she''s not in the mood for games-and honestly, I can''t me her irritation on anyone but myself.


    Usually, when ra asserts herself or takesmand, she steps away to im her space. But right now, with her pressed close, I feel stronger, more alert. Maybe she feels it too.


    "I have not harmed your pups, nor do I intend to," the voice replies, "but I do hold some of the answers you seek."


    ¡°That''s a good start,¡± ra responds, her patience thinning. ¡°But I''d prefer to speak to a face, if you don''t mind." I can sense her frustration growing through our bond-if this witch keeps toying with us, I''m afraid ra might just walk away.


    "As you wish, Alpha," the voice concedes.


    "Well, at least she got the title right," I mutter under my breath, scanning every direction. The voice seems toe from everywhere at once, as if the very trees around us are speaking.


    ¡°You''re not far off, Ben," the voice says crisply to my left. Suddenly, I notice a shimmer before thergest tree in the clearing. A tall, slender woman steps out, her form blending seamlessly from the rough bark.


    Her face is young, but carries the weight of deep knowledge. Chocte brown hair flows down her back, nearly grazing her knees. I wonder if witches age like werewolves or fae-slowly, almost timelessly. Briana looks to be in herte twenties, yet something about her suggests she''s lived far longer than that.


    ¡°ra''s right again,¡± I think, surprised to realize Briana is responding to my thoughts.


    "So, you have telepathy too?" I ask aloud.


    "No, but the forest senses the energy your thoughts emit. You''re as curious as your Alpha is hot-tempered. You don''t blurt out the first thing that crosses your mind. Your Alpha questions my motives. You don''t trust easily, child," Briana says, shifting her attention from me to ra, who remains coiled and ready.


    "Are you going to tell us something useful, or just stand there analyzing our auras all day?" ra snaps.


    Briana smiles softly, stepping in front of us. The forest seems to ripple around her, each de of grass reaching out as she moves past.


    "You''ve been caught in the middle of a dangerous game," Briana begins.


    ¡°Our teens and pups dying from overdoses isn''t a game,¡± ra interrupts sharply. "High Priestess," Briana corrects gently.


    "Excuse me?" ra''s head snaps back, her tone sharp.


    "I used your title because it is yours. I am the High Priestess of the Verdant Coven," Briana exins calmly.


    "Do you know who''s behind the harming to ck w''s pups?" I ask, eager for


    answers.


    "I believe I do. Magic has its own ''vor.'' Each witch leaves a unique signature


    when casting a spell. It''s difficult to hide or disguise, even for me.¡±


    "So, who exactly are we hunting? And how do we stop her? My pack isn''t a yground for some rogue caster''s agenda."


    "She was once part of my coven," Briana reveals. "Until someone convinced her she should lead. When I refused to step aside, she left with a group of witches and


    warlocks loyal to her. Now, she''s trying to overthrow me by force."


    "By controlling my pack''s minds to take you down?" I ask, incredulous.


    "Something like that," Briana confirms.


    "How do you know all this?" I press. "That''s a lot of specific information. Why didn''t youe to us sooner?"


    "I didn''t realize ck w was the target until I spoke with Alpha James. As for knowing who she is¡ªshe left with a clear threat and since then, several of my coven members have been found dead or gone missing. I suspect she''s turning them against me."


    "Why not strike first and deal with her yourself?" Jax steps forward, his strategist''s mind racing. "Why wait for the worst to happen when you know it''sing?"


    "This is something you''ll have to understand about witches," Briana answers quietly. "I am a Green Witch. I work with the earth, feeling its pulse. I don''t seek conflict. Like your pack, leadership and power are passed down the matron''s bloodline. But unlike you, we can choose to ept or pass on the mantle. Not everyone is meant to lead or care for the coven. I choose peace and negotiation. I will fight if I must, but I strive to avoid it. It''s simply who I am."


    "Alpha James mentioned you want to relocate your coven to ck w''snds. Why?" Dev''s voice breaks in, her tone probing but calm.


    She continues, "You''re giving us answers, but they don''t feelplete. We need to talk about what this means for us and your coven."


    "Like I said, my members are disappearing at an rming rate. Even with wards and protections, I can''t keep them all safe. But with your pack''s physical strength and our magical wardsbined, I believe we can protect what matters most¡ª together."

 Chapter 385

    48 - Ben


    "If we decide to join forces, what exactly does that mean for you?" I asked cautiously. ¡°No offense, High Priestess, but I''m not about to hand over the little pack territory we have to someone we haven''t properly vetted."


    ra''s gaze was steady as Briana replied, ¡°We have no intention of taking what doesn''t belong to us or settling here permanently. Regarding amodations, we have the resources to invest in building properties, which you could useter for new pack members. Think of it as a kind of down payment. Until then, we are perfectly willing to camp temporarily in the forest."


    I raised an eyebrow. "How many coven members will you be bringing with you?¡±


    "There are thirty of us remaining,¡± Briana answered calmly. "And given the current circumstances, we are not looking to increase that number."


    ra''s expression tightened slightly when Briana mentioned, "We believe there may be wards or spells ced within the pack that are being used against us. Can you help remove them?"


    Briana''s reply was measured. ¡°That''s aplicated question." I felt ra stiffen in my arms as Briana continued. ¡°I won''t pretend that my magic can undo every other form of magic. It doesn''t work that way, and anyone who believes otherwise is bound to be deceived. Magic has its checks and bnces; no single type of caster is all-powerful. What we can do is detect these spells, understand their purpose, and in many cases, help you counteract them ifplete removal isn''t possible."


    ra looked at me, her eyes searching. I realized this was the first time she''d asked for my opinion, apart from Jax and Dev.


    "I don''t see any other viable option," I said thoughtfully. "If she''s willing to invest in building property and then leave it for you to use as you see fit, that''s a start. Plus, having someone experienced in teaching magic could speed up our understanding, rather than waiting for Tommy to ry information. I know you''re cautious about forming an alliance."


    "Where would you suggest cing her coven if they join us?" ra asked.


    Briana considered the question before answering. "One possibility is the forest between ck w and Red Fang. That way, they''d be surrounded by our known allies. However, that area is where much of the magic activity is happening, so it could be easier for them to conceal anything they might be doing against you. It''s not a bad location-they''d be between us, Blue Moon, and White Diamond, which offers some strategic advantage. But it''s not close to the packhouse, so if they''re in danger and need help, response time would be longer. Another option is the forest just north of the packhouse. That would keep them close for assistance and allow easier ess, enabling us to learn more. The trade-off is losing some of the natural buffer provided by the forest and ally packs."


    Jax''s voice cut in through our link. "I vote to keep them close." Since I had opened the link to include them in the conversation, their input was valuable. They knew ra and this pack better than I did. "We can observe and learn more effectively without spreading ourselves too thin."


    Dev nodded in agreement. "I concur. Keeping them near the pack means we can better support everyone in town as well. She might even help calm the nerves of pack members while they''re here."


    ra shot a yful re at Dev. "I''m not about to let her put a spell on pack members, you idiot!¡±


    Dev grinned. "You know what I mean. She brings a calm to the forest. Even you haven''t tried to rip anyone''s head off since she arrived. Maybe we could make use of her unique presence, that''s all."


    ra turned her attention back to Briana. "How soon can your coven members move in?"


    Without a word, Briana waved her hand, and the forest behind her shimmered like a delicate metallic curtain fluttering in the breeze. Beyond it, men and women appeared, dressed in old-world traveling clothes in shades of beige and brown. Each had several brown leather packs resting at their feet. It was like stepping into a renaissance film.


    ra stepped forward, hands on her hips. "It''s a bit presumptuous to assume we''d let you stay, don''t you think?"


    Briana''s tone was steady but firm. "We haven''t assumed anything, Alpha. This is simply our situation. We have been nomads for some time now. Given the threat on their lives, I don''t let them wander far from me. To avoid any suspicion, we have no intention of working against you. My coven has already suffered enough at the hands of one of our own. We seek only your safety and protection."


    ra nodded thoughtfully, then turned to Jax and Dev. "Escort them to the forest north of the packhouse. They can use the private clearing there. We''ll go speak with Mnie," she nced at me, ¡°and organize meals."


    I nodded in agreement, and Jax and Dev responded with a crisp, "Yes, Alpha." We


    all moved smoothly to our assigned tasks.


    I opened the passenger door for ra, who gave me a questioning look. I said nothing just a polite gesture. Luna Beth would have my head if I didn''t show proper manners, especially in front of guests. We were still working on establishing ra''s authority as Alpha within her own pack.


    Once we were driving and out of earshot of the others, ra turned to me sharply. "What was that about?"


    I smiled slightly, choosing to y dumb until I had all the context. "You''re going to need to give me more details if you want an answer."


    She narrowed her eyes. "You holding onto me... opening the door... What was all that?"


    ¡°First off, any man who''s never opened a door for you deserves a punch in the dick. It''s rude. As for holding you, my wolf wanted you close. I didn''t think you''d appreciate me shoving you behind my back to protect you, which was his n. So Ipromised. You didn''t seem to mind."


    I nced sideways to gauge her reaction.


    She exhaled with a hint of amusement. "I wasn''t about to fight with you in front of strangers." Then, softer, "I do appreciate you not shoving me back." That sounded a little forced. Maybe I wasn''t the only one taking cues from my wolf.


    ¡°Do you think Mnie is still mad at me? Will she help with these witches?"


    Her uncertainty stung. Too many people in this pack had chipped away at her confidence and her ability to lead.


    "I don''t think she''s mad at you," I assured her. "I believe she understands, but she''s overwhelmed. If we can get Omegas to help her feed the coven, that''ll be a good start."


    ra nodded, staring out the side window, lost in thought.

 Chapter 386

    49 - ra


    Ben wasn''t wrong. Mnie wasn''t angry with me at all; in fact, she eagerly seized the opportunity to prove her loyalty by personally taking charge of preparing meals for the coven. Once she got started, there was no stopping her whirlwind of energy. I gave her the freedom to select five Omegas to assist her with the task and to gather anything necessary for the coven''s needs.


    A few hours after our meeting, Jax and Dev reported that every member of the coven had been ounted for and wasfortably settled in the clearing near the packhouse. I sent them off to update the rest of the warriors and prepare them to learn new scent markers so we could easily distinguish allies from enemies.


    "Now, I just have to break it to the pack that I''m bringing witches into our home¡ªand that they have to behave themselves,¡± I muttered under my breath, though Ben was close enough to hear.


    "Is it really that bad?" he asked, his voice calm but curious.


    I paused, locking eyes with him for a moment before it dawned on me¡ªBen had never actually been inside the packhouse with me before. He hadn''t witnessed the hostility I faced, like the time Jeff twisted rumors among the shopkeepers and I got chewed out for it. This was going to be a harsh reality check for him. My pack had always been wary of me stepping into my father''s shoes, but now that he was gone and couldn''t shield me from the worst of it, the situation was far moreplicated than I''d realized. Ben might even decide to reject me and walk away. I mean, who wants a mate who''s not epted by their own pack? Especially when you''re the Alpha that everyone resents an Alpha who can''t evenmand basic respect, all because I''m missing a third leg.


    I rolled my eyes. "Why don''t youe see for yourself?"


    Without waiting for a response, I started walking. He could either follow or not. As I moved through the house, a strange feeling settled in my chest. I''d never loved this enormous ce; it always felt excessive, like someone trying too hard to appear important. Our pack had always been rtively small-between three and five hundred members at any given time. Most of them ran small family businesses or served as warriors. Others left to pursue higher education and only came back when they were ready to retire.


    There was never really a reason for a packhouse this grand. Especially not until this rogue and witch problem arose. I couldn''t even remember thest time my father had entertained members from another pack here.


    "What?" Ben''s voice startled me from behind, and I realized I''d stopped moving, staring into the grand formal living room. "Is everything okay? Jax, Dev?"


    I blinked and shook myself out of my thoughts. "Yeah, everything''s fine. I was just thinking about how useless this house really is. Why didn''t my dad ever fix it up or move somewhere smaller?" I spun around, taking in every detail.


    "What do you mean?" Ben asked as Ipleted my turn.


    "I don''t know why it never urred to me before, but this entire house feels pointless. My dad was an only child, I''m an only child, and we hardly ever entertain anyone. So why the hell do we need a house this big?"


    "Maybe your ancestors needed arger ce?" he suggested.


    I snorted. "That was rhetorical. My ancestors were jerks who needed to feel bigger and better than everyone else."


    Ben raised an eyebrow. "What exactly are you saying?"


    "I''m not sure yet," I admitted with a shrug. "One problem at a time. Come on, let''s go meet the pack." Iughed dryly.


    He followed me out the door as we made our way down thene. I couldn''t help but notice the ostentatious design spilling out here as well. At least the circr driveway was practical foring and going, but the statues, ornamental trees, and boratendscaping looked more fitting for an Alpha King in his castle than for an Alpha with a pack of just three hundred members.


    Once we reached the main drive, I led Ben to the left. Our pack only had four main roads; everything else was awork of trails created by running, walking, or driving off-road vehicles. This was one thing I loved about my pack¡ªthe simplicity and minimalism. I just wished that aesthetic extended into the packhouse itself, but I had a feeling my great-great-grandfather had deliberately made it stand out, wanting to assert his importance when he built it.


    We passed the entrance to the training grounds, and a memory of when the Silver Crescent guys first arrived hit me suddenly. We mostly walked in silence. Ben asked a few questions about the houses and pack history as we headed toward the center of town, but he didn''t chatter incessantly. The quiet was a wee change.


    The main stretch of town consisted of two parallel roads lined with most of the shops and restaurants. At the far end, a perpendicr road connected them and housed our school, along with the homes of several elders. I wondered if that arrangement was the elders'' design or my ancestors''.


    I took Ben into every shop, introducing him as our new Beta. Everyone seemed to ept him when I made him part of the pack, though I knew he hadn''t used the mindlink or his aura with anyone out of respect. He truly had been trained well to be a leader. I didn''t mention that he was my mate, and he didn''t correct me when I introduced him.


    Most of the pack members were polite to the neer. I''d never seen my father do any of this¡ªhe rarely inducted new members, and he hadn''t gotten to this part of my training before he died. Most of the females seemed fine with me as Alpha; it was the males I worried about.


    Finally, we reached Deacon''s shop. Thest time I''d seen him, he''d stormed out of my office, telling me I wasn''t his Alpha and warning me to fix things so the pack wouldn''t be afraid.


    The little bell above the shop door chimed as we entered. If Deacon weren''t such a pain, this would be one of my favorite ces. He and his mate ran an apothecary of sorts. His mate specialized mainly in kitchen and healing supplies. She was a healer by trade but didn''t want to work at the pack hospital, so she handled smaller issues. Werewolves didn''t get sick like humans, but when injured or ill, herbal treatments often worked better than modern medicine. Her skills allowed our pack doctor to focus on the more serious cases.


    Lately, they''d been busier than ever.


    "What do you want?" a growl came from behind me.

 Chapter 387

    50 - ra


    I had hoped to see Melodie first. At least she would have managed to appear calm and polite, even if only for show.


    ¡°Hello, Deacon. I wanted to introduce you to our new Beta..." I began, but he cut me off abruptly.


    "So now that your father''s gone, you''re just going to toss Richard and the others aside?" His voice was sharp, almost bitter. Ben tensed beside me but remained still.


    "My team isn''t my father''s team, and frankly, it''s none of your concern. This is how things will be from now on," I said firmly.


    Deacon sneered, ncing over my shoulder. "Maybe you''ll actually get her to do her damn job."


    Ben didn''t hesitate this time. He stepped forward, closing the distance until he was nose to nose with Deacon. "You will not disrespect the Alpha in my presence," he warned, his aura radiating power that filled the room. Deacon tried to resist, but it was futile-Ben was strong. I had seen him confront me enough times to know this was a different level entirely. Deacon''s head dropped slightly, forced into submission.


    "Your Alpha is doing you a favor by introducing me herself," Ben continued. "She''s too polite to use her aura on you out of respect for the pack members she cares about. But I don''t have that same restraint. If youe at her in any way I consider uncivil, you''ll get the same treatment as Jeff. Understand?"


    Jeff grumbled low in his chest, clearly unhappy about being outmatched, but he wasn''t about to argue with someone higher-ranked who wasn''t afraid to use force. The problem was, Deacon had just made me look ineffective as a leader. His petty excuse about me respecting them more only highlighted my weakness. Before I could signal Ben to step back, Melodie appeared.


    "Hello, Alpha, Beta. It''s a pleasure to meet you. We''re grateful you''re here to assist the Alpha during this difficult transition. I know the circumstances aren''t ideal. Alpha, if you need anything, please don''t hesitate to ask. I want to assure you that your mother''s tea was always handled with the utmost care. And, not to ce me, but for rity, I personally sealed her canister following her usual specifications. I hope you don''t doubt me."


    I shook my head. ¡°I don''t, Melodie. Jeff confessed everything. His ego just wouldn''t let him give credit to anyone else.¡± I rolled my eyes, realizing I had never considered Melodie a suspect. After all, she was the one who blended and packed my mother''s very specific tea blend. I shouldn''t have been sofortable with that thought. Maybe Jax and Dev had questioned her. I wasn''t ready for all of this.


    "Is that why you brought witches into the pack?" she asked softly, almost as if she didn''t want to hear the answer but needed to.


    Her mate, however, exploded with anger.


    "WITCHES?! Why the hell are you bringing those poisoning cowards here? They started this mess in the first ce!"


    I took a deep breath and addressed the reasonable mate. ¡°Unfortunately, they''re affected by the same rogue casters recruiting rogue wolves. They''re here, and I need Melodie''s help." I looked at Melodie. "Would you be willing to work with the coven leader and help us dismantle some of the spells cast around our pack? They''re kitchen and green witches, and they''ll need to assist in reducing the chaos magic. It''s part of why we''re having so much trouble finding and capturing these rogues. This will give us a fighting chance. I trust you to see through anything suspicious about their practices. I haven''t had enough interactions to trust them wholeheartedly, but I do believe they''re here to help, not harm us."


    "I''d be happy to help, Alpha."


    "Over my dead body you''re going anywhere near those casting scum," Deacon snapped, crossing his arms as if that settled the matter. He was seriously mistaken. My aura swept over him, calm but firm. She will assist me in whatever way I deem necessary as Alpha of this pack. Didn''t he demand I do my job? Just because he disliked the solution didn''t mean he could change the n. He had no say. His opinion had never been asked for¡ªor offered respectfully. He was a pack member, not a decision-maker. "Stand down before I make you stand down." I pressed my aura into him. I hated using it; I wanted people to follow me willingly, not out of fear. But now that Ben had set the standard, there was no other way. That little reminder made me furious all over again, and my aura throbbed with raw aggression. "Are we clear?¡± I asked, my voice low and harsh, pushing into the bond that connected us. He let out a small sound¡ªnot a whimper, more of a grunt of resistance. My wolf growled deep in my chest. She hated being disobeyed or having her authority challenged. ¡°I said, are... we..... clear?" I emphasized each word with a pulse of pressure. I was ready to bring him to his knees if necessary.


    "Oh, for Goddess''s sake, Deacon. Just answer the Alpha. Quit being difficult. You''re not going to say no."


    He grunted again, then finally muttered, "Fine."


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t catch that."


    "Fine. We''re clear. But only because my mate is better at convincing me than you are."


    "What are you, twelve? I don''t care as long as you''re not a pain in my ass and don''t piss off the casters who are actually here to help us." I turned to leave. "Melodie, I''ll be in touch when I know more."


    "Okay, Alpha."


    As we walked away, an epic fight erupted behind us. From the few words I caught, it sounded like Deacon might be sleeping outside tonight.

 Chapter 388

    51 - ra


    A simmering fury churned beneath my skin, fueled by the fact that I was being forced tomand one of my own pack members as Alpha. I knew Ben sensed the tension radiating from me, yet he chose not to question it. That silent understanding only made the weight heavier. This was exactly what I had struggled against my entire life. Our pack was small-too small to justifypelling anyone to obey if you led with true respect. That was the lesson my mother had taught me, and she earned the admiration of every pack member because of it. My father''s leadership was marked by kindness and empathy. I should be able to emte that. But clearly, somewhere along the way, we had missed the key lessons on how to lead with grace.


    I wrapped up the formal introductions of Ben to the pack. Most of the members had already met him and the rest of the Silver Crescent team during their time here. They were skilled at mingling, quick to forge friendships. I couldn''t help but notice a few lingering nces from female pack members, their eyes drawn to him a little longer than polite. I had to admit to myself that Ben was undeniably handsome, even if his strict, rigid demeanor made him seem unapproachable. If he were just a human, he''d blend seamlessly with military officers¡ªhis hair always perfectly trimmed, his clothes impably clean, tailored to fit every curve. Ugh, no! I was angry at him. I couldn''t let myself dwell on how attractive he was, or how effortlessly he could smile, causing even the mostmitted females to giggle and blush. I hated that about him.


    "Hey El. The coven''s arrived and they''re all set up. Brianna says they''re good for the night¡ªno need to worry about dinner. Any other instructions?" Jax''s voice pulled me back from my spiraling thoughts.


    "Thank f*ck!" I muttered under my breath.


    "Really? That didn''t take too long," Jax teased.


    "Not you, Jax. It''s just... this day needs to end." I sighed, trying to steady my voice. "Tell Brianna her coven can meet at the packhouse for breakfast. Mnie''s really excited to meet them-she''s hoping to learn some new kitchen tricks. Then we''ll n where to start scanning and dismantling any harmful magic. We should post a patrol guard with them overnight, just in case they need anything."


    "Got it, Alpha."


    I turned and stepped out of thest shop, my body heavy with exhaustion and my mind aching from the relentless pressure. So many things were happening at once, and I felt like I wasn''t making a single difference. Darkness had fallen. I needed food and rest to prepare for whatever tomorrow might bring.


    "Hey! Wait up. Where are you going?" Ben''s voice came from behind me, breaking through the fog of my thoughts. Just minutes ago, I had been wrestling internally with my female pack members about him, thenpletely forgot he was still with me. I really needed sleep.


    Rubbing my face, I slowed my pace. "Sorry. Jax told me the coven''s settled for the night in the forest behind the packhouse. And then I realized just how much we''ve done today. I''m suddenly exhausted. I need to eat, then sleep. They''re going to have breakfast at the packhouse¡ªat least, that''s what I told them."


    I kept walking toward what was, I supposed, now ''our'' home. He didn''t say a word, trailing just behind my right shoulder, exactly where a good Beta should be. Asshole. No one had ever stirred such conflicting emotions within me-not even Jax or Dev, who I''d grown up with.


    We passed through the double front doors, moving past the foyer and the formal living room, heading down the hall toward the kitchen.


    "Hey Mnie! Just need something small. Mind if we raid the cabs?" I called out.


    Halfway through the sentence, Mnie beat me to it. "I''ll do you one better, Alpha.¡± She hurried over to one of the huge ovens and pulled out two tes piled high beneath foil.


    "What''s that?" I asked, trying to keep the surprise from my voice. I shouldn''t have been shocked-Mnie was the most perceptive person I''d ever met. It was like she anticipated everyone''s needs before they even realized them themselves.


    "I figured since you were out visiting the shops today, you probably didn''t stop for lunch. So I made sure there was something ready when you got back." She shrugged, cing the tes on the kitchen ind and immediately returning to her work, as if this was just another ordinary day.


    "Wow. Thank you." My voice softened with genuine gratitude.


    ¡°Thanks, Mnie,¡± Ben said warmly as his arm brushed past me. The contact sent a sudden burst of goosebumps racing down my arm. When I nced over, he was walking toward the small table by the window, which looked out onto the patio. Maybe he sensed I was upset and was giving me space. The problem was, now I wasn''t sure where to go. I hadn''t eaten in the dining room since losing my parents. Little things like that kept hitting me hardtely. I didn''t want to enter that room without them, but when the coven members starteding regrly, I might not have a choice. Instead, I chose to stand and chat with Mnie about the coven. It was a decent distraction from the heaviness in my chest.


    "Mel, the coven members are going to start taking meals here, starting with breakfast tomorrow. Sorry to spring that on you. Do you need any extra help to make it happen?"

 Chapter 389

    ¡°No, Alpha. Dev and I already sorted everything out earlier. We''re all set," she replied smoothly, her tone calm yet gently confirming my approval. "Would you like to see the dining room? You and the boys haven''t really used it muchtely, so I had the girls arrange it for tonight. Hope that''s alright with you." There was no hesitation in her voice-just a quiet check to make sure she was on the right track. Honestly, she''s incredible.


    "That sounds perfect," I said, appreciating her thoughtfulness. "If you need anything else to help them settle in, just let me know. I want this to be a win-win situation, but right now, it feels like they''re contributing way more than we are."


    She smiled knowingly. "We''ve nned a pretty standard menu for tomorrow. None of them asked for anything special, but I''ll wait to see how they eat in the morning before making any changes." She winked at me, fully aware that the boys were being polite and that she''d have to coax out any real preferences. That''s exactly the kind of challenge she thrives on. I couldn''t help but smile at the thought as I quietly finished my meal, watching her move with effortless grace around the kitchen.


    When I got up to clear my te, I nced around and noticed I was alone. Where had Ben disappeared to? His silence was unnerving-almost eerie, even for me. He''d been shadowing me all day, but maybe he was already tired of trailing behind. I''ve seen plenty of guys who couldn''t keep up, so it wouldn''t surprise me.


    The hallway leading to my room was unusually still. I realized I hadn''t been truly alone in this house since my mother''s attack. The silence felt heavy, almost suffocating. As I reached my door, the scent of Ben hit me¡ªhe''d showered, and the steam had only intensified his intoxicating fragrance. I hated how close he was right now. Taking a deep breath, I steeled myself before opening the door. I knew the smell would be stronger inside, and I didn''t want to enjoy it¡ªI wanted to be angry. "You gonna tell me what the hell is wrong, or should I just keep guessing?" His voice was low, teasing, yet edged with something more serious.


    I shot back, unable to resist a jab, "Why are you on my couch when there''s a perfectly good bed right across the hall?"


    He was sprawled out like a model in those perfectly fitted shorts and a casual t-shirt, one arm covering his eyes, the other resting on his waist with a thumb hooked into the waistband. Damn it. I couldn''t stop my mind from drifting south of that waistband. I forced myself to turn and head straight for the bathroom, mming the door a little too hard behind me.


    "That''s a ''no,'' then. Got it," I heard his muffled voice through the door, clear despite the barrier.


    I took my time in the shower, letting the warm water soothe my nerves. Part of me hoped he''d fall asleep waiting outside. Another part meticulously groomed itself, hoping he might notice the effort. And then there was this tiny, rebellious spark inside me, wondering if I could sneak off and indulge in a little private fantasy¡ªone fueled by the vivid image burned into my mind without him catching on to the lingering scent. Probably not, but I was desperate enough to try. I was wound tight, and I''d only ever seen him without a shirt once. This emotional roller coaster was brutal. I just wanted to get off.

 Chapter 390

    52 - ra


    After spending an excessive amount of time in the bathroom-plucking, trimming, brushing, and applying lotion until I run out of things to do¨DI finally step out. The room is cloaked in darkness, and I can hear Ben''s steady, soft breathing. It''s even enough that I''m almost certain he''s asleep, or perhaps he''s just exceptionally good at pretending to be. I slip under the covers, but restlessness clings to me. I toss and turn, unable to find afortable position, and my mind refuses to quiet down. Thoughts dart around like frantic fireflies, bouncing from one worry to the next, pounding in my head. Rogues infiltrating my pack, peddling drugs to the pups. Witches spiraling out of control, aiding those rogues in an attempt to seize power. My parents, the coven I allowed onto ournds, pack members betraying me without hesitation while secretly working with my father. And then there''s the mate I desire but simultaneously reject. Why can''t I catch a moment''s peace to gather my scattered thoughts? I silently plead to the moon goddess above. A sting of tears pricks behind my eyelids. If this is the weight of being an Alpha, why did my father never warn me? Why didn''t he share how grueling it truly is? I''ve spent half my life fighting, bargaining, negotiating, but this... this burden was never discussed. I inhale deeply, my breath trembling, and then a soothing warmth begins to flow up my legs like golden honey, enveloping my entire body. The tightness in my chest loosens with another slow breath, and my eyelids grow heavy. What is this strangefort? Before I can look around to figure out why I feel as if wrapped in a soft, cozy nket, darkness overtakes me.


    I awaken to an empty room. The faint scent of Ben lingers in the air-he was here not long ago. I know he''s still upset with me for not speaking to himst night. How do I exin that I don''t want to force anyone to follow me to someone who has no issues with it? I want to lead my pack my way, and no one¡ªnot even my mate¡ªcan dictate otherwise. I roll my eyes and rise from the bed. Let him be mad; I''ll deal with itter. He''s already made it clear he isn''t going anywhere. Meanwhile, I have a thousand other pressing matters, and I''m not even sure what exactly he wants from


    me.


    This morning, in line with my mother''s expectations, I take care in choosing my outfit. When meeting the leader of another group, it''s important to show respect by putting effort into your appearance. It''s a gesture both for their sake and mine. I would have done so yesterday had I known who we were meeting. I hope our conversation will be brief so we can quickly focus on the business of removing whatever hexes or spells are guing my pack. Brianna does not disappoint¡ªshe arrives fully prepared, matching my energy with her own.


    Apanying her is another woman, positioned just to Brianna''s right, in the same way Ben sits beside me. I don''t think witches refer to their second-inmand as ''Betas,'' but this woman must hold a simr rank within the coven. Brianna makes no introductions, and I choose not to press. Perhaps their customs differ from ours.


    I spread arge map across the grand dining room table, outlining the general borders and details of our territory. Ben adds notes on areas where we''ve observed the most activity, and together we describe the cave we discovered at the water''s edge near Junior''snd.


    After several long minutes of scanning the map and exchanging silent nces with the woman beside her, Brianna selects a region she wants to inspect in person.


    "Will you be removing any wards or hexes today?" Ben asks.


    ¡°If possible, Beta,¡± the woman finally replies. ¡°Until we identify the nature of the magic involved, we can''t determine the necessary countermeasures.¡± Her name is Marietta, and I sense a certain sharpness in her tone. "I hope you didn''t expect an immediate fix to your problems."


    I feel Ben tense beside me, though his face remains unreadable. I gently touch his forearm under the table¡ªa subtle warning, as much to calm him as to reassure.


    ¡°Easy, Marietta. Not everyone is looking for a quick solution. They''re inexperienced with our ways but seem eager to learn. Extend them the same patience you''d offer a witchling discovering her powers for the first time." My words seem to unsettle Marietta. She doesn''t appear hostile, but there''s a flicker of hesitation. I wonder what might have caused her to challenge her superior. Then again, perhaps this is just how witches operate.


    ¡°We will assess the situation thoroughly and bring you up to speed on what magic we believe has been cast on your pack," Brianna exins. "Only then can we determine the best course of action to assist your pack¡ªand, by extension, our covens."


    "Covens? As in more than one?" Ben interrupts before I can respond.


    "Yes, pup. More than one," Marietta replies sharply but quiets when Brianna ces a calming hand on her arm.


    "We merged our covens when it became clear our members were being targeted specifically," Brianna adds more gently. A brief, unreadable exchange passes between the two women. I''m sure Ben caught the ''pup''ment, and I know neither of us is viewed as mature in their eyes. Though they don''t seem much older than me, the way they speak suggests otherwise. Even if they were in their thirties, Ben, at neen, would still be a pup. At twenty-five, I''m hardly more seasoned, but Brianna at least tries to treat me as the leader I am. Marietta, however, seems more guarded. I can''t tell if it''s because of our species, our age, or simply us in general that has her on edge.


    "We should start with a tour of your pack, beginning here," Marietta says, pointing delicately to the northwestern corner of our territory, tracing the border we share with Red Fang.


    "We should notify Junior and introduce you. His pack is experiencing simr issues, though not as severe as ours. Unfortunately, I believe that''s a gender-rted factor,¡± I add, watching the two women''s eyes sh at myment. Good¡ªat least someone understands the struggles I face.


    Once we finalize our n and everyone has eaten, I instruct Mnie and the other Omegas to assist the coven members in settling in. I want them to have full ess to the guest wing for showers and any personal needs. I''ve also granted them use of the kitchen, gym, andundry facilities. I know they''re ustomed to being one with nature, but sometimes modernforts help boost morale.


    I insist that Jax and Dev join us. As my lead warriors, they need firsthand knowledge of the types of magic we''re dealing with. They assign a few warriors to support the coven, ensure patrols are aware of our movements, and inform Junior about the situation. He agrees to meet us at the shoreline where the most activity has been observed. Brianna and Marietta don''t request additional coven members to apany us. Whether that''s confidence or a sign of trust we''ve earned remains to be seen.

 Chapter 391

    53-Ben


    ra didn''t utter a word as I slid into the driver''s seat of the SUV. I had expected the witches to insist on walking through the woods, hoping to track down the magic that was being wielded against us, but instead, their focus was fixed on the locations where bodies had been discovered¡ªces we needed to investigate first. So, we drove on in silence. I told myself the witches were simply absorbing their surroundings, concentrating deeply, but the atmosphere inside the vehicle was thick with unspoken tension. It didn''t feel aimed at either ra or me specifically, yet it was as if they already sensed what awaited us the sights, sounds, scents, and even the emotions we would encounter once we arrived.


    I caught ra''s subtle nce; she''d noticed it too. The witches seemed tomunicate without words, almost telepathically, much like how Jeremiah and I linked minds through our wolves. I found myself curious about the nature of their connection. Perhaps it was the close bond between the three of them. Jeremiah and I had often understood each other without speaking, and it made me wonder how the witches managed it. Speaking of Jeremiah, I realized I should call and check on him and the pups. It still felt surreal that my best friend was a father now¡ªalmost as unbelievable as Kennedy stepping into her role as Luna and bonding with a wolf while still human.


    My thoughts were interrupted when Brianna''s voice cut through the quiet. She didn''t shout¡ªher tone was low and captivating, almost hypnotic-but it was enough for me to m on the brakes as if she had yelled. "There,¡± she said, pointing between ra and me toward a cluster of trees visible through the windshield.


    I nced at ra, but all I saw were ordinary trees. This wasn''t a ce I


    remembered from when I first arrived. Still, I knew the witches had been struggling


    with this for a long time-long before Jeremiah and Alpha James had gotten


    involved. Maybe they''d discovered a body here as well.


    "Nothing I recognize. Do you see something we don''t?" ra asked Brianna, her eyes fixed on the spot Brianna indicated.


    Brianna answered with a question of her own. "Where is this on your map?"


    ra took a slow, deep breath, her Alpha instincts battling with her hunger for answers. She hated being ignored, and I fought back a smirk at the familiar stubbornness. "It''s just shy of halfway between our northern border and the waterfront on the western edge of our territory. Red Fangnds begin about a mile that way," she said, gesturing west. "Our pack patrols cover the neutral zone in between."


    Brianna exchanged a brief, meaningful look with Marietta, which I caught out of the corner of my eye in the rearview mirror. Without a word, they both climbed out of the vehicle, and ra followed closely behind before I could even ask what was happening. I hurried to pull the SUV over and park. Jax and Dev did the same, and we plunged into the dense underbrush, pushing through thick branches until we found the three women gathered tightly around something on the ground.


    A sharp, acrid smell hung in the air, and I could feel the weight of something heavy pressing down around us, but I couldn''t see what they were focused on.


    "What is that?" I asked the guys, but they just shrugged, seemingly as clueless as I was. The women didn''t even acknowledge me. When I tried to step closer, an invisible barrier stopped me cold. It was like ra, Marietta, and Brianna were trapped inside a ss dome. What the hell was going on? I raised my fist to knock, forcing myself to stay calm. I didn''t know these witches well, but neither my wolf nor I sensed any immediate danger from them. ra wasn''t alone in there, but maybe she was only inside because she was with them. Maybe they were the key to getting her out¡ªand every part of me ached to have her free, right now.


    I knocked again, harder this time, but still no response.


    "What the hell is happening?" Jax asked, his voice thick with concern, mirroring my


    own unease.


    "No clue," I admitted. "We were heading to the first ce a victim was found when Brianna suddenly pointed here, jumped out, and the three of them took off without a word. Now I can''t get through whatever this is." I pressed my palm against the invisible wall, pushing gently. "She''s not alone, but I don''t like that none of us is in there with her." I muttered the words, unsure if they could hear me.


    Jax and Dev tried pushing against the barrier too, and from the way their hands curved, it was clear the barrier formed a dome around the three women. The three of us circled the strange enclosure, watching the women inside. They were all clustered over something I still couldn''t see, their movements so small and deliberate that if I wasn''t paying close attention, they might have seemed frozen in ce.

 Chapter 392

    After enduring twenty agonizing minutes, I finally reach my limit. I don''t care if it annoys her¡ªI have to know what''s happening. ¡°ra?! Can you hear me? What''s going on?" I call out, my voice trembling slightly but trying to stay steady. Only silence greets me. I hold my breath, counting one heartbeat, then another. "ra!" I force calm into my tone, fighting the rising panic.


    Suddenly, her voice cuts through the quiet, sharp and frustrated. "What? We''re in the middle of something, and the three of you are just standing there. This isn''t easy, and your help would be appreciated, but none of you seem willing to step up."


    I blink in disbelief. "What do you mean? We can''t get to you. Since we arrived, the three of us have been huddled together."


    "No, you haven''t. We''ve been trying to dismantle this damn totem while you all lounge around the cars, waiting." Her words sting.


    ¡°ra... I''m right behind you. You''re trapped inside some kind of bubble or barrier. We''ve been trying to reach you for half an hour." My voice is urgent.


    "Ben, we''ve been at this for nearly two hours, and you haven''t even moved from the cars.¡± Her tone is sharp, almost using.


    "What?!" I shout, stunned.


    "What what?" Dev asks, confused. I repeat what she said.


    "ra, you haven''t been in there for more than thirty minutes. I only lost sight of you briefly when the three of us jumped out of the car. And since when have we ever minded our own business? None of us would just stand by and let you do all the work. What totem are you trying to take apart? I can''t get any closer. Can you turn around and look at me?"


    She nces over her shoulder, but not directly at me her gaze drifts off toward the SUVS we arrived in. Annoyance radiates from her, clear as day.


    "Whatever you''re seeing, it''s not me. Ask Brianna and Marietta what they see. I''m right behind you. Please, just tell me what''s going on. Clearly, some kind of magic is messing with us."


    Her silence stretches on, too long and heavy. My wolf is restless, itching to burst through whatever barrier holds her. I tell Jax and Dev about my n to charge forward, but before I can move, a purple-white glow begins to shimmer around the women in front of us. Instinctively, we step back, shielding our eyes. They still appear to be huddled over something.


    "Must be some kind of frozen image," I mutter.


    "So what the hell is happening now?" Jax asks, stepping closer to me.


    "No clue," I reply, eyes locked on ra despite the blinding light. "But get ready to grab them. They either dismantled something or triggered something.¡±


    "Why does it feel like the second option?" Dev asks, his voice tight. "This whole ce is making me sick."


    I nod grimly. The light flickers, making it hard to focus. I hear a crackling noise, like ice cracking on ake as winter thaws. "It''sing."


    "What''s¨D?" A sudden sound, like gravel tumbling, is followed by a sh of purple light. I try not to blink, but my eyes betray me.


    The next thing I feel is a sharp tap on my face-not gentle at all. "Hey! Sleeping beauty. Get your ass up.¡± I look up into a pair of dark green eyes. ¡°We have some things to discuss. Your napping isn''t helping."


    I groan, rubbing my temples as I sit up, my head spinning. I nce at Jax and Dev


    to see if they''re down too, but no luck-they''re busy talking with the witches. "Why am I the only one on the ground?"


    "No idea. You were out cold when we got back here."


    "Where did you go?" I ask, sitting up straighter despite the dizziness.


    "We had to separate the pieces of the totem left here. Something about control andpulsion. To break it, we needed to create space between the elements so Brianna could counter the hex with a spell. We''ll have to return and ce other hexes to keep dispelling it."


    "That still doesn''t exin why I passed out and no one else did."


    Brianna''s calm voice cuts through. "It''s your iplete lie to ra. She''s a conduit for the magic here, and there''s a lot of it."


    We both look at her, stunned. How does she know about our mate bond?

 Chapter 393

    54 - Ben


    I tried to sit up, but a fresh wave of nausea crashed over me, making me grit my teeth in frustration. Seriously, what kind of Beta am I if I can''t even withstand a brief surge of magic-magic that my mate seems to wield effortlessly? The thought gnawed at me, stinging my pride.


    ¡°Just sit still for a moment, Ben. The feeling will fade with time," Brianna said, her tone measured and formal. But instead of calming me, her words only seemed to make the nausea worse.


    "What can I do to stop this from happening again?" I snapped, fixing my gaze solely on her. I left out the part about my mate still struggling to ept the bond between us, which apparently meant I had to get used to being tossed around by magic like a rag doll.


    "We''ll consult with some of our members and find a solution," Brianna assured me. "For now, though, you''re safe. But we do need to set protective wards here to prevent anyone froming back to fix the rift we caused."


    "Can you stand, Baby Beta?¡± Marietta asked, her eyes locked on me. I couldn''t tell if her expression wasced with judgment or genuine concern. My ego couldn''t handle that condescending nickname for more than a couple of seconds, so I forced myself to my feet without a word. I handed the keys over to ra silently¡ªthere was no way I could drive feeling like this, but no one else was going to say it. Without looking at anyone, I slid over to the passenger side of our SUV.


    The women talked about what had happened the entire way back to the clearing where our coven was based. I tried to follow their conversation, desperate to understand what had gone on inside that sphere of light, but my mind was fogged and distant. I knew they probably expected me to share what Jax, Dev, and I had experienced, but I was too lost in my own thoughts to join in.


    I must have looked like I was sulking because I stayed in the truck when the rest of the team got out to find some of the older coven members. What use was I here against magic? She didn''t need my protection or rather, I couldn''t protect her from magic. Suddenly, a paper cup was pressed under my nose through the open window. The scent was earthy-grass, dirt, and a mix of herbs. I wrinkled my nose and leaned back, eyeing Marietta with suspicion.


    "It''s not poison, Baby Beta," she said, amused. ¡°Though I''m d to see you have some healthy self-preservation instincts. Some people, when they first learn about magic, try to fix everything with a few herbs and a wave of the hand."


    "Does it even work like that?" I asked, curiosity sneaking into my voice.


    "No, it doesn''t. See? I knew you were smart." She smiled knowingly. "Now drink this. It''ll help with the aftereffects."


    "Do you know exactly what happened to me?" I asked, ignoring the ''Baby Beta'' jab.


    I wasn''t in the mood to argue about it, and honestly, I didn''t even understand what had triggered the whole thing.


    ¡°Exactly? No. But I have a suspicion."


    "Are your suspicions usually right?" I pressed.


    She gave me a small, cryptic smile, clearly not one for straightforward answers. She often spoke in short sentences or riddles, and I suspected she enjoyed being a little frustrating.


    "Walk with me, Baby Beta, and drink. It''ll help," she said, already turning away.


    I rolled my eyes but climbed out of the truck, sniffing the concoction again. "What is this? It smells like the mud pies we used to make in the backyard as kids."


    ¡°Kids have a natural knack for kitchen magic," she said, watching me closely. "They aren''t jaded by the world and trust their instincts." Her gaze made it clear she expected me to drink it. I didn''t get the sense she meant any harm, but the smell still made me cringe.


    "If I drink this, will you exin what happened?" I bargained as I followed her toward the camp.


    "I was going to tell you anyway," she replied. ¡°You both need to understand what happened¡ªor at least what we think happened. And I don''t like repeating myself." She nodded toward my untouched cup. "It''ll help with the aftereffects. Now sit." She gestured to a chair beside ra, who held a simr cup and was sipping hers cautiously. Judging by her grimace, it probably didn''t taste any better than mine smelled.

 Chapter 394

    I sit quietly, taking slow sips of the bitter liquid, doing my best to keep a neutral expression. The taste is far worse than its faint, unpleasant smell, but as the lukewarm potion slides down my throat, a wave of calm washes over me. The queasiness that had been gnawing at my stomach begins to fade, reced by a surprising sense of ease. A soft sigh escapes my lips, and I''m certain the witches nearby catch it. Brianna is more discreet about her satisfaction, but Marietta wears a smug grin that''s impossible to miss. I can''t resist returning her smile-credit where it''s due. She was right; this concoction actually helps.


    ¡°Alright, we''re drinking your mud soup mix,¡± I say with a half-joke, ¡°so now you have to tell us what happened. The guys and I saw the three of you huddled around something we couldn''t even see. Then it glowed purple and exploded, and next thing I know, I''m waking up on my ass, getting smacked in the face, and hearing a witch call me a baby Beta." I raise my eyebrows, looking at each of them in turn. "When I mind-linked ra, she thought I was lounging by the SUV, but I was actually right behind her. How does something like that even happen?"


    Both witches inhale deeply, then exhale slowly, their eyes scanning the room. It''s not the kind of look that screams "save me" to any of their coven members. Instead, it''s the expression of someone searching for answers but resigned to the possibility that they won''t find them.


    Marietta fixes me with a steady, intense gaze. It''s not hostile-more like she''s studying me, trying to figure something out. I can''t tell exactly what she''s searching for, but I meet her stare and wait patiently, all the while reluctantly sipping the foul- tasting brew.


    "The term isn''t meant as an insult," she finally says, "but rather a recognition of your youth. Compared to us, you''re still a baby. You''ve only just stepped into your role and been mated. So much has happened to you in such a short span, and yet you''re managing to thrive. Your body and mind are still young enough to be influenced by the enchantments ced around this pack.¡±


    I nce at ra, the silent question lingering on my lips, but before I can speak, Marietta continues.


    "My knowledge of your lore is limited, and I understand even less, but I believe your age¡ªsomewhere past twenty or twenty-one-is significant here. That''s the key to the answers we need. Every victim we''ve heard about was neen or younger. The same goes for the wolves found with narcotics. You fall within the usual victim age range, so your body was affected by the magic we discovered."


    "That''s the only distinguishing factor we can identify for both of you," Brianna adds, her tone formal and stiff. "I''m sorry we don''t have more concrete answers right now. We''re consulting as many elder coven members as possible this evening to gather more information."


    ra speaks up next, her voice tired but steady. "You and your coven shoulde eat with us at the house. We can discuss everything over dinner. Now, can you exin to Ben what we found? I know you told me, but I don''t think I can retell it urately."


    Marietta is the first to respond. "The herbs we discovered are designed for memory suppression and control. They make it difficult for those affected to remember their actions or the reasons behind them. It''s the beginning of maniption. These herbs were ced on top of a symbol-one we won''t draw, show, or even describe. It''s dark magic that strips a person of their free will." Her face twists with disgust. "The ritual involved candle wax from a sacrifice. There were also stones and binding talismans. Again, we won''t provide further details. This kind of ritual should never be performed, and I refuse to share information that could allow it to be repeated."


    Her anger is palpable, breaking through her usual calm andposed demeanor. The magic she wields the kind that heals and protects has been twisted to harm, and it enrages her deeply.

 Chapter 395

    55 - ra


    Growing up, our home rarely saw many visitors. asionally, a few Alphas and their entourages would pass through, but we never hosted grand gatherings orrge-scale events. I wasn''t sure how I''d feel about having so many people under one roof, yet surprisingly, it''s quite pleasant. I find myself lingering at the edge of the expansive dining hall, where Mnie and her Omegas have arranged several long tables. The sight isforting. They''ve relocated my parents'' table to the head of the room, positioned perpendicrly to the others, where Brianna, Marietta, Jax, Dev, Ben, and I are seated. It truly feels like a propermunal dining space.


    "I saw that," Jax growls quietly beside me.


    "What are you talking about?" I don''t budge from my spot but nce at him sideways.


    "You started to smile. I caught it before anyone unfamiliar with you did, but it was definitely there."


    "Shut up, asshole." That''s all I can manage. I won''t deny it¡ªnot to Jax or Dev. They''ve been through everything with me, and pretending otherwise would be an insult to their intelligence.


    "So, where''s your boy? I''ve noticed he hasn''t been glued to your side all evening."


    "What do you mean? He sat with me at dinner. We don''t have to be inseparable all the time. Not every mate is attached at the hip like you and Dev." I suppress the urge to shift ufortably.


    "How''s he handling the magic thing? I got the impression he wasn''t thrilled about being the only one affected by what happened today."


    "Would you be, if you were in his shoes?" I turn to face him directly. "He''s trained just as long as we have for his role, and he''s good at it. Maybe a bit overbearing, but that''s probably because hees from arger pack. And then to get here, expecting a smooth transition, only to have his ass handed to him by some unknown, uncontroble force? I''d be pissed too. And now, he''s stuck here." I hope thatst part doesn''t sound as whiny out loud as it does in my head.


    "What do you mean ''stuck''? He came here of his own free will," I try to interrupt, but Jax keeps going. "He chose to be part of this pack," I attempt to cut him off again, "And he follows your orders, even when he disagrees. His loyalty is with you, no matter how hard you try to push him away."


    "I''m not "


    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± He scoffs, but it stings-not the words themselves, but the feeling of denying the truth. "He''s as stubborn as you are, and he''s not going to run off with his tail between his legs. But every man has a breaking point. Don''t push him past it. You don''t want to know what that feels like."


    "How would you know?" I nce back at the crowd, avoiding his darkened gaze. I know he won''t answer. Something happened shortly after we were old enough to find our mates. Neither Jax nor Dev ever talk about it, not even to me, but I know it strained their mate bond for a long time.


    "I''m not sure where Ben is at the moment. And as for the magic, Brianna and Marietta have spoken to their coven members. The best theory we have so far rtes to his age. He''s the only one of us under twenty-one."


    "Speaking of that... how do you feel about being a cradle robber?" Jaxughs as he jumps out of my reach. I swing a yful punch, but it''s wild and misses. ¡°I mean, you''re five years older than him." Another swing and dodge. I''m not trying to hit him -that would cause a scene-I just want him to shut up. "But I can see it. He does act older than you."


    Before I can retort, Marietta interrupts in her formal tone, "ra, can I steal you away from your very physical conversation?"


    ¡°Sure.¡± I turn to Jax, "Behave. And keep those thoughts to yourself.¡±


    I walk with Marietta over to where Brianna is seated at the head table. Ben arrives shortly after, apanied by another coven member¡ªJesse, I think his name is.


    Once we''re all settled, Brianna begins.


    "We sent scouts out after today''s incident. Here''s what we know for certain: there are seven areas heavily imbued with magic along the border between your pack and Red Fang. Your suspicion that the rogues are using that part of neutral territory appears to be correct. We believe there are more conduits along your other borders, but that central zone was their main focus. You mentioned a cave at the water''s edge¡ªwe''d like to examine that as well."


    "How do these magic areas or bundles work?" Ben asks, clearly frustrated with the slow, methodical exnation. I''m sure Brianna intended to get to that.


    "Think of them like modern cell phone towers," Brianna exins patiently. "They''re central points emitting signals in a radius around them. These signals ovep to provide the widest coverage possible. The shadow markers create awork over your packnds, masking movement, sounds, and scents. Have you ever lost contact with any of your patrols?"


    "Not that I''m aware of. Maybe Jax and Dev know more¡ªthey''ve been handling patrols while I deal with Beta, Gamma, and Delta issues. Why?"


    "I''m wondering whether the markers are general or specific. If they''re general, then anyone stepping into the protected zone bes untraceable. If they''re specific to the rogues, I''m curious how such a wide was cast without anyone noticing or sensing a shift in energy. Magic always leaves a trace for those willing to pause and feel."


    "Would you like to visit the cave tomorrow?" I ask, hoping to solve that mystery and prove that Ben and I aren''t losing our minds.


    "Not yet. We need to dismantle these markers first, and that could take some time. The one we found today was hidden but not well, which suggests it was one of their earlier ones."


    We spent the rest of the evening discussing the pack borders and the likely locations of the shadow markers. I went to bed utterly exhausted, but for the first time in a long while, I felt a surge of confidence in our n.


    I didn''t even argue when Ben came in and settled onto my couch. The couch isn''t ufortable, but I know I should offer him a spot in my bed since he seems determined to stay close at night. Still, that feels too intimate for me right now. I just can''t. As I drift off to sleep, my mind and my wolf wrestle with theplicated necessity of mates.

 Chapter 396

    56 - ra


    Weeks have slipped by in a relentless blur of work, each day blending into the next without pause. Now, in a rare moment of solitude, I sit at my desk, eyes fixed on the map before me. The surface is dotted with new shadow marker locations we''ve recently uncovered, each one a grim reminder of the dangers lurking just beyond our reach.


    A heavy sigh escapes me,den with frustration. We''ve dismantled at least a dozen of these cursed markers, yet they keep appearing like an endless tide. Within our pack, only Ben seems to bear the brunt of their influence. I wonder if it''s something about his age, or perhaps the fact that this isn''t his original pack, or maybe an entirely different reason altogether. But we can''t afford to wait idly for his birthdays to pass just to test these theories.


    I know it frustrates him deeply¡ªthat helpless feeling of being a liability when he wants nothing more than to protect us. Topensate, he''s taken on other responsibilities within the pack. He''s implemented a rigorous training program for all our teenagers, now mandatory for everyone. On the surface, it''s about teaching them self-defense; beneath that, Ben''s real motive is to observe the youngsters most affected by this silent assault on our pack. He watches closely, hoping to detect any shifts in their personalities or, worse, if some vanish altogether.


    In addition, he''s begun working alongside Sebastian and Richard. They''ve been released from house arrest and now assist with training within the pack. Despite their involvement, I still struggle to trust thempletely. I''m not ready to send them out on patrol or let them work directly with me. The wound of betrayal runs too deep. Their failure to foresee the threats against the Alpha and Luna cost my parents their lives. While I know logically it wasn''t entirely their fault, emotionally it feels like it was. Ben understands this too, but he also knows sitting idle isn''t an option. So, ever the dutiful Beta, he''s taken them under his wing, filling every waking moment with purpose, trying to make up for his inability to shield me from this magic.


    If I were in his position, I might feel the same way. Yet, I can''t deny that I appreciate the distance between us right now. I find I''m able to focus more clearly when he isn''t hovering nearby. The only problem¡ªone I''d never admit aloud¡ªis that I suspect we''d solve these problems faster if he were here with me. I''m learning from Brianna and Marietta, but progress feels slow, almost sluggish. My mind sharpens when he''s around, and I hate the contradiction that stirs inside me.


    We''ve settled into an unspoken agreement: maintain just enough distance to honor our humanfort zones, but stay close enough for our wolves to keep a quiet connection. It''s the bestpromise I can manage at the moment. My pack depends on me, and I need to figure this part out on my own. I have to prove that the Alpha blood coursing through my veins is enough¡ªthat I don''t need a male by my side to protect and lead them.


    I don''t want to reject Ben. That truth settled in my heart long ago. What I do resist is the idea of his brooding self swooping in like a white knight to rescue me from every problem.


    The sudden creak of my door pulling open drags me from my tangled thoughts. "Ben?" I call out, surprised but not entirely displeased.


    He steps inside, eyes wide, breathing uneven. ¡°You weren''t answering. I thought something might be wrong."


    "Nope!" I reply, my voice higher than I intended, betraying my calm facade. ¡°Just going over all this," I gesture toward the map. "We''ve been at it for way too long, and it feels like there''s no end in sight." I rub my hands over my face, exhaustion weighing heavy. "Did you need something?"


    He blinks, shaking his head as if trying to clear a fog. I notice he''s more distracted than usual, and I silently wonder what''s on his mind. ¡°I want to take Sebastian and Richard to Red Fang. It''s been nearly a month since I checked in with Junior. I think it''s smart to send a few coven members to search for shadow markers there as well. We need to confirm whether his pack is being targeted, and figure out how far the Ember and Ash covens'' influence reaches. Otherwise, this nightmare will never end."


    I nod, having had the same thought myself. We haven''t heard much from Malcolm Juniortely, and I assumed he was settling into his role and didn''t require our help. Maybe he hasn''t reached out because Ben has always been his point of contact. I must have taken too long to respond, because Ben quickly adds more details.


    "All the training sessions are covered, so they''ll continue while I''m gone. The pack is in a good ce right now. Every business owner has what they need, and the coven is bringing in new, beneficial ventures. Coven members have started working alongside pack members, and the rtionships are healthy and strong. Since it looks like they''ll be here for the foreseeable future, I''ve begun discussions with builders about ns for a more permanent setup for them. Preliminary designs are being drawn up now for you to review.¡±"


    Of course, he has everything under control. A flicker of irritation res inside me¡ª why hadn''t I done this already? But the truth is, I simply haven''t had the time. My focus has been on defending the pack from this magical assault, and honestly, I can''t do both. My wolf admires his thoughtfulness; I suspect he''s just bored and avoiding me.


    ¡°ra?¡± Ben steps closer to my desk, breaking through my reverie.


    ¡°Uh, yeah, sorry. I''m just tired. This magic stuff is draining." I manage a small smile. "Sounds good. When do you n to leave?"


    "We''re aiming to go tomorrow, but if you need us to stay¡ª"


    "No! Everything''s stable here. We seem to have reached a status quo. Go check in with Junior and report back. Talk to Marietta and Brianna; they can pair you with the right people to track any magic in Junior''s pack quickly.¡± He nods and moves toward the door.


    Before he leaves, I blurt out, ¡°Just... check in every day.¡± His eyes snap to mine, surprised by my sudden vulnerability. I don''t know why I said it, and now I can''t take it back or pretend I didn''t. To spare me from sounding needy, he simply nods again and exits.


    I lean forward on my desk, resting on my forearms. What is wrong with me? He''s not leaving for good, and probably won''t be gone more than a couple of days. Still, the phrase echoes in my mind¡ª''check in every day''¡ªa soft, girlish whine repeating over and over. Great. Now I''m mocking myself too.


    I push back from the desk and decide to go for a run. Maybe I can find Jax or Dev to spar with. I need a physical challenge to shake off this restless feeling. I''m such a dumbass.

 Chapter 397

    57 - ra


    "Make sure you give him a big hug and tell him how much you missed him while you were away," Jax teased as we stepped back into the packhouse. For the first time in weeks, I felt thoroughly exhausted¡ªbut in the best way possible. Jax had clearly understood exactly what I needed, and he hadn''t held back. Dev was out on patrol with Owen, one of the male witches in the coven, so it was just Jax and me for now. Even though I felt good, I wasn''t about to let him get away with mocking me. I swung my arm back toward his face, more yful than angry, but if he didn''t zip it, we might have another round.


    "You want more of this, baby Alpha?" he taunted, skipping ahead down the hallway toward our wing. A few coven members were scattered about, but I wasn''t in the mood for an audience, and Jax seriously needed to learn when to keep quiet.


    "I''m not sure you could handle any more, Delta. You already look like you got dragged through a mud puddle. Your mate''s going to be disappointed," I shot back.


    "He''ll only be mad because he didn''t get to join in," Jax said with a grin. "Next time, you should fill me in on your full ns. Maybe we could do a double date night." Then,ughing, he darted away from me again. ¡°You know we wouldn''t mind sharing your big broody beefcake." This time, he took off at full speed, and I chased him down the hall.


    I only slowed when I realized he''d opened my door¡ªand I didn''t need to look inside to know Ben was there. His scent was strong and soothing, calming my nerves instantly. If I pushed Jax any further, he''d embarrass me in front of Ben. I growled quietly, torn between putting Jax in his ce and risking Ben waking up, or letting Ben rest peacefully, unaware of thest two hours I''d spent talking about him nonstop.


    In the end, I decided it was better to let Jax gloat for winning this round than risk him knowing how deeply I felt for my mate-feelings I wasn''t ready to admit out loud. Thank the Goddess Ben was asleep when I entered; it spared me from another awkward conversation where I might have said something needy or ridiculous. As I headed to the bathroom for a shower, I noticed his packed bags nearby. My wolf stirred restlessly, wondering aloud if Ben would wake us up before he left early in the morning.


    My dreams were chaotic and fragmented. I only knew they were dreams because my mother appeared beside me, offering advice about the whole magic, witch, and dying teen situation. My emotions were a whirlwind my heart pounding with panic, then settling into calm relief, then ring with anger, and finally drowning in sorrow. Just as I feared I wouldn''t wake from the dark nightmare, a warm sensation began at my toes, licking upward, wrapping around my arms and finally enveloping my head. My lungs drew in a long, needed breath as I shot upright, eyes wide and scanning the room in confusion for a brief moment.


    "You were whimpering. Are you okay?" That deep baritone voice sent another wave of warmth through me.


    ¡°Uh... yeah... just worried about the kids here," I blurted, scrambling for an excuse. "It always has my wolf and me dreaming of the worst-case scenarios." I rubbed my face, avoiding his gaze¡ªthe one person who somehow managed to quiet the panicked thoughts that I was failing at my job. "When are you guys leaving?" I shifted, trying to sound casual as I moved to get out of bed and get dressed. Truthfully, I just wanted to hear his voice before he disappeared for who knew how long. I hated how much I felt the pull of my mate, but I couldn''t deny it any longer. I wanted to solve this witch and rogue problem so I could finally have time to really get to know Ben, without all this chaos in the way.


    "I''m meeting Sebastian, Richard, Owen, and Damon for breakfast downstairs... if you want to join us and hear the n," he said, his feet shuffling as I pulled a shirt over my head. Somehow, changing clothes mid-conversation had be afortable, if strange, habit between us¡ªprobably the least awkward thing we did together right now. We exchanged quick summaries of our ns as we got ready, then prepared to go our separate ways.


    "Yeah, I probably should know what you''re nning, just in case Junior needs information, or..." I let the sentence trail off, unwilling to voice the worst possibility. Just in case something goes wrong, we''ll know where to look.

 Chapter 398

    "Yeah, that sounds good. I''ll meet you downstairs¡ªSebastian''s here," I say quietly, nodding without meeting her gaze.


    The door clicks shut behind her, and I immediately berate myself once more. It''s the same routine every single day. I still don''t understand what he wants from me, and our conversations never go beyond the bare minimum. I can''t tell if he''s giving me space out of respect or if he''s slowly pulling away. My wolf offers no rity either. She''s restless, frustrated that we haven''t marked or mated with them yet. As Ben bes more integrated into the pack, her territorial instincts re up more fiercely. Every female who nces at him sparks a fierce protectiveness in her, like she wants to tear them apart.


    I inhale deeply, trying to calm the storm inside me. We can get through this. We can endure a little longer. I have to. I need to shield my pack, to solve this mess on my own terms. Only when I''ve done that can I allow myself to have my mate.


    Grabbing my thick, unruly auburn hair, I yank it into a ponytail. It''s coarse and stubbornly straight, leaving me with only a handful of styles that actually work. I let out a frustrated huff as I catch my reflection onest time before heading downstairs.


    The packhouse has be a lively hub. The coven members have settled infortably, and some of my pack have started joining them. Mealtimes are bustling and sometimes a little overwhelming, but I''ve grown to love the noise and energy. I overhear excited chatter about training sesses, children shouting about new discoveries in the woods we maintain for their y, and shopkeepers swapping stories about the rare tourists who wander through. I wonder why my parents never encouraged this kind ofmunity gathering. It''s incredible, and I feel like I''m learning more about everyone now than I ever did visiting shops, schools, or training grounds one-on-one.


    I spot Ben, Richard, and Sebastian seated across from two other men who must be Owen and Damon. I''ve met most of the coven, though there aren''t many of them. I mostly work alongside Brianna and Marietta.


    I approach the table just as their conversation winds down. "...to warn Luna Sam, just in case he''s dealing with the same issue," I catch thest fragment.


    Curious, I take a seat next to Jax at the head of the rectangr table. ¡°Who has the same problem with what?" I ask, drawing all their attention. Ben is the one who answers.


    "I''m worried about Junior," he exins. "He''s younger than me, and if this magic threat affects anyone under twenty or twenty-one, he could already be struggling with it¡ªespecially if it''s active on his territory." He pauses, then continues, "We''ve been monitoring his patrols regrly, set up by Jason and me, but we haven''t seen or heard from Junior himself. That''s not necessarily rming-he''s strong, smart, and has Luna Sam to guide him¡ªbut given the current situation..."


    "You don''t want to take any chances," I finish for him. They all nod in agreement. "I can link to Luna Sam and give her a heads-up, if you haven''t already."


    Ben nods again. "Jason will be joining us soon. Rayria and Jeremiah are settled at home with a good routine for the twins. Luna Beth has fully embraced grandma mode, so he can be spared. Jason and Tommy have both been working with the Dark Moon elders to gather information. He might have something useful."


    ¡°That sounds promising. Remember to check in daily. There are too many variables right now, and I want to make sure everyone is ounted for at all times. If anything unusual happens, use the mind link. No matter how big or small, every piece of information helps." They all agree, and I rise to fill my te.


    There. That was my way of justifying yesterday''s needy, ''call me every day'' moment.


    My wolf chuckles softly inside my mind. "See? You sound just like Jax."


    I smirk inwardly. "You sound an awful lot like him, you know."


    "Maybe he and I are on the same page about your mate. You don''t have to shut him out, you realize that, right?"


    "I''m not shutting him out! He''s as much a part of this pack as I am. Didn''t you hear him giving directions and making ns that don''t even involve me? I know he''s good at this¡ªthat''s why he basically has free reign."


    "So why not mark him as your mate if he''s that trustworthy and valuable?" "You know why."


    "Your ego might just get you both killed, you know that?"

 Chapter 399

    58 - Ben


    Don''t let your eyes follow her as she walks away. Don''t watch her go. Don''t watch her leave. The phrase echoed relentlessly in my mind, a desperate attempt to silence the wolf inside me, who was stubbornly twisting it into a plea: ¡°Walk away with her." That conversation we just had¡ªit was the longest, most meaningful exchange between us in what felt like forever. Usually, she gives me nothing but clipped, one-word answers, her gaze fixed firmly on anything but me. My wolf insists I should be patient, give her space and time. But my rational mind suspects she''s trying to figure out how to reject me without hurting either her wolf or mine once all this is over. I don''t think she harbors any real resentment toward me-besides the fact that I''m a man. She''s still hung up on that whole female alpha thing, but I''m pretty sure I''ve shown her I''m not interested in iming that title. I don''t want it; the warriors know it too. It''s her birthright, not mine. I''d stand by her side willingly, but someone maybe a whisper of magic-has nted the idea in her head that if we''re connected, I''ll somehow steal the pack and the alpha status from her. Maybe I''m not the only one affected by this magic after all.


    We agreed to take vehicles instead of running, just in case we need to transport more than just ourselves. Yesterday, I reached out to Junior but got no response. I tried again before we left, then contacted Luna Sam. I left messages for both, but decided we''d head their way regardless of whether they were expecting us or not.


    The entire drive I''m on edge, anxiety gnawing at me. I wish I could just run, let my wolf loose, and burn off the restless energy twisting in my gut. Why aren''t they answering? Neither of them is the type to gopletely silent without a reason. I also called Jason. I''m still adjusting to this new pack, but it''ll be good to see a familiar face.


    Everything outside looks normal as we drive the forests are quiet, the roads empty. Nothing seems out of ce to exin the unease settling in my chest. But that feeling doesn''t fade. I''m also trying to process the magic we''re dealing with, so I fill Damon and Owen in on my strange reaction to the magic used against us-though I''m sure they''ve already been briefed by their leaders. It''sforting that they don''t interrupt or dismiss my exnation; instead, they listen carefully and ask thoughtful questions about what I''m experiencing.


    As we cross from the neutralnds that separate Red Fang and ck w into the Red Fang forest, a sharp headache hits me, followed by nausea.


    "Yeah, there''s magic here too," I groan, pressing my fingers to my temples to ease the pounding and taking deep, slow breaths just like Brianna taught me. She warned me not to fight the magic but to use the pressure as a guide, apass to find the source of the pain. ¡°We''re close. If you want, we can stop and check if these markers are the same as the shadow markers we''ve been finding back home," I say, voice rough.


    ¡°Let''s stop,¡± Damon agrees. ¡°It''ll give us more information to present to the Alpha of this pack when we meet." The formal tone the witches use used to throw me off, but now it feels natural¡ªeven when ites from coven members closer in age to ra and me. "Brianna''s told us what to look for. This will help us understand the simrities or differences in the magic casting here," Damon adds, his eyes fixed on the road ahead.


    I nod and direct him toward the source of the difort. When my head starts to spin and my vision blurs at the edges, I signal him to stop. "I can''t go any further, or I''ll just be a burden instead of a help. You go ahead and see what you find. I''ll stay here." I draw a deep breath, fighting the queasy feeling in my stomach that threatens to spill out onto the forest floor.


    "Don''t be ashamed of your connection to the threat," Owen says with a reassuring smile. "You''ve saved many lives because of it. We all have our roles to y. Not everyone can be the hero all the time."


    "Did you just crack a joke?¡± I mutter, leaning back against the seat and closing my eyes, focusing on steadying my breath. ¡°Go on, take my phone,¡± I wave it at them. "Send me what you find, and I''ll be your go-between. I''m going to try Junior and Sam again too."


    "Yes, Beta," they reply in unison. There it is the shift into formal titles the moment we start talking about pack or coven business. I''ve noticed they do this mid- conversation sometimes, switching from casual talk to official terms. It''s fascinating. They only explore for about five minutes before my phone buzzes nonstop with texts -pictures, detailed exnations of the elements and cements, and descriptions of the magic they detect. They don''t hide a single detail from me, and I appreciate their honesty. Like ra, I wasn''t trained in magic, but I''m genuinely eager to learn. They even let me pass information along to ra, Brianna, and Marietta, instead of sending it all at once. I''m not sure if that''s by instruction or because they think it''ll help me absorb it better-maybe both. Either way, I respect how seriously they take my role as Beta.


    Either this shadow marker is particrly stubborn, or they''re both new to dispelling its magic, because they end up spending a full hour out in the forest.

 Chapter 400

    59 - Ben


    After nearly twenty minutes passed without any word from them, I found myself stepping out of the car, battling the rising nausea and mental exhaustion just to search for any sign of their whereabouts. It soon became clear that they had triggered some kind of powerful energy burst that immobilized both of thempletely. Thankfully, the effect faded after a while, allowing them to reach out to me again, which instantly heightened my alertness. This meant one of two things: either someone was watching our every move, or the trap was designed to alert a third party that their wards were being tampered with. Either way, I kept my senses sharp, moving cautiously closer to the marker.


    Just like with ra and the first marker, I spotted Owen and Damon kneeling over something motionless. Even with my enhanced vision, the distance blurred the details, but I knew they were right there, working diligently despite the illusion suggesting otherwise. The magic wasn''tpletely blocking ourmunication; I could still exchange texts with them, which was a small relief.


    Suddenly, a sh of purple light struck my eyes, momentarily blinding me. When my vision cleared, they were standing right in front of me. "Honestly, I''d love to go into that thing with you guys someday. Being stuck on the outside is killing my nerves,¡± I joked, hoping myugh sounded genuine. "At least this time, I managed to get a video to show you what I see from out here."


    "Let''s check inside the car," Owen suggested. "I agree with you¡ªit definitely felt like some kind of rm or warning system for whoever''s behind this."


    Without hesitation, I followed him inside. The oppressive pressure eased slightly as we moved. "What do you mean ''whoever''? I thought your coven leaders knew exactly who''s responsible for all this," I asked, curiosity and concern mixing in my voice.


    Owen nced warily into the surrounding forest before whispering, "I''m pretty sure it''s her. But she''s not as clever as you might think. Not that shecks intelligence¡ª she''s sharp-but she doesn''t have the patience or foresight to think things through. She never cared about the consequences of her spells or workings, only what would serve her in the moment. That''s probably why so many of your wolves are dying while working for her. She didn''t consider how the magic would affect them, only that they could help her get what she wants. That makes her even more dangerous."


    Perfect. We were dealing with a psychopath who had no regard for anyone else''s life. As we continued driving toward the Red Fang packhouse, I made a mental note ¡ªand a quick note in our text thread-marking the rough coordinates of where the nausea hit me hardest, so we could revisit those spotster.


    "At least your aversion to the shadow makers is good for something," Owen joked, breaking the tension.


    ¡°Shut up,¡± I shot back as they bothughed. ¡°But seriously, do you think it''s just because of my age that I''m feeling this way?"


    "We''ll have a better idea once we meet your friend," Damon replied, his voiceing from the rearview mirror. "You said he''s younger than you, right?"


    "Yes. But what if he''s under a spell? I probably should have asked that before we left," I admitted, a knot tightening in my stomach.


    "You''re lucky Brianna thought of that," Damon said. "We''re prepared to help break any spells cast on Red Fang''s Alpha or any other members who might be affected. But are you ready to fight alongside him if he sees you as the enemy?" He trailed off, and I understood the implication. Could I handle going up against a friend, even if it meant one of us might not make it out alive?


    Another half hour passed before the Red Fang vige finally came into view through the thick trees. ¡°Does anyone else think it''s odd that we haven''t seen a single patrol or warrior on our way in? Is this normal here?" I asked, unease creeping into my voice.


    "No, I was thinking the same thing," Owen replied quietly. "We should have encountered someone as soon as we crossed the borders. Usually, there are people milling about, but the main street looks deserted¡ªlike a ghost town. Stay alert. The magic is definitely here; I can feel the pressure building again."


    "Do you want to follow the trail or head straight to the packhouse?" Damon asked.


    "Let''s go to the packhouse first. I need to see how deep this goes. It might just be Junior affected, but Luna ?am could be involved too. I don''t want to wander around if everyone''s been turned against us," I said firmly.


    "Got it. Lead the way, Beta," Damon said, falling into step behind me.


    I gave directions that took us slightly off the main path, keeping us away from the vige center. If we were the enemy, I didn''t want Junior to get any warning. Soon, the log cabin-style packhouse appeared ahead, and Owen whistled appreciatively. "Now that''s a packhouse. No offense to your Alpha, but this ce feels way more intimidating. Less pensating for something small'' energy, and more ''mess with me, I dare you,¡±¡± he joked, and Iughed along with him. I didn''t care much for the ck w packhouse either, but it was home, and I was grateful to have it.


    ¡°There should be warriors here too. Let''s enter cautiously and assume an ambush is waiting," I warned, stepping out of the SUV.


    "That''s why you''re going first, my friend," Damon said with a grin as he followed me inside.


    We moved through the living room, where everything seemed normal and in ce, but the air felt stale, heavy with old scents-maybe weeks old. It was clear no one had passed through here in a long time. I followed the faint trail of scent down a hallway beyond the kitchen until I found a door left slightly ajar. Luna ?am''s scent was stronger here.


    "They''re down here," I called over my shoulder. "Give me a head start, just in case. Then you can follow. Stay ready for anything."

 Chapter 401

    60 Ben


    A faint, muted light filters up from somewhere deeper in the basement, casting long shadows across the narrow staircase. The silence is almostplete-no creaks, no distant voices. That''s to be expected; most packhouse basements are soundproofed carefully. They don''t want to unsettle the Omegas with the harsh noises of an aggressive interrogation. I''m trailing the faint but distinct scent of Sam and Junior, the only fresh odors in this otherwise stale, cold space. Behind me, about five steps back, I can hear Owen and Damon''s footsteps, steady but cautious.


    At the bottom of the stairs, I find myself in a root cer¡ªa simple, utilitarian room designed for practical storage of food through the winter months. The walls are lined with in doors, each likely leading to separatepartments. Suddenly, a scuffle behind the door farthest from me catches my attention. My heart races as I nearly sprint toward it. Junior is in trouble-I can feel it deep in my gut.


    When I swing open the door, the sight before me stops me cold. Luna Sam sits slumped on a cot, her back pressed against the cold wall. Her head tilts upward, eyes closed, as if lost in some distant, painful memory. She looks utterly worn down -disheveled in a way I''ve never seen before, not even during the hardest times of mourning for her mate. But my gaze quickly shifts away from her to the cage nearby, where a snarling, feral wolf paces restlessly.


    "Junior?" I whisper, barely daring to breathe. Damon and Owen flinch beside me, as if the name itself carries weight. "What happened to you?" I ask, though I don''t expect an answer.


    Junior''s wolf is a pitiful sight-matted fur, raw and mangy from repeatedly ramming himself against the unyielding silver bars of his cage. His eyes, normally a warm chocte brown, ze a terrifying crimson, filled with pure rage. The wolf stalks back and forth, muscles tense, as though wrestling with some inner torment.


    "He''s been like this for a month," a hoarse voice murmurs behind me. I turn to see Luna Sam leaning forward slightly, exhaustion etched deep into her face. Her hair is greasy and tangled, pulled back in a messy knot, and dark circles shadow her eyes.


    I approach her slowly, trying to push past the growling beast behind me. ¡°Sam, what happened?" I ask gently, noting that she doesn''t respond to theck of formality in my tone.


    She inhales deeply, then lets out a shaky sob. "I don''t know. They were out patrolling and came back fine. But the next morning, he woke up... different. Angry. Ready to fight anyone who crossed his path.¡± Her voice breaks as she continues, ¡°I had to send the staff away because it wasn''t safe. He''s too strong-unnaturally strong." A low, guttural growl from the cage confirms the wolf''s agreement. Whatever this is, it''s not Junior anymore. His wolf is in control, but something else seems to have taken hold of it. It''s the only exnation that makes sense.


    "Where is everyone else? Why aren''t there warriors here with you? Why didn''t you call for help?" I ask, my concern deepening.


    Her eyes, heavy with sadness, meet mine. I see the helplessness there, raw and unguarded. ¡°We don''t know what this is,¡± she says softly. "All the warriors who were with him during the patrol have been checked out, but he''s the only one suffering from this... affliction." She struggles to find the right word. "I don''t know if it''s contagious. I couldn''t risk it spreading, so I sent everyone away for their own safety." A tear slips down her cheek, tracing a silent path of sorrow.


    "And you? Who''s looking after you?" I kneel down before her, feeling a surge of protectiveness I didn''t expect. This Luna, so strong andposed before, now looks fragile and small. My Beta instincts kick in hard¡ªI want to shield her from this nightmare, but I''m not sure how.


    "Hey, Ben," Owen''s voice breaks through my thoughts. "Are you picking up anything on your shadow marker senses?" I nce over my shoulder, momentarily forgetting they were there.


    I pause, tuning in to my own senses. "No," I say after a moment''s thought. "I''m fine right now. Why?"

 Chapter 402

    "There''s something else in there with him," Damon said, his voice low and tense. "I can feel it. Someone must have known he''d be locked up here. That''s why he hasn''t healed. The packhouse itself holds no magic, but..." He raised his hands, pressing against an unseen barrier beyond the silver bars. "It''s overwhelming in here. We have to get him out."


    "No!" Luna Sam sprang up, her eyes wide with rm as she moved to block Owen. "You can''t do that. He''ll run. We''ve tried everything, and two of our warriors were badly hurt just getting him inside."


    ¡°Ma''am, with all due respect," Owen said firmly, "he''ll die if he stays any longer. I''m surprised he''ssted this long. He''s being poisoned by magic."


    Luna Sam staggered, her knees nearly giving way, and I caught her before she fell. "What?" she gasped, her voice trembling.


    "We have a lot to discuss," I said softly, "but first, we need to focus on Junior. Call some warriors and your healers. Make sure no one under twenty-one is involved." She nced at me, her eyes searching. "That''s the only rule we have right now. Even I''m feeling the effects. Sebastian and Richard are finishing their patrol and will join Owen and Damon shortly. They''re witches from the Verdant Coven, currently assisting ck w with a magic problem that seems to have spread into your pack as well. Like I said, there''s a lot to talk about. Let''s head upstairs. I want a healer to check on you first, then we''ll get Junior out. This won''t be easy to watch, and I can''t have your motherly instincts interfering no offense." I half-supported her as we made our way to the stairs.


    Before we ascended, I asked Owen and Damon if they had everything needed to contain whatever was affecting Junior. They nodded grimly and began their preparations. Luna Sam and I moved upstairs.


    Passing through the kitchen, I grabbed two sses of water for her. She drank both quickly, and color slowly returned to her pale face. I wanted to get her some food, but more than that, I needed to keep her as far away from Junior as possible while they extracted him from the cage. He was going to resist fiercely, and they''d have to subdue him¡ªsomething that wouldn''t be easy. I decided to wait for Sebastian and Richard to arrive so I could share the information carefully and give further instructions through the mind link.


    "This is the worst I''ve seen so far," I told them quietly. "You''ll have to restrain him so Owen and Damon can do their part. Use whatever''s necessary to keep him still- silver cuffs, even breaking his legs if you must. He''ll heal. I''m keeping Luna Sam in her room until I get the all-clear from you."


    "Yes, sir," came their voices in unison.


    "They''re going to have to hurt him, aren''t they?¡± Luna Sam''s voice cracked as she leaned against me, tears threatening to spill.


    "Maybe a little," I admitted, trying to keep my tone hopeful. "He''s gotten so strongtely. This might be the only time I regret how much training we put him through. Let''s get you upstairs. You need to rest. He''s going to need you after this. We don''t know what''s going on inside his mind right now. He might not even realize what''s happening to him, but I''m afraid he''s trapped inside his own head¡ªand that can break even the strongest leaders."


    She hesitated for a moment, then allowed me to guide her to her room. I waited quietly in the hallway as she showered and changed. When she finally let me back in, she wordlessly led me to a couch and climbed into her own bed without a word. I stood watch silently, ready for whatever wasing next.

 Chapter 403

    I know that this part of the series has been disjointed. I had not nned to release Ben and ra''s story so soon, but the series''s poprity led the GoodNovel powers that be to request it be released sooner than I had anticipated. I am still figuring these characters out as we go, and they are moreplex than any characters I have done so far.


    We also had a death in the family, and my focus has been on my husband and my kids'' well-being during that time.


    Now that we have things settled and can begin to get back to normal, I hope to catch up and get back to my usual publishing schedule. I appreciate you all sticking with me through this period of transition.

 Chapter 404

    61 - Ben


    Hours had slipped by without any word from Damon or Owen. By now, they should have finished whatever they were doing or at least sent a message to update me. Sebastian and Richard were also expected to check in. The silence gnawed at me¡ª was it a good sign, or should I be worried? I wanted to hold onto hope, but the uncertainty was suffocating. I needed to know what was happening.


    Sleep eluded mepletely. Iy staring up at the ceiling of Luna Sam''s room, my eyes tracing the restless shadows cast by the moonlight filtering through the trees outside. My mind wandered uncontrobly to ra. What was she doing at this moment? Was she awake too, wrestling with her own thoughts? Was her wolf pacing anxiously inside her mind, just as mine was? The distance between us felt unbearable. I hated that I''d be so attached to someone who might not want me once all this was over. The thought stung-how had I let myself care so deeply? Rationally, I knew this was different from what I''d felt with Kennedy, but the ache felt painfully familiar. My wolf''s longing for ra was growing stronger every day we spent here at ck w, and I couldn''t deny it. I wished this endless back-and-forth would finally end, but the Moon Goddess seemed determined to make things difficult for me.


    Damn it, I needed a distraction. I rose and began pacing the room, restless and unable to find afortable spot. Luna Sam hadn''t wanted to be alone, and I didn''t fully trust her not to sneak downstairs to interfere with whatever the witches were doing to break Junior''s spell. Maybe she didn''t trust herself either.


    It was too early to reach out to Jason, to see if he was on his way. But I wanted him here. I''d made friends and worked well with the ck w pack and even some of the Coven witches, but having someone from home¡ªa familiar face-felt like a lifeline. Someone who understood me, who knew my past. I didn''t know when I''d be so sentimental; it was bothforting and frustrating. Part of me just needed the reassurance that I wasn''t losing my mind, from someone who truly knew me.


    Luna Sam''s window offered a wide view of the packhouse grounds, the moonlight illuminating the front property. I stood still for a moment, taking in the quiet night, but soon the urge to move overwhelmed me again, and I resumed pacing. At least Luna Sam seemed to be resting. I couldn''t imagine the weight of worry she carried- caring for a child caught in this mess, not knowing how to fix it, not knowing who else might be affected. Istion was her only option. She''d been afraid to involve anyone else, probably terrified of spreading whatever this was. I understood that¡ª she wanted to keep it contained within the pack.


    We had to get a handle on this situation quickly. No more pups could be hurt. I desperately hoped the others would reach out soon, but if they were busy dealing with Junior, I didn''t want to distract or derail their efforts.


    "You''re going to wear a hole in my floor if you keep stomping like that,¡± Luna Sam''s voice broke through my thoughts. I turned to see her lying on her side, watching me with tired eyes. She looked younger than I''d ever seen her-her hair tousled, nkets pulled up to her chin like a child seekingfort.


    "Sorry if I woke you. I haven''t heard anything, and I''m terrible at sitting still," I admitted, moving back toward the window as if the view might suddenly offer some


    answers.


    "Control freaks usually aren''t good at sitting still. I should know," she said dryly.


    ¡°How are you feeling this morning, Luna?¡± I asked, settling onto the couch. This was something I could handle¡ªsomething I could help fix. Making sure the Luna was safe and able to lead her pack was part of my responsibility.


    "I feel better. The rest was exactly what I needed. But I should go see my son, and you need to check on your team. Give me a few minutes to freshen up, and then we''ll head downstairs and get some food ready for everyone." She didn''t leave room for argument or alternative ns. She''d rested as I asked and allowed the witches I trusted to care for her son. Now, she was ready to take charge again¡ªto be the Luna her pack needed.


    I stepped into the hallway and immediately noticed three guards posted at intervals along the walls leading to the main living area. I recognized them from training- they were some of Junior''s closest friends. "When did you guys get here?" I asked.


    "We arrived a few hours ago. Jason told us to stand guard while the Luna rested. Can you tell us what''s going on with Malcolm? We haven''t been allowed in the house for a month, and no one''s heard a thing. The pack''s scared," the boy in the middle, Bryce, said. Hearing Junior referred to by his proper name felt strange¡ª Malcolm Junior, the name always sounded so formal. I wondered when his friends had started using it.


    "We''re trying to get you answers. I''m not sure what I can say or what I need to keep confidential because I don''t have all the information yet. Once the Luna is ready, we''ll check on Malcolm and hopefully be able to answer some questions,¡± I exined.


    About twenty minutester, Luna Sam joined us in the hallway. We walked silently down to the kitchen, Luna Sam leading the way. She didn''t acknowledge the time the warriors had spent standing guard, nor did she seem surprised to see them there. She must havemunicated with themst night and kept it from me. I wasn''t sure whether to feel impressed or irritated by that¡ªbut this wasn''t my pack.

 Chapter 405

    62 - Ben


    We made our way into the kitchen, where she chatted casually, as if this was just another ordinary day. Together, we gathered a generous amount of food-not only for ourselves but also for the other warriors, the two witches residing in the basement, and anyone else who might need sustenance. Our arms were piled high with provisions by the time we headed back downstairs. When we reached the cage room, the door was ajar, and there sat Junior, slumped and disheveled in the storage nook. Though he looked worn and beaten, he was alive-breathing steadily and fully conscious as I approached him. It took him a long moment before he met my gaze when I crouched down in front of him. His eyes were heavy with sadness and worry.


    "What the hell happened, man?" he asked, voice low and raw. "I was out on a run like any other day, and then... nothing. I don''t remember a thing after that. Next thing I know, I wake up locked in a cage with my own pack, surrounded by strangers chanting and throwing things at me." His tone dropped to a whisper, vulnerable and youthful. ¡°Tell me, what happened? What the hell happened, man?¡± His eyes locked onto mine, desperate for answers only I might have.


    I nced over at Owen and Damon, silently asking, ¡°What did you find?" The tension in the room was palpable; everyone seemed to be holding their breath, waiting for an exnation.


    Owen produced arge, gleaming stone and handed it to me. The moment I touched it, a sharp itch spread across my hand, forcing me to recoil and hand it back as if it were burning me. Owen seemed to anticipate my reaction, staying close and flipping the stone over to reveal a familiar sigil etched into its surface. It was the same mark we had seen on all the Shadow Markers, but with several additional strokes, more intricate and ominous.


    Damon''s voice cut through the silence. "This isn''t good. It''s specific-and it was wedged right in the center of the ceiling above Junior''s head." He turned to Luna Sam. "Is this the only cell you have for detaining someone, or are there more?"


    Sam straightened, her posture firm. "This is the only one. Our pack is small; we don''t have a need for more cages in the packhouse.¡±


    "I don''t know if these stones were meant specifically for your alpha or for any wolf locked in the cage," Damon continued. "But they''re definitely designed to agitate and suppress the human side of whoever''s inside. We''ll need to do more research, but any rogue witch using this kind of magic is dangerous. What happened to Junior is horrible, but if this wasn''t targeted just at your alpha, then someone is recklessly casting spells without caring who gets caught in the crossfire. That''s even worse than a targeted attack-it''s innocent lives being affected." He paused, then added, "We need to consult with our High Priestess. Junior needs rest, and I want your healers to work alongside ours to tend to him. He must be protected just as carefully as we protect Ben."


    Damon and Owen moved to assist Junior, but a low growling erupted behind me. Junior''s closest friends stepped forward, their expressions fierce and mistrustful. The witches had possessed their Alpha, and now, they didn''t trust the two men helping him. They weren''t going to stop Damon and Owen from doing what was best for Junior, but the tension was thick-this was likely part of the n: to make us turn on each other, to sow chaos within our ranks.


    I released my beta aura, a silentmand that halted everyone in their tracks. More growls followed, waves of animosity radiating from the wolves behind me. I had to give credit to Damon and Owen-they were on high alert, ready for a fight if necessary, but their stance wasn''t defensive; they had no desire to escte the situation any further than I did.


    Gwen turned toward me, her face set to unleash some angry teenage rant about letting the others do their jobs because they supposedly knew better. I raised my hand to silence her, not caring if I offended her. I may have only been a few years older, but I hoped I had never been as impulsive as she was in moments like this.


    "I''ve done nothing that any beta wouldn''t do,¡± I said firmly. "Put your aggression away. We will find the right way to handle this. These witches are in the same boat as our two packs-they''re threatened just like we are. They won''t harm your alpha or anyone in your pack. You need to learn to stand down and follow orders." I could see the tension ripple beneath her skin. She wanted to argue, but she wouldn''t win. Still, I sensed there was a fierce fight in many of them, and the stone in Damon''s hand might be influencing their emotions.


    I turned to Luna Sam for support. She stepped forward and ced a steady hand on Gwen''s shoulder. "Now is not the time," she said calmly. "I trust Ben''s judgment-he hase to our aid more times than we could have hoped. These witches are our guests. They freed your alpha from a trance that held him captive for nearly a month. Don''t let your anger cloud your judgment. Not all witches are bad, just as not all wolves are good. We will get to the bottom of this, but you must keep your emotions in check." She nodded toward Owen and Damon, who returned the gesture with quiet understanding.


    Though the tension lingered, the group allowed us to pass. We helped Junior up to his room, where his friends refused to leave his side, which I weed. Luna Sam gave strict orders for checks every thirty minutes, even if there was nothing new to report. The rest of us returned to the office. As we rounded the stairs, I spotted Jason standing in the doorway. The sight of him immediately eased the weight on my shoulders. He nodded at me as I passed and gave my shoulder a reassuring pat.


    We all followed Luna Sam into her office. She took a seat at her desk, and Sebastian closed the door behind us. The sound of thetch clicking into ce made Luna Sam look each of us in the eye. "All right," she began, "I want to know exactly what''s going on. We all deserve a full exnation for why the Beta, Delta, and former Beta of the ck w Pack, the Delta of the Blue Crescent Pack, and two witches¡ªwho just happen to know that our Alpha is under some kind of possession and how to fix it-arrived here just in the nick of time." Her words immediately had us standing at attention, ready to report like the soldiers we were.

 Chapter 406

    63 - ra


    "You do realize you can''t just outrun anxiety, right?" My wolf''s voice sneers inside my mind, clearly enjoying every moment of my torment.


    I grit my teeth, pushing my pace even harder. "I gave them all the exact same instructions..... yet not a single one checked in yesterday. Not Sebastian, who''s supposed to be *my* Delta, nor Richard, who treats following orders like some sacredw. What am I supposed to think? Everyone knows Ben''s affected by this magle crap, and he''s the only one under twenty-one in the group that went out. There have been so many ''random'' rogue attackstely it''s almost expected now." My breathes out in a rough grunt as I elerate. I should shift, let my wolf take over and run wild, but that kind of burning muscle fatigue is what I really need-not the relentless pounding of my wolf''s energy.


    "We both know he''s fine. We can feel it. You need to rx a little," she says, her voice calm but firm.


    I shake my head. "What about the others? Owen, Damon, Richard, Sebastian-they


    all went with him. What if something''s wrong with all of them? I get why my dad kept Mom so close all the time."


    "You can sense every member of your pack. Don''t try to fool me with that," she counters sharply. "And if something had happened to the witches, they''d have called Brianna and Marietta by now. Why not reach out to Ben?"


    "And look desperate? Absolutely not. We have better things to do..." I mutter, trying to push the thought away.


    "Like running patrols suspiciously close to Red Fang territory every two hours? Yeah, no. You don''t look desperate at all,¡± she teases.


    "Shut up!" I growl, but I can hear herughter echoing inside my head. Despite myself, a small smile tugs at the corner of my mouth. I''m not fooling her or anyone else¡ªbut I''ll deny the desperate need to know he''s safe for as long as I can. I have to get through this on my own first. Then, maybe, I can figure out this mate bond and whether he was telling the truth about Kennedy.


    A hot shower is exactly what I need after that exhausting run. As I head back inside, I pass several coven members going about their tasks. I''ve relocated some families with young children into the guest wing¡ªit just feels easier for them that way. These kids possess powers I''ll never fully understand, but at their core, they''re still human and not built for harsh elements. No child should have to spend winter nights in a makeshift tent. I''ve offered to bring more of them in; some declined, probably enjoying the freedom of the forest just like my wolf does. Brianna and Marietta share a room nearby, with some of their elders taking rooms close by. It keeps them near my mother''s old office, which I''ve allowed them to use for storing their books and scrolls safely. If they''re not using their magic to protect those items from the weather, they can focus more energy on the pack and the coven''s needs.


    We''ve been working long hours¡ªfrom early morning well into the night-brewing potions and crafting whatever else is necessary tobat the Shadow Markers that keep cropping up. I just wish I knew if they were all set long ago and there really are just so many of them, or if someone is sneaking behind us, nting more.


    Signs of the coven are everywhere in the packhouse, and the more I discover about them, the more I appreciate their way of lifepared to the stuffy traditions my parents clung to. Herbs hang from every beam, and I''ve never seen our private greenhouse so full of life. My mother adored her nts and spent hours tending to her flowers, but these witches have transformed the space into a vibrant, living apothecary. They even transnted some of Mom''s favorites into a special corner to honor her memory.


    "I know you don''t want to hear this, and you''ve got a thousand things on your te, but at the very least, you should mark each other," Brianna says gently one evening. "You''re both leaning towards the bond. It''ll make you stronger, your pack stronger. That connection? It''s huge for morale. Forget anyone who thinks it''s just a male/female thing¡ªit''s about leadership. It''ll keep you both safe, especially if this magic stuff is as nasty as Jason and Tommy say."


    ¡°Well, at least you gave me some logic,¡± I admit, rubbing the back of my neck. "I''ll talk to him when he gets back. He''s visiting Junior right now. We haven''t heard from him, and Ben''s worried something''s wrong." I sigh, holding my phone between my shoulder and ear as I straighten my chair and sit down. "No promises, but I will bring up marking. Okay?"


    "That''s all I ask,¡± she replies in a voice so sweet it''s almost teasing. She''s definitely used to getting her way.


    I lean back, letting out a breath I didn''t realize I was holding. The weight of everything still presses down on me, but maybe just maybe I''m starting to find a way through the storm.

 Chapter 407

    I''ve alsoe across candles, small clusters of tree branches, and symbols crafted from scattered debris, all carefully bound together with twine, scattered throughout the forest. They seem to serve a dual purpose-both protective charms and decorative elements. Had someone asked me a year ago if I''d wee such chaos, I would have firmly said no. Yet, strangely enough, these arrangements now offer me a sense of security I hadn''t expected to feel.


    Before stepping inside my office, I inhale deeply the soothing scent ofvender and lemongrass hanging just outside the door. The calming aroma steadies my nerves for a moment. No sooner have I closed the door behind me than my phone starts ringing. My heart leaps with hope it might be Ben.


    "ra?" A feminine voice breaks through, slightly breathless.


    I blink a few times, trying to shake off the disappointment when I realize it isn''t the deep, familiar baritone I''d been longing to hear. "Uh, yeah... hello?"


    "Hey! Umpf... I hope this is a good time. I just wanted to check in on you and see how Ben''s settling in. He''d never call us for a chat like this, and Jeremiah''s worried about his best friend."


    "Oh, hey Rayna! Are you sure now''s a good moment? You sound like you''ve got your hands full." I catch a muffled grunt in the background.


    "There really isn''t much downtime with pups, honestly. Especially when you have two who are already channeling the most extreme behaviors of their father and aunt -skipping straight past crawling and walking, too. I''ve pretty much given up on some aspects of parenting and safety rules. Believe it or not, Jer and James are actually watching the twins right now. I just have to keep the door open in case one of the big boys gets hurt." Sheughs, and I can''t help but smile at her humor despite the chaos she describes.


    The idea of pups still feels foreign to me. Though I''ve been around them all my life, growing up as an only child without cousins means my experience is limited mostly to training school-aged kids. The tiny, fragile babies intimidate me.


    "Well, since you''re off duty for the next five minutes, what do you want to know?" I ask, trying to keep the mood light. I''m guessing she wants to hear if Ben is settling in well and making friends-her full "mom" instincts kicking in because of her own pups.


    "I want to know how your mate bond is going. I wasn''t really paying attention thest time I saw you, but Jer and Jason said you''re both struggling with it." Her words hit me like a punch to the gut. Of all the things she could have asked, that''s where she started?


    ¡°Uh, well, things have been pretty hectic around heretely, so the mate bond isn''t really our top priority right now. You know, with the spells and a witch coven moving into the pack to help us..." I hadn''t meant to say so much, but I hoped to distract her.


    "What do you mean it''s not a priority?! How can you protect the pack if you haven''t even bonded?" Her voice sounds shocked, almost incredulous.


    Since I began integrating coven members into the packhouse, the elders have only spoken to me briefly and sparingly. They don''t approve of witches on ournd, but Rayna''s right. It''s my decision-my instinct to work with them to save the pack, and I''m wasting energy arguing with the elders about it.


    "But what am I supposed to do about Ben? I know how he feels about her. I know she''s mated to your brother, and that''s tearing Ben apart. And now this magic stuff is just another barrier keeping us from even having a moment to figure out what any of this mate bond stuff really means."


    hints at underlying conflicts that may soon surface, testing alliances and challenging long-held traditions. Hazel''s struggle to bnce the expectations of the elders, the needs of her pack, and her own heart will likely lead to moments of vulnerability and fierce determination. The emotional undercurrents set the stage for a chapter rich in tension, where every decision could ripple through the lives of those she holds dear.

 Chapter 408

    65 - Ben


    ¡°Damn, man, I really missed you!¡± I exhale, unable to hold back the relief and warmth flooding through me.


    Jason grins, shaking his head. "Yeah, it''s been different without you around, bro. Your brother''s hanging in there, though. I think he''s feeling the weight of living up to your reputation, if I''m honest."


    I scoff lightly. ¡°That''s nonsense. He''ll be alright. He''s only two years younger, and honestly, he never signed up for this kind of pressure. Not many second-borns expect to step into the shoes of the first-born."


    We''re outside, sitting by the firepit that Brody, Junior''s Beta, thoughtfully set up for us before heading off to rest ahead of his patrol. The night air is cool, the crackling fire casting flickering shadows on our faces.


    I decide to address the obvious but ufortable topic. "I''m going to skip the elephant in the room because you''ll probably say now isn''t the time. But don''t think I haven''t noticed-you''re still not marked."


    Before I canunch into the usual exnation ra and I give everyone, Jason cuts me off. "Save it. Seriously, we''ll talk about thister. Jer''s worried, and Rayna''s got that ¡®mom-mode'' switched on¡ªshe''s ready to drive out here and pack you up like a kid to bring you home." He chuckles, but I can tell there''s no exaggeration in his tone.


    He leans in, voice dropping. "What''s going on with Malcolm? I know what you told them, but I want every detail, even the small stuff. We knew magic was involved, but what the hell happened after you got back to ck w?"


    I spend the rest of the night-and part of the early dawn-filling him in on everything we''ve witnessed in ck w, along with what ra and I have been sensing. The weight of it all presses down on me as I recount every detail.


    "My biggest question right now is why I didn''t feel the stone''s effect that trapped Junior,¡± I admit, sliding to the edge of my seat and gesturing behind me. "I''ve always been the barometer for detecting magic around ck w. Even on the drive here, I could sense the pull-the influence of the Shadow Markers. But when I walked into those cells, I didn''t feel a thing. Junior''s reaction was extreme-he was caught in a feral rage, something I''ve never experienced."


    I run my fingers through my hair, frustration evident. ¡°I hate that someone can have that kind of unchecked power over us. I hate that I don''t know how to defend myself or protect anyone else. The worst part? Nothing is consistent. Nothing adds up or makes sense."


    I sigh, letting my hands fall to my sides. "We''ve been operating on the assumption that I can detect the magic because it targets wolves under twenty-one. That''s been the pattern-those running the drugs, the ones we''ve found dead. That''s the only constant. But now... after seeing Junior''s reaction and myck of one, I just don''t know."


    Before I can say more, a voice clears its throat behind me. ¡°Excuse me, Beta,¡± Damon interjects, stepping forward with a thin leather strap bearing a ck, diamond-shaped stone.


    I barely have time to question him before he continues. "I had the same doubts you did. If age was the factor, you should''ve felt something. But that theory doesn''t hold. At first, I thought maybe it was because Malcolm Junior is only seventeen, and that''s why his reaction was so intense. But then I overheard some teenagersining about all the leaders being targeted and what would happen if someone could protect them properly..."


    He trails off, rolling his eyes. I know I''m young, and sure, I''ve said my share of dumb things before gaining experience, but Junior''s team is still green-they''ve got a lot to learn. Unfortunately, now isn''t the time for lessons.


    "Sorry for the tangent," Damon says, shaking his head. "Anyway, the mention of leaders got me thinking about you. You''re mated to the ck w Alpha, right?¡±


    I hesitate, avoiding Jason''s pointed look. "I am, but I''m not marked. So technically, I''m not a leader of the pack."


    ¡°Pish, details,¡± Damon waves it off. "Your goddess chose you to stand beside ra. That''s enough for your pack to recognize your authority and follow your lead."


    He pauses, then adds, "Back to my point-I think they''re right. The leadership is being targeted. Some spells grow stronger over time, like a fine wine aging. The spell on the stone meant for Junior was powerful, but only affected him. If our theory was correct, most people in those basement cells would''ve been affected, including you. But now I believe the magic is targeted, with side effects."


    He ces the pendant in my hand, and immediately I feel a strange lightness, as if a weight has lifted from my shoulders.


    ¡°What is this?¡± I ask, surprised by the sudden surge of energy coursing through me. "Let''s call it amped-up obsidian," Damon replies with a smile. "I called Brianna and told her what happened. Your mate has a matching one, just in case. The stone offers protection on its own, but we''ve added modifications tailored to the reactions we''ve seen so far. As long as you wear it, you should be safe from what we''ve encountered. If the rogues change tactics again, we''ll adapt."


    Before I can respond, a voice calls out from behind us. ¡°Beta Ben, Alpha Malcolm wants to see you."


    We all turn, the night suddenly feeling heavier with the weight of what''s toe.

 Chapter 409

    66- Ben


    Tristan guided Damon, Jason, and me inside the house, leading us directly to Luna Sam''s office. The choice of meeting ce caught me off guard for a moment. Why would Junior insist on seeing us here? After all, he was supposed to be resting in bed, not conducting meetings. Especially considering he''d just endured a brutal attack¡ªa spell meant to turn him feral had scrambled his mindpletely.


    "Don''t even start,¡± Junior said firmly, cutting off any sympathy before it could be offered. ¡°I''ve already heard from my mother, and I''m not looking for anyone to treat me like a fragile kid. Some jerk-or more likely, a group of jerks-invaded my pack and tried to tear it apart from within. I want answers." There wasn''t outright anger in his voice, but beneath ity a simmering frustration; this was the breaking point for him, tired of being underestimated. His team mirrored his irritation, their expressions hard and determined.


    Jason and I, alongside Luna Sam, shared everything we''d uncovered so far. Damon and Owen lent their expertise with the magic, but the situation was proving moreplicated than I had hoped.


    "So, you''re telling me you''ve taken down at least a dozen of these Shadow Markers, yet the problem persists?" Junior''s gaze sharpened, clearly frustrated.


    "We don''t know," I admitted, rubbing my temples in frustration. ¡°That''s the real issue. We keep detecting the magic, but we''ve never actually caught a wolf acting as a mule for the product. That''s the missing link. I can''t tell if what we''re doing is making any difference. Every time we find a mule, it''s because they''re already dead. We''re still operating under the theory that whoever''s orchestrating this wants ess to the waterway at the southern edge of the packs."


    Junior''s eyes locked onto mine. "I want to meet with ra. She and I need to figure out what more we can do. I refuse to hide in fear, and neither will she. But we''re banging our heads against a wall, and I''ve had enough. I want those witches," he nodded pointedly at Owen and Damon, "and those rogues. And I want them here, now. Your coven leaders should be involved too. I''m done getting my information secondhand. Ben, make it happen tomorrow."


    "You got it, Alpha." There was nothing else to say. After issuing a few more orders, he dismissed us.


    As Jason and I walked toward my room, he muttered, "I''m surprised he didn''t ask for Jer or Alpha James toe along."


    "I thought the same," I replied, "but maybe Junior and ra are on the same wavelength. He probably thinks the two of them have something to prove since they''re the ones being targeted. There are a dozen packs around here, and no one else is reporting anything like what we''ve seen."


    "Yeah, you''re probably right. You''ve always had a better connection with Junior than the rest of us. You just get him."


    "Maybe so,¡± I said, "but it''s not stopping the magical attacks or helping us find more clues about the magic we keep detecting. Speaking of which, I''m not the only one who can feel that low hum of magic in the air. Did you sense anything when you arrived?"


    "Not at home,¡± Jason answered. "But when I got here, I felt a strange buzz under my skin. I figured it was from Junior or maybe that stone they found embedded in the ceiling. I don''t feel it anymore, though."


    "Once we decide where to meet, you and I need to split up with Damon and Owen to check the perimeter before anyone else arrives. There''s no way that stone got into the ceiling without inside help. We know Jeff wasn''t working alone, and I don''t think we''ve caught his partner yet. We need to keep this location under wraps and start narrowing down suspects without tipping them off.¡±


    "Sounds like a n. Get some rest-we''ve got the afternoon patroling up." I nodded and headed to my room.


    I reached out to ra via mindlink. Her powers had grown stronger, but calling her directly ensured the connection wouldn''t drop.


    "Hey. What''s going on?" Her voice held an edge of urgency, though she tried to mask it.


    "Sorry it took me a few days to call. We were right¡ªJunior was attacked from within. I don''t know who did it yet, but someone got close enough to nt a massive stone with a spell inside Junior''s cells. He went feral, and his wolf locked him inside his own mind. He stayed like that for a month. Sam thought it was some kind of disease ¡ªbefore you start giving her a hard time, know that she tried everything she could before asking for help. She didn''t want anyone else to get sick.¡±


    "Is he okay now?" ra asked softly.


    "Yeah, Damon and Owen are pretty powerful. They recognized the spell immediately. It took a few hours to break it, but Junior''s recovering now."


    Her voice softened further. ¡°What about you? Did it affect you?¡±


    I tried not to let my stomach twist at the concern in her tone. "It did, but not like Junior. Damon thinks the spell had been there a long time, and I got stronger the longer it lingered. He and Owen also believe it was designed specifically for Junior, so for me, it just caused nausea. Still, I had to leave the room like a little wimp.¡± I chuckled softly. "Anyway, Junior''s pissed. He wants to meet with you on neutral ground tomorrow. He''s done being treated like a weak kid, and I think he''s offended on your behalf too. He wants to meet Brianna and Marietta. He''s, and I quote, ''tired of getting all his information secondhand. He wants it firsthand.""


    "Okay," ra agreed, "we can make that work. Let''s do it first thing in the morning. We can startbining our patrols too."


    We ironed out a few more details, but she didn''t seem eager to end the call like I expected. She gave me a time to check in the next morning, and we both signed off. Iy back on my bed, feeling just as confused about my mate as ever.

 Chapter 410

    67 - ra


    Iy t on my back, eyes fixed on the ceiling above, while the soft, persistent hum of my wolf''s presence echoed in my mind. My wolf was deeply engaged in a silent dialogue with Ben''s wolf, and I found myself grasping for reasons to keep the conversation alive. It was strange-this connection between our wolves-but I didn''t fully understand how it worked. Just when I thought the exchange had ended, she would nudge me to stall, though she never exined why. I could only suspect they were plotting something behind the scenes. Taking a slow, deliberate breath, I exhaled quietly, frustrated that even our wolves couldn''t leave the whole mate issue alone. Their reasons might be stronger than ours, but why couldn''t we simply be left in peace, allowed the chance to get to know one another without interference?


    Still, these thoughts didn''t stop me from imagining him¡ªBen¡ªespecially on the nights he wasn''t curled up on my couch. My hands wandered over my skin, trying to recreate the memory of his touch, though it was never quite the same. Yet, the mere thought of him sent waves of pleasure through me, pushing me to climax faster than ever before. I knew my mind was wired to respond to him; our conversations were never dull or meaningless. Even when he was away with another pack, my body betrayed me, reacting as if he were right beside me.


    But why was the rest of me so reluctant to ept the idea of having a mate? That nagging doubt lingered at the back of my mind, refusing to be silenced. Something felt off, though I couldn''t pinpoint what. With that restless thought swirling in my head, I finally drifted into sleep.


    The packhouse was already alive with activity when I made my way down to the dining room in the pale light of early dawn. The air buzzed with tension, voices low but urgent.


    "What''s going on?" I asked an Omega passing by, my voice sharp with concern.


    She hesitated, ncing nervously over her shoulder. ¡°A body was found between the packhouse and the Coven''s camp..."


    "And no one thought to tell me?!¡± I snapped, my voice rising, causing her to recoil slightly.


    "I... I''m sorry, Alpha. I just heard... I..." she stammered, unable to finish her sentence as I pushed past her toward the back doors.


    Witches from the Coven were moving past me, their faces drawn and troubled, but there was no panic or fear radiating from them¡ªsomething my wolf and I would have sensed immediately. I forced my way through the small crowd gathered, determined to see for myself.


    "Next time, send for me immediately if something happens on my pack''snd," I growled as I stepped inside the circle.


    Then I froze. It was a child. A pup from my pack-young, no more than ten or twelve years old. I couldn''t see her face clearly, but her shallow,bored breathing told me she was still fighting for her life. That flicker of hope ignited a fierce fire inside me, making my entire body tremble with rage. Whoever had done this had crossed a line.


    A Coven healer was already tending to her, but I wanted one of my own as well. There was blood staining her torso, but the air around her crackled with magic, an ominous sign that this was no ordinary injury. They would have to work together if we were going to save her. Brianna and Marietta appeared beside me, their expressions grim.


    "We just heard," Marietta said, her voice steady but worn from battle. "Any idea what happened or who found her?"


    "No, I''ve only been here a few minutes. Your healer was already with her when I arrived, and I called for one of my own. I can feel the magic in the air, but I haven''t examined her injuries yet. I thought it best to wait for you. She''s holding on, but I don''t want to make it worse if she''s fighting a spell rather than a physical wound.¡±


    Marietta nodded and stepped forward, resting a reassuring hand on the Coven healer''s shoulder. The two exchanged a silent understanding, and Marietta took over the care.


    I hated standing there, helpless and watching, feeling useless as always. I began to pace, restless, until Brianna stopped me with a firm hand on my arm.


    "Your nervous energy won''t help her," she said quietly. "She needs you to be strong ¡ªfor both of you. Kneel beside her and talk to her. Right now, you''re the only familiar thing she has."


    Taking a deep breath, I lowered myself to the ground on the other side of the girl. Her face was pale, expressionless, drained of life. ¡°E," I whispered softly, willing her to hold on. "You''re strong. I know you have the fight in you."


    I grasped her hand gently, forcing my anger deep down where it couldn''t consume me. "Remember how you fought with Bobby the day you learned those release moves," I said, trying to lighten the mood with a smallugh. The healer chuckled quietly beside me, and E drew a ragged breath.


    "What''s wrong with her?" I asked, studying her injuries. The wounds looked minor, nothing that should have caused this kind of reaction.


    "There''s definitely some kind of spell work involved," the Coven healer said. "It seems she ingested something as well. I''ll wait to hear what your healer thinks."


    At that moment, Healer Smith pushed through the crowd. "When and where did you find her?" he asked urgently.


    A Coven witch I hadn''t met before stepped forward. "We found her on the path, Alpha. She had this note in her pocket. She''s been like this since we found her thirty minutes ago. Her condition hasn''t changed for better or worse. We sent someone for help immediately."


    The witch handed me a crumpled piece of paper. I unfolded it carefully and read the chilling message:


    Your efforts are worthless. Give up now, or more will follow.


    A cold shiver ran down my spine. What on earth did that mean? "Our efforts are worthless? Which efforts?" I asked, my voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°We have a lot going on right now."


    I passed the note to Brianna, who had stepped up beside me.


    ¡°Most likely, it''s referring to all the efforts you''ve made to protect your pack," she said grimly. "Please take E to the pack hospital and assist however you can, Gene."


    She grabbed my arm firmly. "We need to get to Red Fang as soon as possible. You, Ben, and the Red Fang Alpha-you three need to face this together. This problem requires all of you working as one."

 Chapter 411

    68 - ra


    I ordered every warrior under mymand to stay close to home-no wandering off, no traveling, no unnecessary socializing. Still, I didn''t want the witch responsible for this chaos to think she had scared me into hiding. So, the school remained open, and so did all the shops. I realized how foolish that was during the drive to Red Fang¡ªhow could anyone go out safely if we were supposed to stay put?


    Thank the Goddess someone else was behind the wheel. The pressure behind my eyes throbbed painfully, like a storm building just beneath the surface of my skull.


    "Stop the car!" Marietta''s sharpmand made us all jerk forward as the brakes mmed down. ¡°ra, we need to find her-now.¡± Her voice cut through the fog in my mind, but it felt like I was trapped inside a tunnel, distant and disconnected.


    ¡°What?¡± I mumbled, my words slurring as if I were drunk.


    "Now! ra, feel the pull-show us." Marietta grabbed me, her hands firm but steady. Everything around me was blurry, my senses dulled. I tried to follow her instructions, but I felt nothing-no pull, no direction. Then, when I looked toward that emptiness, it worsened. She wanted me to lead her into that darkness, to the source of the disturbance. I could do that. I staggered toward the feeling, though I could barely see a few feet ahead. My wolf was silent, no reassuring presence in my mind. This was bad. I knew it was bad. Yet, my mouth remained shut, my body moving on autopilot while my mind was trapped in a haze. I couldn''t evenmand my arms or legs.


    Suddenly, a shout pierced the silence. Someone was yelling, but I couldn''t see who. My vision was clouded with bursts of color, like static on a broken screen. Then, a rush of air and sound vanished in an instant, and I fell hard onto the ground. The fuzziness disappeared, reced by sharp rity and bright light.


    "What the hell was that?" I grumbled, rubbing my sore backside.


    "They were waiting for us,¡± Marietta exined grimly. "Someone knows you and your mate are apart¡ªand that you''de to him in a crisis. This was a trap to keep you separated. You''re weaker apart. You need Ben."


    I pushed myself up too quickly, my stomach rebelling. I refused to vomit here, in front of these witches who were no better than my Elders, those old voices telling me I needed a man to lead my pack.


    "We''re going to meet with Ben, Junior, and their top warriors because something''s happened to Junior. I''m not running to Ben because we had a spat. And if any of you think I need a man to do my job right, you can go screw yourselves." Marietta looked ready to argue, but I raised my hand, cutting her off, and headed to the car. Since I was walking and conscious, I assumed whatever magic had attacked me was gone. I could feel Marietta and Brianna close behind, but I didn''t want to admit how weak the magic had left me. We had to check on Junior and figure out a n¡ª one that would shift us from defense to offense.


    Sliding into the back seat of the SUV, I was annoyed when Marietta and Brianna squeezed in beside me.


    Brianna ced a gentle hand on my knee. ¡°We''re not trying to insult you, ra..." "Speak for yourself," Marietta snapped. I shot her a sharp look.


    "You heard me," she said, her tone firm. "You and your ''I''m a tough woman'' act need to stop. It''s going to get you killed. Brianna''s way of saying things is softer, but you don''t need soft right now. You need the truth. You need your mate. Don''t even think about arguing.¡± She jabbed a long-nailed finger at me. ¡°I didn''t say you need a man. I said you need your mate. That could be a man or a woman¡ªwolf, human, witch, vampire, fae-it doesn''t matter. Gender isn''t the point. What matters is the person your goddess chose to be your best. You''re stronger with your mate. To protect your pack-and help Red Fang''s young Alpha-you have to ept that. I know it''s not easy, but it''s a start."


    "Now that she''s finished scolding you," Brianna said softly, "you need to eat. Your body isn''t used to the magic that just hit you, and you and your wolf fought it well.¡± She handed me a container of fruit.


    I epted it quietly. At this close range, I couldn''t avoid them, and hearing Brianna mention my wolf made me want to check on her. We still had half the drive ahead.


    "Hey," I whispered, "how are you feeling?"


    "Like crap," my wolf answered, the tone dry but honest. "But that''s expected. I just wish I could see what we''re fighting. This isn''t anything we trained for. Hell, we never even talked about this with your dad as a threat."


    "Yeah, I know," I said. "What do you think about what Marietta said about mates?"


    "She''s the first woman who''s really gotten through to you," my wolf chuckled softly, ¡°like the big sister you never had, telling you straight without worrying about your feelings. Because she doesn''t care how you feel as long as you get it. She''s right. Whatever that was drained us both and made us useless. If it had been a physical attack, we''d have gotten everyone killed because we couldn''t fight. When we reach them, I need to touch Ben-physical contact will heal us faster. And we need to talk -seriously-about marking him."


    "Fine," I sighed. It had to happen eventually. Might as well do it if it helps defend the packs.


    "We''re here," Brianna announced softly beside me.


    My gaze snapped to Ben, standing close to a furious Ma Junior.


    "Maybe I should go first," I muttered to the car. "He doesn''t look happy to see us." I nced at Marietta. She nodded and slid out, letting me pass. We both understood: if Ma was angry about the spell cast on him¡ªand didn''t know or trust that these witches weren''t the ones who did it¡ªhe might attack. I couldn''t let him hurt the only people truly trying to help us.

 Chapter 412

    69 - ra


    "Hey, Junior. You seem like you''re feeling better..." I begin, but he interrupts me sharply.


    "I was attacked by my own pack during a run, then locked away in my home-and trapped inside my own mind¡ªfor an entire month," he growls, his voice thick with anger. "Feeling better isn''t even on my list of concerns. How dare you bring them here with you?"


    I let out a breath, trying to keep calm. ¡°You need to calm down, baby Alpha," I say, letting the jab hang between us. "You''re not the only one who''s been targeted by magic. Right beside you are two coven witches-the leaders of their groups." I nod toward Marietta and Brianna, ready to say more, but before I can, my mate steps forward from behind Malcolm, his protective presence almost tangible.


    "What happened?" His voice is low but charged with concern.


    There''s a wave of protective energy radiating from him, and I''m caught in a swirl of conflicting feelings I hate it, yet I crave it all at once. No one has ever given me this kind of undivided attention before. It''s overwhelming and yet strangelyforting. I don''t even notice when he moves directly in front of me. When I finally meet those warm brown eyes, my heart softens just a bit, but I quickly straighten up, reminding myself we''re not alone. He ces a gentle hand on my shoulder, and we both catch our breath. It''s not the familiar pull of the mate bond-it''s something else entirely, but it feels incredible. Suddenly, Ben stumbles, and I reach out instinctively to steady him.


    "Why didn''t you tell me you were attacked?¡± he whispers, concern thick in his tone.


    "What are you talking about?¡± I ask, unable to let go of him. A buzzing sensation returns to my mind, but this time, it''s light and soothing rather than painful.


    My arms are suddenly wrenched away from Ben, and my wolf growls low in warning. She does not like being separated from her mate.


    "The two of you can deal with your feelingster," Malcolm snaps, his voice sharp with authority. ¡°Right now, I want to know what the hell is going on in our packs. And I want answers-NOW!"


    Turning to face him, I adopt a defensive stance, letting my wolf''s aura re in warning. No baby Alpha is going to bark orders here. Malcolm hasn''t been in this role long, barely started training when he took over.


    "Stop!¡± Brianna''s voice cuts through without shouting, firm andmanding. ¡°Alpha Malcolm, don''t let anger cloud your judgment. We''re all here to work together-to protect the people we''ve been entrusted to lead and care for. ra, what just happened with Ben?"


    "I don''t know," I admit. "He touched me, and all the pain and nausea I''d been feeling just... vanished."


    "Look at your mate,¡± Brianna urges, nodding toward Ben, who now looks pale and queasy.


    "Did he take the pain from me?" I ask, the only exnation that makes sense. "How could that even be possible?"


    "I believe Ben is siphoning your pain and injuries," Brianna exins. "He can pull away whatever is meant to harm you." My heart skips a beat at her words.


    "Neither of us are marked," I say slowly. "How can such a connection even exist?"


    "No one knows for sure," Brianna replies, "but I have some theories. Let''s start byparing what your packs have inmon and go from there. But stay close to your mate."


    I shake my head at the thought of touching him again if that''s what happens. If he can absorb my pain or injuries during a fight, I know without a doubt he''d do it, even if it meant risking himself. That''s the kind of man he is. But I can''t let him get hurt.


    "For once, we agree about something concerning our mate," my wolf grumbles. "But stay close. I feel better just being near him."


    "I can do that,¡± I answer, following the group to a clearing where someone has arranged a circle of stones for a firepit. One of the coven witches brushes her hand over a log inside the pit, and mes spring to life. I see magic performed every day, yet it never ceases to amaze me.


    "I know you don''t need it, but it might make our coven members morefortable,¡± Brianna says, her tone more diplomatic than Malcolm''s. "Would you mind if we cast a warding spell around the group to keep out the cold?"


    Malcolm looks at me for permission. "It''s fine. They''re affected by the colding in, and the fire can only do so much. You can step outside whenever you want.¡±


    "Fine," Brianna agrees, "but I want your word you''ll remove the ward if anyone asks -no questions."


    "Agreed. And ra is right¡ªyou''re not trapped inside. Think of it more like arge invisible tent. Our bodies are still human and feel temperature changes."


    With everyone amodated, Malcolm leans forward, sitting stiffly by the fire, surrounded by his warriors. ¡°Now, what the hell is going on? Why was I locked in my home for a month? Why does ra''s touch weaken Ben? They''re mates¡ªthe opposite should be true."


    Ben and I take turns updating him on everything that''s happened in our pack since west saw him. Marietta and Brianna fill in the gaps about magic. That part seems to frustrate Malcolm even more.


    "What do you mean you don''t fully understand what this rogue witch can do? Aren''t you both elders and leaders? Don''t you have a connection to your Goddess? Ask her what the hell is going on and how to stop it! Wolves and witches are dying because of this bitch''s cause!"


    "Chaos magic is exactly that-chaos," Marietta exins. "It manifests differently in every witch who wields It can be a curse, a blessing, or both. We know it''s fueled by emotion, and those witches can manipte spells cast by others without needing herbs, positions, or incantations. That''s what makes them dangerous but also invaluable in a crisis."


    "They''re a threat to everyone," Malcolm growls. "Why not eliminate them as soon as you discover their chaotic magic?"


    I''m halfway to standing up when Brianna speaks softly but firmly, "Because killing our own for being different isn''t our way."


    He wants to wipe out the unknown? What the hell is wrong with him?

 Chapter 413

    ra


    ¡°He''s scared. Fear warps people,¡± I muttered, flinching as if the thought had somehow escaped my mind aloud.


    Ben shot back sharply, "That''s no excuse for talking about killing people!"


    "He was trapped inside his own mind for a whole month," Ben exined, his voice heavy with frustration. "I''m not defending what he did, but he waspletely alone for nearly thirty days, feeling the magic pulse through him with no way to fight it. Healing from that takes time and experience."


    Marietta''s eyes zed with fury as she spat, "Chaos magic is what set you free from your prison, Ben. We''ve told you before the magic itself isn''t the problem; it''s the person wielding it. Magic is neutral. You''d do well to remember that before you start suggesting wiping out an entire group of people.¡± Her anger radiated like heat, and I found myself watching Brianna, waiting for her to step in if things escted.


    "That kind of thinking is dangerously close to the mindset of humans who discover our powers and decide they hate what they can''t control," Marietta continued, taking a deep breath as her clenched fists rxed at her sides. She was a remarkable speaker, and I knew I would learn a great deal just by observing her. She seemed to instinctively understand that we could sense and even feel the emotions of those around us. A skilled warrior, I''d never seen her fight, but I knew she studied her opponents carefully, preferring to win battles of the mind before any physical confrontation.


    "So, what do we do?" Malcolm''s voice cracked with frustration. "I''m sick of this crap! I know ra feels the same. We''re young¡ªthat''s probably why we''re being targeted.¡± His pacing faltered abruptly as he turned sharply to Brianna. "Is this what happened to my dad? Was he targeted before me?"


    In that moment, I saw the small boy beneath the tough exterior, and all I wanted was to pull him into a hug. But I knew he wouldn''t appreciate it, so I stayed seated, my heart aching quietly.


    "That''s a possibility we have to consider," Brianna said solemnly. "This has been a long game for all of us, which means we have to be extra cautious about who we trust. If Eliza is behind all this, she''s as chaotic as her magic. When she left us, it was because we refused to let her into the inner circle. Even we can recognize when someone is destined to abuse their power-and we try to stop it."


    "She tried the same thing in my coven," Marietta added, and I sat up straighter, drawn in by their conversation. They worked so seamlessly together that I often forgot they led separate covens. In my mind, they were like mates-opposites in many ways, yet perfectlyplementary, much like Ben and me.


    "So, back to my original question," Malcolm said, folding his arms across his chest. I noticed how much he''d grown since Ist saw him. Though still young, his body had hardened-softness reced by a sharp jawline, defined forearms, and a broader frame. He looked every bit ready to step up and protect his pack.


    ¡°Combined border patrol,¡± Ben dered, rising but not moving away from me. His leg brushed against my shoulder, grounding me. ¡°We need a witch and a wolf working together. Witches can detect the magic, and wolves can protect them while they dismantle it. Is there any way to mask the Shadow Markers so Ash and Ember won''t realize we''re tampering with them?"


    "That''s difficult to say," Marietta replied thoughtfully. "Only the original caster would notice the magic snapping."


    "Then I''ll leave that to you," Ben said firmly. "ra and I need to keep working the neutral territory between Red Fang and ck w. We seem to be the most affected by it, and I''m sure Junior is too, if it''s designed to keep us apart.¡±


    I stood up, suddenly feeling awkward as they nned around me. "Will the iing winter storm affect the magic?"


    "Probably not,¡± Brianna answered, ¡°but it might make finding the talismans more difficult. The pairs can protect each other-wolves with physical defenses, witches with magical ones."


    Junior''s voice cut in, "Are the markers the only focus? Or is there something else we should be watching for?"


    "They need to see the cave," I blurted out. Malcolm turned to me, curious. "They haven''t been there yet, and I want to know if that operation has moved or if it''s just been better warded. It''s been months¡ªthey''ve had time to fortify or relocate it, but I''m sure the magic left remnants either way."


    He nodded thoughtfully.


    "We should also make sure whoever is paired with Junior, ra, and me is prepared for the bacsh,¡± Ben added. ¡°Those markers are designed to hit us hardest."


    We spent a while hashing out logistics. All the witches traveling with us were paired with Malcolm''s wolves. Reluctantly, he had sent a few wolves and a witch to the packhouse to guard Luna Sam. They had wards of their own, and after losing his father and my parents, we couldn''t take any chances.


    As we headed toward the SUV, Ben suddenly grabbed my arm. "We''re starting now."


    "Wait, what do you mean?" I asked, caught off guard.


    ¡°I didn''t stutter. We''re going now, and you''re staying with me. No more splitting up. I''m done with that my wolf is done with it. We need to get to the bottom of this so you and I can figure out what the hell is going on." He tugged me along, and since no one was rushing to rescue me, it seemed like he was getting his way. Assholes.


    ¡°What about staying with a witch to control the magic we find?¡± I suggested hesitantly.


    "They''re following, but at a distance. We''re the bait now, the target. I want them toe to us, and I want this to end. Now." With that, he ripped off his shirt and pants before shifting. His wolf took the clothes to one of my warriors, who tossed them in the back of the SUV, then looked at me expectantly.


    "Ugh. Fine," I grumbled. I''d been great at finding excuses to avoid one-on-one situations with him, but now he wasn''t leaving my side until we faced this head-on together.

 Chapter 414

    71 - Ben


    "Jason, can you stay close? Stick with Owen and Damon," I instructed, my voice steady but urgent.


    "What''s your n?" he asked, eyes narrowing with concern.


    "I''m not entirely sure yet. The past few days have been unbearable-worse than anything I''ve faced before. Watching Junior suffer, knowing she''s isting herself on purpose... it''s tearing me apart. My wolf refuses to let me push her away, and I''m pretty sure hers feels the same. There has to be more to this than just her not wanting a man to take her Alpha position. But she won''t talk to me for more than five minutes at a time." I sighed heavily, frustration gnawing at me.


    "So, what? You''re thinking of locking her up until she gives in?" Jason''s tone was half teasing, half serious.


    "At this point, if that''s what it takes, then yes." I chuckled softly, trying to lighten the mood.


    "There it is again!" Jason murmured inside my mind.


    "What is?" I asked, ncing at him.


    "That scent I was chasing when we first arrived. I caught it again just now."


    "Go back around. Take Owen and Damon with you. Maybe there''s something else there we haven''t uncovered yet. It''s been months, but if you''re still picking up that scent, it could be one of the casters setting the Shadow Markers."


    "And what about you and ra? I don''t exactly trust either of you to stay out of trouble."


    "We''ll be fine. Just keep checking in regrly."


    I felt his presence pull away from us. He had to shift tomunicate with Owen and Damon, but hopefully, they''d uncover something useful while I worked on my own problem.


    "ra, hey, slow down! We''re tracking, not running across the entire territory," I called out, quickening my pace to catch up and move ahead of her. She seemed to be ignoring mepletely.


    "ra! Stop!" I stepped in front of her abruptly, forcing her to stumble into me. My wolf purred at the contact, a thrill running through me. The tingling sensation spread across his body, making his fur stand on end. It was fleeting but intoxicating. Every time I touched her, the feeling grew stronger. I wanted this-wanted her. Now, I had to find a way to make her want me too.


    "You made us the bait, Ben! I want to get as far away from everyone we''re trying to protect as possible," she snapped, frustration clear in her voice.


    "If they can''t keep up, they won''t follow. They''ll set another marker and go after easier targets.¡± I circled her slowly, letting my wolf nuzzle against her. At least her wolf seemed to be on the same wavelength as ours. "You have to tell me what I''ve done wrong or what I can do to help. I get the Alpha thing I don''t want the title, and I''d never fight you for it. I don''t care what your damn Elders think. They''re just advisors. If they think their opinions matter more than yours, maybe they need recing."


    ¡°Let''s just keep patrolling. You want to find this witch, and I want this nightmare to end," she said, trying to move past me.


    But we stopped her again. I felt her growl inside my head, though her wolf remained silent. Then she shifted.


    "Fuck off, Ben! I want to get this over with. Stop trying to distract me."


    I shifted too, stepping right into her space, fully aware of her strong, beautiful body just inches from mine. "I''m not distracting you! Avoiding this is what''s holding both of us back. ept me or reject me¡ªmake a choice. You''re the only one standing in the way, not anyone else." My anger simmered just beneath the surface, hot and fierce.


    She closed the gap, pressing her chest against mine, fists clenched tightly at her sides. Each heavy breath caused my chest to brush against her smooth skin. My body reacted instantly¡ªand so did hers¡ªbut I forced myself to ignore it. I wanted her. I knew she wanted me. I''d finally epted it; now I had to hope she would too.


    "I''m protecting everyone I care about. After losing two of the most important people in my life, there''s no blueprint, no instructions to follow. On top of that, we''re being attacked in ways no one understands. We''re flying blind. I don''t have the capacity to deal with this or make a decision right now."


    I took a step back, my chest tightening, struggling to breathe. Of all the things she could have said, this one hurt the most¡ªa p in the face. She still hadn''t decided whether to ept me or reject me. I''m sure my expression revealed everything I was feeling.


    She reached out, voice soft, "Ben..."


    I stepped away again, raising my hands. I couldn''t let her touch me anymore. "No. That''s all I needed to hear. For my wolf''s sake, please reject us sooner rather thanter. He''s already attached, and I have a feeling the longer you wait, the worse the separation will be. It''s going to take time to heal, and like you said, we have too much going on. I''ll let Richard know-he''ll be needed as backup while I recover. Mnie will set me up outside the packhouse. I can''t be close for a while.¡± I turned and resumed walking along our path. My wolf was heartbroken, angry, and desperate all at once. He didn''t want to shift with her nearby-he might force a marking. He didn''t want instinct to take over if she truly didn''t want this mate bond. I understood what it did to Kennedy at first, and I wouldn''t do that to ra.


    "Ben, wait. I didn''t mean I don''t want you..." she called after me.


    I kept walking, speaking over my shoulder. "Stop. No more excuses. I tried to be understanding and gave you plenty of time. I get the pressure from the idiots your dad calls friends¡ªthey made you feel inferior. Stop letting them control you. By making you question and prove yourself at every turn, they still control you, and you''re letting it happen. For his sake, I hope the next mate you get meets your standards."


    ¡°Ben, please, wait... BEN!¡± she shouted desperately.


    Before I could react, I saw red eyes shing in front of me, and then I was mmed to the ground. My wolf shifted beneath the weight of the rogue, ready to fight. We had so much anger and pain bottled up inside, and now we finally had something to unleash it on.


    chapter''s end hints at looming dangers that could shatter the fragile peace they''ve been trying to maintain. With mysterious forces still at y and the scent of the casters lingering, the next chapter promises to delve deeper into the shadows threatening to engulf them all. Prepare for raw emotions, unexpected confrontations, and the relentless push to protect what matters most¡ªeven when it means facing the darkest parts of themselves.

 Chapter 415

    72 - ra


    The rogue lunges at Ben, bringing him down hard, and I catch a glimpse of sharp teeth before Ben shifts and they tumble apart. I start to shift myself, ready to assist, when suddenly another wolf crashes into me with full force. This one is a pale grey, and the stench it carries is overwhelming far worse than the usual bad breath of rogue wolves. It smells as if it''s rotting from the inside out. My wolf instincts take control; I shift fully and dig my ws into the damp earth, using it to slow our momentum. We lower our heads close to the ground, muscles coiled, prepared to spring. Thunder rumbles deep and low above us, a storm finally arriving after days of anticipation.


    I can hear snarls and grunts from the wolves near me, but I force myself to stay sharp. These rogues aren''t just here to fight-they intend to kill us, to clear the way for whoever they want to install in power. We tumble and snap, ws scraping and teeth gnashing. I''ve shed repeatedly across this female''s side, and blood flows freely, but she doesn''t seem to notice, as if the pain has no hold on her. For a moment, I hesitate. They don''t understand what''s happening to them. This possession is soplete they have lost all sense of self-preservation.


    ¡°Ben, don''t kill them,¡± I call through the bond, my voice urgent. "They don''t know what''s happening. They have no control."


    A grunt, a snort.


    "No kidding!" Ben snaps back, breath ragged. "She''s trying to kill ME, ra! I might... not have a choice here."


    I twist awkwardly, managing to grab the female rogue and pin her by the neck. Her legs il wildly, scraping at the dirt as she struggles to escape. Holding her down takes every ounce of my strength and weight. She''s tearing at herself, skin and fur shredded by my wolf''s fangs. If she keeps fighting like this, she''ll kill herself. But Ben is right¡ªI can''t let her go. She won''t stop attacking.


    "Where are the witches who are supposed to be helping us?" I demand, frustration creeping into my voice. "Can''t they break this spell they''re under?"


    "How the hell should I know?" Ben retorts sharply. "You''ve spent more time on the magic than I have. I told them to stay back-there''s no way they''d survive out here without getting hurt."


    The rogue beneath me bucks again, her blood slickening her fur and making her even harder to hold. She''s on her back now, kicking and pushing against me with frantic desperation, only worsening the damage to her neck. Even if I could calm her, she won''t make it back to the pack to heal.


    "ra!" Ben''s voice cuts sharply through the bond. He senses my hesitation, my indecision. I close my eyes, breathing deeply, inhaling the foul stench of decay that clings to her. Then, with a grim resolve, I mp down with my jaw and twist- breaking her neck, sending her spirit back to the Goddess.


    I spin to see Ben, now in his human form, lying bloodied beneath the wolf that attacked him. No. I don''t allow myself to think it. We shift instantly, rushing to his side, shoving the dead rogue off him. He''s breathing, but barely. The blood on him is a mix of his and the enemy''s-I can''t tell which is which.


    "I... I... What do I do? I don''t know what to do!" I call out to my wolf, panic pounding in my chest. I can''t lose him. No matter what, I can''t lose him. The desperate need to keep him alive consumes every part of me.


    "We passed a cave not far back," my wolf suggests. "We need to get him inside. I can clean his wounds there, see what we''re dealing with."


    "Okay," I exhale, grateful for a clear purpose. I can follow directions.


    With care, I help him sit up, then drape his arm over my shoulder so he leans on me. On all fours, I shift slowly, making sure not to jostle him as we move toward the cave. His head rests just between my shoulder and neck, and I feel the gentle rise and fall of his breath through my fur. It''s the only thing keeping me grounded, focused amidst the chaos.


    Inside the cave, we find a sheltered nook away from the biting wind. I lower him down as gently as I can. I don''t have the means to start a fire, but my wolf can tend to him¡ªclean his wounds and share body heat until we can either move or get help.


    She works slowly and carefully, licking the blood from his face and upper chest. The rest of his body looks stable, but we need to know if any vital organs have been damaged. My wolf growls softly at the bitter taste of rogue blood, as foul and decayed as their smell. When she reaches his back, she pauses-arge bite mark on his shoulder catches her attention.


    ¡°I think their bites might be venomous or carry some kind of toxin,¡± she murmurs, confused. ¡°I can smell infection already. That shouldn''t be possible this soon."


    ¡°Maybe grab some snow from outside,¡± I suggest. ¡°You can use it to clean the wound and hopefully spit out the infection. We can''t help him if you get sick too."


    "I don''t know if that will be enough," she replies. "It''s already in his bloodstream. He needs something stronger. He needs you to mark him.¡±


    "What? No! I can''t do that to him... forceful marking? You heard him before-he wants me to reject him."


    "No! He thinks you don''t want him, just like thest girl he loved. He''s giving you an out! Now, mark him before he dies! He won''t survive past tonight if you don''t!"


    She''s never yelled at me like this before, not with such desperation. I can feel the fear in her voice the terror of losing him and his wolf. It would break her. I can''t let that happen.


    ¡°Okay... I''ll do it..." I barely get the words out before she sinks her fangs into the space where his neck meets his shoulder. He gasps sharply, and a wave of euphoria washes over me as the bond seals itself. I feel the infection begin to leave his body, his wounds starting to heal. He draws in a deep breath and exhales slowly, but his eyes remain closed.


    "We''ve done all we can," she says softly, curling up beside him. He moves his head, nestling his face into her fur. He breathes in deeply once more, and together, we drift into a fragile, hopeful sleep.

 Chapter 416

    73-Ben


    A sudden chill crawls across my skin, making me shiver involuntarily. The storm must have finally broken around us, leaving a sharp, cold breeze in its wake. Why does my head pound so relentlessly? I lift a hand to rub the sleep from my eyes, only to feel something soft-fur. Confused, my eyes snap open, and I inhale deeply. The familiar blend ofvender and lemon fills my nostrils, a scent that has been my sanctuary amid all this chaos for months. But why is ra in her wolf form?


    Attempting to sit up, I immediately regret the movement as pain res sharply down my right shoulder. "What the hell happened?" I croak, my voice dry and rough. ra''s wolf rises to peer at me, then settles back down, fixated with steady eyes. "Are you not going to answer me because I made us bait and it worked?" I send the thought to her mind, half-hearted sarcasmcing my words. Her wolf tilts her head, as if weighing a response. I try again. "I don''t remember much from the fight. How did we end up here?" I nce around, but the burning in my shoulder intensifies with movement, and I groan in frustration.


    That reaction draws ra and her wolf closer. They circle behind me, the wolf sniffing cautiously at my injured shoulder. Then, gently, her wolf licks the wound- and a jolt of electricity surges through my body. Suddenly, memories crash back like a tidal wave: the fight, the two rogue wolves, our heated argument over whether to kill them, gaining the upper hand, and then the unnatural turn of the wolf I was defending against as it sank its fangs into my shoulder. My right arm seized instantly, rendered useless by the bite.


    "What was in their fangs?" I ask, staring into the green eyes that remain the only human part of ra''s form. "What did it do to me?" Panic creeps into my voice, betraying the fear I try so hard to mask. There''s a reason she hasn''t shifted back yet. Is she afraid of me? Did something else happen? Could I be infected? I sense my wolf inside, but he''s unresponsive-weak, maybe from trying to heal me.


    "ra! What happened?!" I demand, my voice echoing in the cramped, rocky cave. I try to stand, but dizziness makes me stumble. Grasping the cave wall for support, I realize my body feels fuzzy, numb-I can''t quite tell which.


    "I''m so sorry, Ben," she says softly. "I know you didn''t want this. You said as much right before we were attacked. I didn''t know what else to do. You were dying, and no one was answering me..."


    "What are you talking about?¡± I snap aloud, frustration bubbling up because she''s hiding something. "Will you shift? Your wolf probably needs a break if she kept us both warm all night, or day, or whatever time it is now."


    "We''ve been here about a day. The snow''s gotten worse. You need a healer-the bite was bad. But I''m not sure it''s safe to move you yet."


    "What do you mean ''was bad''?¡± I press again, irritation growing. ¡°It''ll be easier to talk if you shift."


    "I don''t think that''s a good idea, not yet."


    I pace, leaning against the cave wall to steady myself, but my impatience with this vague back-and-forth is mounting. "Exin. Now. What did you mean the bite ''was'' bad? Why won''t you shift? Those are two direct questions. I want direct answers."


    "The bite wound looks healed on the outside, but I don''t know if there''s more going on inside. You still look pale, which means your body is still fighting whatever toxin got into your bloodstream. I don''t want to shift because I''m afraid of what might happen."


    I pinch the bridge of my nose, feeling like I''m pulling teeth to get any rity. She''s right¡ªI feel awful. I''m in no mood for games. "Please, just tell me what you''re afraid of." My irritation is clear; I''m still angry after our conversation before the attack, and I want to put distance between us before this maic pull drags me closer. Even after spending the day next to her, the urge to be near her, to touch her, is nearly overwhelming.


    "My wolf tried to heal you by cleaning the wound,¡± she admits quietly. "It wasn''t enough. You were in so much pain and barely responding barely breathing. I had no choice. I couldn''t let you die. Not after..."


    "ra, spit it out." I drop my hands to my sides, drained. I slump onto the cold cave floor, rubbing my temples to ease the headache behind my eyes.


    "I''m so sorry, Ben. I know you don''t want me. You want her. You''ll always love her. But to save you, I had to mark you..."


    She trails off, and I freeze. Did I just hear that right? Mark me? Why would she mark me? She doesn''t want me. She never wanted a mate. She''s only tolerated me because my Alpha¡ªand her father-made me join this pack. Slowly, I raise my head, nails scraping against my cheeks as I try to convince myself I''m not dreaming. "Can you say that again, please?" I whisper, staring deep into her wolf''s eyes. "I''m so sorry..."


    "Not the apology. You saved my life¡ªI''m not asking you to apologize for that. Thest part. Say that again, please." My voice barely holds steady.


    "I had to mark you. I''m sorry. I know you don''t want this..."


    Before her wolf can react, I move swiftly, gripping her wolf''s face in my hands. "Shift... now." Imand, infusing my Beta aura into the order so she knows this isn''t up for negotiation.


    "No! Once I shift, the bond will take over and..."


    ¡°And nothing! It will take over, and I want it to. You marked me... now let me finish the bonding."

 Chapter 417

    74 - Ben


    She imed me? After all her endless back-and-forth, all her stubborn refusals about not wanting a mate, she went ahead and marked me to save my life. I''ve heard every excuse she''s ever given for rejecting the idea of a mate, all her reasons about needing to prove herself on her own terms, but I never quite grasped the full depth of it. If she was so determined to defy her elders, why didn''t she choose a mate herself? That way, she could have shown them two things: first, that they had zero control over how she led her pack, and second, how a true mate partnership works-side by side, ruling together.


    Her wolf is restless, vibrating beneath her skin, desperate to shift. She knows the significance of the mate bond, but she''s been holding back, all for ra''s sake.


    Outside, the wind howls like a wild beast, relentless and unforgiving. We won''t be moving anywhere for a while; I''m still too weak to travel. But this¡ªthis I can handle.


    ¡°ra, please,¡± I beg, voice steady but urgent. ¡°Let me finish the bond. There''s no turning back now. We have toplete it, unleash our wolves'' full strength. Especially if what''s out there is what we have to face." I gesture toward the cave''s mouth, where the storm rages and rogue wolves lurk.


    Her wolf whimpers again, clearly resisting whatever ra is telling her. I both love and hate my mate''s stubbornness. Now is the worst possible moment for her to dig in her heels.


    "Those two wolves out there they were possessed or enhanced or something," I say, running my fingers through my hair in frustration. "We have to act. What we''ve been doing barely keeps anyone alive. I can''t hear my wolf right now, which means I can''t shift¡ªand that puts us both in grave danger. This isn''t over. Please." I''m practically pleading now, drawn irresistibly toward the bond.


    But she just sits there, staring nkly. And then I feel it¡ªthe final snap, my heart shattering all over again. She won''t mate with me, not even to protect her pack. I must have done something unforgivable in another life, because no woman seems willing to be with me willingly.


    Defeated, I let her go and move toward the cave entrance. I need to see if the storm outside is truly as fierce as it sounds. I need my wolf¡ªand if ra won''t help me, I have to find a healer without freezing or getting attacked again. We didn''t bring extra clothes since we didn''t meet up with anyone. I hope our allies were far enough away to be safe but close enough toe quickly if needed. Yelling would be pointless- no one would hear us over the storm, and it would only reveal our vulnerable position to any hostile rogues still lurking.


    I need my wolf to contact Jason, but that''s impossible right now. So I sit at the cave''s mouth, running through every option I can think of. I wish I could shift, just to feel a little morefortable. My body heat will keep me warm for a while, but it won''tst forever.


    The blizzard outside is relentless. Thick snowkes drift down slowly, almost peacefully, but the wind''s roar tells a different story. I take a deep breath and focus on our surroundings, trying to piece together how long we''ve been trapped here. ¡°How long have we been here?¡± I ask, my eyes still scanning the storm''s fury. This doesn''t feel natural. "ra, how long...?"


    I turn to find her in human form, curled up in the farthest corner of the cave she can get to, still within sight of the entrance. She''s trembling, her body shaking with cold or fear¡ªor maybe both. ¡°ra!¡± I move toward her so fast that all my anger melts away. I guess the partial bond has its benefits after all. She tries to press herself further into the stone wall, and I catch the faint scent of blood where her skin has been scraped.


    Without hesitation, I scoop her into my arms. She protests softly but doesn''t resist. Sitting down, I pull her across myp, tucking her face beneath my chin and wrapping my arms tightly around her. I hold her in silence, feeling her body gradually calm against mine. When her breathing slows and steadies, I stroke her back gently and whisper, ¡°You have to talk to me. This isn''t just about proving something to the elders¡ªthere''s more, and I need to understand. Now you''re really stuck with me, so you might as well tell me everything." I try to lighten the mood, but she remains silent for a long time.


    When I think she''s finally fallen asleep, I shift us so we can lie down. My legs went numb hours ago, but I didn''t want to startle her. She curls closer against me, her breath warm on my chest. The heat radiating where our bodies touch sends tingles through me, and I have to remind myself to keep my arousal in check. My body is eager toplete the mate bond, but it''s not time yet.


    "I don''t want to be a pawn in their game anymore," she whispers into my chest, and the soft brush of her lips sends goosebumps across my skin.


    "What game?" I murmur into her hair, pulling her impossibly closer.


    "The pass-the-Luna game," she replies, burying her head further into my chest. I''m d she can''t see my face-I know I must have gone rigid, but I''m trying to control


    it.


    "You''re going to have to exin that very slowly,¡± I growl through clenched teeth. If I''m right, it means all our elders are doomed.


    "The Luna belongs to the Alpha and the pack elders. Once she''s marked, any of them can im her. It doesn''t matter if she''s mated with the Alpha or not." She lets out a small sob. "I overheard some of them talking when I was younger about who would be the first to break me in..." My arms tighten around her. "Then they said it might be impossible if my father doesn''t have a male heir and I be Alpha."


    "Did your dad know?"


    "About themunal Luna? Yes. He had to share Mom with them whenever they wanted her. Neither of them ever talked about it. I think that''s why Dad pushed so hard for me to be Alpha."

 Chapter 418

    75 - Ben


    Every inch of me is struggling to stay calm as I sit beside her, caring for her with a quiet patience that feels more forced than natural. "So that''s why you didn''t wait for your mate,¡± I murmur softly, without any hint of judgment or bitterness. I''m not upset that she isn''t a virgin¡ªafter all, I didn''t wait for my mate either. But hearing her exnation brings a newyer of understanding, a rity I hadn''t had before.


    Her eyes lock with mine, steady and unwavering. ¡°Yeah. It was something I could control. Having an Alpha''s son or a warrior in my bed meant they wouldn''t dare cross any lines." The thought alone stirs a low, protective growl deep in my chest, my wolf''s instinct ring fiercely. Slowly, she leans in closer, slipping her arms beneath mine, her fingers resting gently on my back. This is the first time since I arrived that she''s touched me willingly, outside the harsh, tense atmosphere of the training grounds. In this quiet, intimate moment, I realize I''m done fighting it. I belong to herpletely, without reservation.


    "They can''t have you," I say with quiet determination, my voice low but unwavering. "I''m not from your pack, and I wasn''t raised to stand by while anyoneys a finger on my mate. You are mine-no one else''s. If anyone even jokes about touching you, they''ll be beaten within an inch of their life and then thrown into the cells to heal like a human. Your elders? They''re done. They have no ce in our pack, especially not in leadership, if they think they can take advantage of you or that I would tolerate that kind of disrespect." She nods against my chest, her breath warm and steady. "Now, mate, can I mark you so we can heal and get the hell out of this damn witch blizzard?"


    Her head tilts up toward me, those vivid green eyes sparkling brightly, framed by the wild cascade of her fiery red hair draped across my arm. I find myself unable to focus on anything but her face. If I let my thoughts wander, I might lose control right here, right now¡ªand she deserves so much more than that.


    I stay still. She needs to tell me with words that she wants this. It will happen soon, but I''m willing to wait if she asks for it.


    "I don''t want to be a ything," she whispers softly, barely audible.


    "I already told you-no one will touch you. Not ever. Even if you say no now, you''re still mine, and mine alone." I press a gentle kiss to her forehead, tightening my arms around her. "If you say ''yes,'' I promise you, many heads will roll just for looking your way too long. And that''s me trying to be nice." I feel a small smile press against my chest as her arms pull tighter around me. She''s physically here with me now. All that remains is for her to say the words.


    She pulls back just a little¡ªjust enough to make my wolf whimper in frustration¡ªbut then she shifts, sliding her body flush against mine. The whimper turns into a needy growl, and my body responds without hesitation. I want her so badly. I want to finish what I started months ago when all I wanted was to help her find peace in sleep.


    ¡°Ben.....¡± she breathes out, a soft plea. I hold my breath, focusing on the shallow rhythm of my breathing. I need air. She needs to say it... now! "Mark me.....¡±


    Before she can even finish, my face is buried in the hollow of her neck. I lick her sweet skin, my fangs extending just enough to scratch the surface. If I hadn''t waited so long, I might have teased her, but neither of us deserves this endless limbo. I take a deep breath, then bite. The world shatters behind my closed eyes. I can''t move-locked in an embrace with her that I never want to end. Her soft pants in my ear send shivers racing down my spine. I feel like a live wire, every nerve ignited. My wolf''s full awareness crashes back into my mind. I am alive-truly alive for the first time in what feels like forever. It''s like waking up from a long, suffocating fog.


    I thought I could be patient, wait for her on her terms, but there''s no way. I want her now-right this second. I roll onto my back, straddling her luscious body across my hips, hovering just enough to leave room for my painfully hard cock. My hands grip her waist firmly, teasing her entrance. I raise an eyebrow, silently asking if she''s ready. She nods, and I line myself up, driving into her from below.


    "Oh, fuck! Ben!" she screams, but I''m lost in the moment. If she says anything else coherent, I don''t hear it. I keep a steady rhythm, thrusting upward. She leans over me, those gorgeous breasts pressing into my face as she holds herself up on my shoulders. ¡°Harder, Ben, please," she begs.


    I love the way she says my name, giving me instructions I barelyprehend but eagerly follow. I lift her up and m her down harder, rubbing her clit for extra friction. Sweat beads on our skin despite the cold wind howling outside the storm. My legs burn, and I feel the first stirrings of my orgasm deep in my spine. I know she''s close too, and I want us toe together, especially this first time. I''ve seen her release before, and it''s breathtaking. I want to feel her tighten around me, drawing everyst drop from me.


    "You''re so close. You feel so good, ra. Such a good girl for me. Will youe for me?¡± I pant between thrusts, words slipping out without thought.


    "Oh, yes! Right there. So... good. Yes." Then she shatters, screaming incoherent words, and I follow soon after.


    The bond between us and the ck w pack surges stronger. Voices flood my mind, warmth washing over my body. I don''t fully understand what''s happening, but I can''t stop. I sit up, keeping her fully sheathed on me but adjusting the angle. She continues to move, the tremors of her first orgasm still pulsing through her. I n to make here again and again.


    Somewhere deep in the back of my mind, I know this isn''t the smartest or safest ce for this, but I don''t care. I will have herpletely before we leave this storm behind.

 Chapter 419

    76 - ra


    For a brief moment, I wake up utterly disoriented. Where exactly am I? A strange, electric sensation tingles across my skin¡ªsomething entirely unfamiliar. Carefully, I shift my gaze around the dim space, wary of making any abrupt moves. With everything that''s happened, being cautious is crucial; you never know who might be watching from the shadows.


    I nce down and realize I''m stillpletely naked. So, we never made it back home. We... Ben and I. Oh, damn... Ben and I. He was hurt badly, on the verge of death, and I simply couldn''t allow that. I marked him the moment everything changed. Oh, Goddess, what followed after that was overwhelming. I breathe in sharply, catching his strong scent lingering all over me. His touch still echoes on my skin¡ªthe way his fingers traced, held, and guided me. My body obeyed everymand his hands gave.


    He promised no one else would touch me, that no one could im me. I suppose time will tell if that holds true. Our Elders aren''t exactly viins, but they do enjoy their privileges. I know they cared for my mother when she was with them, but they treated her as if she were their possession, and my father let it happen. He allowed them toy im to the most precious gift the Goddess ever gave him. They shared her like a prized toy-valuable, yes, but still just a ything.


    "You know," Ben''s warm, silky voice breaks through my thoughts,ced with yful humor, ¡°I really liked hearing your thoughts when you first woke up.¡±


    I turn toward him, spotting him sitting not far away, leaning against the cave wall with a fire crackling beside him. "I didn''t realize mates could hear each other''s thoughts," I say, blinking in surprise. "How long have I been out?"


    Ben grins, a mischievous half-smile tugging at his lips, making my heart flutter. "Turns out, I''m pretty talented at pleasuring you into aa."


    ¡°That''s not an answer,¡± I tease, scooting closer. ¡°And how did you even get a fire going in here?"


    He pulls me gently in front of him. I hesitate only briefly-he''s never given me a reason to doubt him. Being cared for without having to ask is something I''m going to have to get used to. I lean back against his warm chest, tilting my head toward one shoulder so I can still gaze up at him.


    "You''ve been out for a while," he exins. "I''m not exactly sure how long. I''m pretty convinced this is one of those witch illusion bubbles-time here doesn''t work like it does outside. What feels like hours or days to us might be seconds or minutes to the rest of the team, or the other way around. As for the fire... Alpha James insisted we learn how to protect our human side. If something happens to our wolf, it hurts, but we can survive. Our wolves, though-they need our human part to live. So we''ve trained on the bare essentials: finding water when there''s none, knowing what foods are safe, conserving energy, building shelter, and regting body temperature in extreme weather." He touches a leather cord around his neck. "This is a flint. Alpha James gave us all one a long time ago. I never take it off-the cord stretches to fit my wolf''s thick neck."


    ¡°Who''s calling me thick-necked?¡± A deep, rumbling growl vibrates through my mind, and I gasp. I''m not sure if it''s the new voice or the surge of arousal that makes my breath hitch. Benughs softly, pulling me tighter into his embrace.


    "Can you talk to my wolf too?" I ask eagerly, half-turning toward him. "I didn''t know mates could do that!"


    "I''ve been speaking to her, yes. She''s sweet."


    "Sweet? No way. She''s a sarcastic little devil, but I love her," I reply with a grin.


    "My mate gets the best-and worst-of me," Ben''s wolf chirps in my head, or maybe it''s both of our minds. I catch the satisfied look on Ben''s face.


    ¡°Great. I''m so lucky to put up with the pain-in-the-ass part of you,¡± I tease, curling closer to him. I want to feel as much of him as possible. My thoughts are clearer now, and the tingling sensation is a wee bonus.


    "So, what''s our next move? We have to get home, but are you up for traveling? Your outside wounds look healed, but how''s the inside? And as much as I like being naked next to you, I definitely need some clothes before I freeze my tits off.¡± Iugh, squeezing him yfully.


    "I can move whenever you''re ready. The bonding did exactly what you hoped-it''s strong. I''m hoping we can step out of this blizzard just like you, Marietta, and Branna did the first time we found a Shadow Marker. When I gathered kindling, I didn''t go far past the cave entrance-I didn''t want to get separated. I think that''s why I felt sick when you were dismantling the markers. You were on one side of the barrier, and I was on the other. Maybe it was because we hadn''t bonded yet, but I didn''t want to test that while you were resting." He gives me a sexy look that makes my heart race. I''m pretty sure I''ll be jumping his bones again before we even leave.


    I shake my head, trying to focus. "Stop looking at me like that."


    Ben raises an eyebrow, but the smile never fades. "I don''t know what you mean.¡±


    "Come on, sexy man. Let''s go home and save our pack." I stand and hold out my hand.


    He hesitates for a moment, then exhales deeply. "Let''s go home." He takes my hand, joining me.


    As we walk toward the cave''s mouth, I feel a surge of energy and determination. Whatever this witch can throw at us, I''m ready. The snow still whips sideways, but strangely, I don''t feel the cold at all.


    We step out together, hand in hand, bracing ourselves against the elements.


    Then, suddenly, the storm freezes¡ªas if someone hit a pause button on the world around us.

 Chapter 420

    77 - ra


    "It''s about time. I thought I was going to have to destroy the cave to get the two of you out."


    "What the hell?" I whisper, feeling Ben just behind my shoulder.


    "She''s here." Ben mind links me.


    "Who is she?"


    "The witch. Who else would put us in a blizzard and then taunt us like a child?"


    He''s right, she sounds like a petnt child. Maybe fourteen or fifteen at most. The way Brianna described her I expected the witch causing all of our problems to be significantly older than me, jaded and angry due to life experience. She just sounds like a high school mean girl. That thought bolsters me.


    "What do you want exactly?" I call out. I might as well try the direct route. "I mean it''s been fun having all of your tweaked out minions and little magic bundles, but we are over it and have better things to be doing."


    The wind blows the snow around us, Ben''s hand goes to my hip. I don''t have the time to decide if it''s possessive or protective.


    "I want what is mine, little Alpha." The snow seems to be whispering to us. There''s no one else here, that I can smell or see.


    "What do you think I have that is yours?"


    ¡°Ah, ah, ahhh. That would be too easy and I am quite enjoying our game. You have plenty of help, you should have your answers soon." Copyright ? 2025 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    With that the wind diespletely and the snow disappears. We can see past the tree line surrounding the cave.


    The woods are full of wolves and witches all staring in disbelief. I don''t get to observe for long before Ben whips me around,pletely blocking my view of everyone.


    "What are you doing? Let''s get out of here." I try to push past him, but he holds tight. "Not until you are covered up." He breathes out, pressing his cheek to mine.


    ¡°What?¡± I look up at him confused. "What are you talking about? Most of these guys are my warriors. They''ve seen me after a shift plenty of times." I avoid the word ''naked'' purposely.


    "That was before you were marked as my mate." He pulls me closer, "Just give me this, please."


    No sooner did he ask, than a t-shirt and a pair of shorts were shoved in my face. "Thanks, Jason." Ben whispers and I grumble.


    "Anytime." He responds airily, his attention on the forest around us. "What is that?!" His eyes are roaming everywhere.


    "What''s what?" Ben asks, and turns after making sure I''m fully covered. He put on a pair of shorts too, showing the same respect to me. I can''t everin that he''s inattentive.


    Jason pulls my focus again, ¡°It''s like the air after it rains, but with a spicy bite to it. I''ve caught it a couple times, running patrols, but it''s faint and local. It''s like whoever it belongs to appeared and disappeared on the same spot and didn''t move from that location."


    ¡°I don''t smell anything like that, do either of you?" I ask my wolf and Ben.


    "No." They say in unison, then Ben turns to his friend, looks back at me, then shakes his head.


    "What?!"


    "Working theory, but it''s not important. We need to figure out what this crazy b*tch wants."


    He looks around for a millisecond, grabs my hand and stalks off, dragging me. "Ben, I can walk all on my own you know?"


    "Until this psycho witch is caught, I want you within arms reach of me. This is a Beta thing as much as it''s a mate thing. She has been messing with your pack for almost a year now, maybe longer. She''s toying with you, but she made it sound like she''s ready to up her game, and she never got to her point."


    He walks us right up to Marietta and Brianna."You left something out in your story. What does she want? What is she after? She said we have resources and will get answers soo enough. She has to mean the two of you. Why trap us in a cave, be impatience when we don''t emerge right away, taunt us but never give us anything to work with? Copyright 2025 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    ¡°Ben, it''s not that simple...¡±


    "We have gathered that. Simple seems to not even be in this witch''s vocabry. What was the point of trapping us? How long were we actually in there?"


    "The more important question is, what happened while you were in there? How long do you think you were trapped?¡±


    "Two and a half days." I say before Ben can argue. "What was the time in reality?"


    "About forty-five minutes. What happened?¡± Marietta asks again.


    "Nothing. She didn''t do anything until we walked out together."


    "That''s not what I mean, but I think I know. It''s just a matter of what that does to benefit her." Marietta gently moves my hair to the side to see Ben''s mark still healing on my skin. The wolves near us have already tracked ourbined scent. "She wanted your bond, but why?"

 Chapter 421

    78 - Ben


    "Why would she want us bonded? ra''s Elders wanted it because they think they have some kind of control over and im on her as my Luna. What they failed to realize is that she is not and never will be my Luna, she''s my Alpha. They have no im on her and I will kill any of them who try. What does...this rogue witch, want with our bond? How does it benefit her?"


    "It makes us stronger," ra whips her head to me. "Our bond makes us both stronger. What that does for her, I don''t know, but that is the only oue of our situation. We thought we were in there for two and a half days. She let us out only after we were fully bonded. Maybe she thinks she can gain control over the pack using our bond?" She questions, looking from me to Marrietta and Brianna.


    ¡°There are so many possibilities. We know for sure she has fallen into the depths of dark magic. Realms neither of us would ever venture into, so it''s hard to say what her intention for the two of you is." Marietta says while pacing the clearing. Copyright 2025 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    "I''m worried about Junior too. Something just doesn''t feel right about his situation. Neither of us has been targeted the way he was. He needs one of our warriors with him at all times, I want immediate info if something else happens to him or any of his pack members. But I don''t want to send Jax or Dev, they need to stay near ra. And, his current warriors are too young to be helpful if the witch is employing the same tactic for controlling underage wolves. They''re all underage.¡±


    "I''ll go." Jason steps up next to me. "There''s something here, I can feel it. I want to keep walking the border."


    "You keep saying things like that. What do you feel or see that the rest of us don''t?"


    "No idea, man, but my wolf doesn''t want to leave this area. Even going home thest time was hard for him. We are drawn here, but there isn''t a single ce that I''m being pulled to, I can just feel it."


    "His mate is here somewhere." ra mindlinks me.


    ¡°I was thinking the same thing, but wouldn''t he be able to follow her scent and find her? He''s been acting weird since the first time we came out to help you."


    "Who knows. Maybe she''s a wolf under control and her bond is suppressed or off somehow."


    "For his sake, I hope she isn''t a controlled rogue. I have a feeling some of the wolves working with her are doing it of their own ord and we need to interrogate any we can catch alive."


    "I''m more worried about him having to choose if there''s a fight."


    I nod at her then look at my friend, he''s not worried about us having a conversation about him while he stands there. Luna Beth and Alpha James did it all the time when we were little. "Okay, keep your phone on you. I should be able to mindlink you now that.......¡± I trail off, it sounds usatory. Like not being mated was holding me back. It kind of was, but she''s had sh*t to deal with, still does, and I understand a little better now. I inhale, nod again, and pat Jason on the shoulder. "Keep it with you so you can keep in touch with anything, no matter how insignificant. That seems to be this b*ch''s MO. The little random things that most people overlook."


    "You got it brother. Keep taking these marker things down, I feel lighter the more you get rid of, like my head is more clear."


    "Same. Will do. Let''s get everyone back to the packhouse to regroup." I say like a suggestion, but almost question, to the leadingdies in front of me. I''ll let them make the call to stay and work if they think we need to, but all of them need to rest and I want to move more of the coven members into the packhouse. The fullness makes ra smile more and everyone else seems to feel more safe and rxed.


    All three of them agree with me, which is a relief. I don''t know how much they got done while ra and I were trapped in the snow globe, but every single person here looks worn out and I have a feeling that is part of this veryplicated and borate n. Copyright 2025 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    "I have an idea." I say as we climb into the back of the SUV Jax and Dev have for


    us.


    "What kind of idea?" She leans away from me, looking wary, and we can''t have that. She needs to figure out that I will have contact with her pretty much at all times.


    I reach across the bench seat and grab her thigh to pull her close.


    "Hey! No s*x in the backseat. We cannot be distracted." I have no idea who is talking, I amzer focused on my mate and he mentioned s*x.


    "Stop!" Sheughs at me. "You said you had an idea."


    ¡°He started it. I cannot be held responsible for my actions around my newly marked mate." I growl into her shoulder taking in her scent. She sighs, then pushes my chest away.


    "Idea first..." She looks me in the eyes and loses her own focus so I lean in to her ear and whisper.

 Chapter 422

    79 - ra


    Why did I wait so long to do this? I have no earthly idea why anyone would wait to bond with their mate. I feel calm, focused, clear-headed and satisfied. I am tangled up with Ben, the grey lighting through the ss sliding door to my balcony tells me we only got a few insignificant naps inst night, and dawn is going to interrupt our fun. But, I will notin one single bit. We are tangled up to the point where I don''t know where I end and he begins.


    "Are you ready for more, mate?" His husky growl sends a shiver through my whole body. I don''t know if he has used my name more than a handful of times since we got home. ''Mate'' has been his preferred nickname.


    "I think you have already had me on every surface of this apartment." Iugh at him. "What more could you want right now?"


    "I need to revisit a few spots, just to make sure they were satisfactory. But, I was thinking you could help me wake up with a good old-fashioned ride." He rolls me on top of him.


    Copyright ? 2025 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    He''s already hard for me and my body is greedy for him. I don''t think I have ever been this easily turned on before. Just him looking at me and smiling has me soaked and primed. He lines himself up and slides in effortlessly.


    "Mmm, so wet for me." He says, watching where we are joined. His hands roam as he lets me set the pace.


    An hourter he takes me again as we are both trying to shower and leave our room for the day. We are in so long that the water runs cold. Then, in the closet, I try to dress quickly, seeing the hungry look in his eye. It doesn''t work, though. He''s on his knees, pressing me up against the shelves, using his tongue in ways that make me stop breathing and see stars.


    AS I''ming down from mytest high, I pant out, "We need to leave this room today, you know that right?"


    ¡°I do, but that isn''t going to stop me from stalling as long as possible. I want everyone in this pack house to know you''re mine. I want my scent on you, inside and out. But, most of all, I need to touch you the same way I need to breathe." He moves in to ce his nose against my neck and inhales. ¡°I don''t know if it''s like this for everyone, or maybe because we put it off for so long, but I need to be near you, to touch you. You are like an addiction." I can feel him smile against my shoulder.


    "Well, we do still have a pack to take care of, you know, that''s under attack by a crazy witch and some rogue wolves. So we must leave this room. But I can promise you this. If we can make some progress today, let''s say capture a rogue and dismantle a couple more shadow markers, I''ll let you bring me back here and have your way with me."


    "Motivation is always a good tactic. Let''s go then, so we can get back here faster."


    He straightens my shirt and helps me into leggings so quickly I almost fall over andugh at him. He grabs my hand, dragging me to the dining room.


    "If it isn''t our Alpha and Luna. We were wondering if you woulde up for air sometime today." Ss says. He is sitting with Walt in the otherwisepletely empty dining room it''s strly, and I didn''t think anyone would be up yet. His tone is jovial, if you don''t know him well. Of our three elders I like him the least. Ben''s hand tightens in mine as we continue towards the buffet where Mnie has coffee set up.


    "Your Alpha and Beta had some needed rxation." Ben takes a breath in and lets it out slowly. "And just so we are all clear, your former Luna thest Luna this pack kwill see for a while.¡± Ben says as he ces himself between the two elders and I. For the first time, his protective instincts don''t bother me. We knew this wasing, and I should have expected it, but in the back of my mind I was hoping we had a little more time. The whole pack felt when we bonded, so it was a foolish hope.


    "Has she informed you of our pack''s traditions? What her duties are? Or did your mate leave that out?" I turn from the coffee bar, mug in hand, ready to tell him off myself, but I stop. He''s never had that look on his face before. He''s a predator and been waiting for this day, apparently.


    "I have been informed of the


    arrangement you had with your former Alpha. We were not left with the same instructions. I will not


    repeat myself if youya


    youy a hand on


    my mate it will be thest thing th?t you do. You have no right to her, no im on her, and no authority over me tomand such a thing."


    "You would do well to remember your ce, boy. I am an Elder of this pack..."


    ¡°An Elder, yes, but not a ranked member of this pack. Don''t try to bully your way through this. She is not up for grabs. That is an order, from your Beta." Ben let''s his aura out and it''s as much a turn on as seeing him walk out of the shower dripping, with a towel hung low on his hips.


    "Careful, or they will get a show you don''t want them to have."


    "Sorry. I didn''t realize how hot the aura thing was."


    "I will use it all night, if you want, but right now I need to focus." He squeezes my hand again, letting out his aura a little more thickly. Now I know he''s teasing me, but Walt and Ss are both bowing their heads in submission. Copyright ? 2025 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    "Ben! You and ra are going to want to see this!" Jason links us.


    "Duty calls. Gentlemen, be sure to pass the message on to Reuben. We wouldn''t want a misunderstanding again." I turn and walk out, Ben following only because I refuse to let go of his hand. If I did, we would be down one less Elder.

 Chapter 423

    80 - ra


    Ben steps in front of me and quickens our pace. Jason sounded urgent when he mindlinked us. We would be faster in our wolf forms, but we don''t know what we are getting into, he didn''t give any other details, so we both instinctively head to the SUV. It''s fully stocked with clothes and emergency food after yesterday. He didn''t say anything about being injured or having an injured person with him, but I would reather be prepared. The storm the witch caused to trap us in the cave has settled over the whole pack now. This feels like a norma winter snow, but who knows at this point. Everything we havee up against has had it''s own tint of magic.


    I know Ben will never say it out loud, but the summons makes him happy. I felt the rush of warmth orfort; maybe familiarity. There is something about being able to talk to his longtime friend through their link again that is making this warm wave ebb and flow along our bond. Copyright ? 2025 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    I have never been the cuddly type, but my body and brain are at war as I sit in the passenger seat. I want to reach out an hold Ben''s arm. I may have made fun of him for being handsy, but he isn''t the only one who craves the contact. It''s like I''ve opened a door that can''t be closed again.


    "You can touch me, you know that right?" Ben huffs augh.


    I jump at his words. "What?" I blink, looking at the side of his face.


    "I can hear the gears in your mind working. I''m surprised there isn''t smokeing out of your ears." He smiles, not taking his eyes off the road. "Don''t get me started with the signals you are sending through the bond. If you want to touch me, you don''t have to ask. I don''t think there will ever be a time I will tell you no."


    I nod, and slide my hand across the center console, tentatively wrapping my fingers around his bicep. It dawns on me that I have never done this. I have always allowed the man I am with to hold me, take my hand, lead me; but I have never initiated the contact. Huh. I study my hand as it caresses the ridges and valleys of muscle. I shift so my other hand can trace the corded muscle of his forearm. I jump again when he flexes suddenly. He gets a wicked half smile.


    "I very much enjoy that, but you are going to have to stop, we are almost to Jeremiah. It does beg the question; have you thought about my idea for the packhouse?"


    "I have," I say sitting straight in my seat, not breaking the connection by intertwining our hands. ¡°But we are going to have to table the thought for now. I see Jason, and, is that two people with him?" I lean towards the dash and point to the right of the SUV as he slows to a stop.


    "What the f*ck?!" He mutters.


    There are two people kneeling, each bound to their own tree. I can see one is a male and one is a female, but I can''t make out facial features. They both have their heads bowed. I can see Jason sitting a few yards away, his back to us, a small fire burning in front of him.


    Ben parks and we both step out cautiously.


    "Normally, I would ask if you want to talk to him first, but I don''t think you should go alone." I match Ben''s stride.


    "Jason isn''t a threat." Ben retort''s, as if I insulted his friend.


    "Your best friend, has two people in


    custody. Something he failed to


    mention when he summoned us


    here. He is just as vulnerable as you are Forgive me for being suspicious." I bite back.


    Ben stops like the thought never crossed his mind. I take his hand and give it a squeeze. I don''t want his friend to be possessed, but don''t want to be blindsided again. either. He and Ma was enough experience for me.


    "Will you two stop plotting and get your asses over here." Jason says over his shoulder. "It''s me, I am normal or sane or in control. Whatever you are debating about."


    "Well, you''ve been busy, haven''t you?¡± Ben says,ing out of his momentary surprise. "What do we have here?" He moves us both closer towards his friend.


    "Do you want the bad or the worse information first?" Jason asks, still not looking at


    us.


    We both sit next to him on the ground, all three of us looking at the two wolves he has tied up.


    I look at Ben, giving him a shoulder shrug. This is his friend, he knows him best. "Let''s go with bad," Ben says


    "So, I found Drake." Ben bristles next to me. Jason tilts his chin towards the man an absolute hatred rolling off of him. Copyright o 2025 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    "Who''s Drake?" I ask looking between the two of them. We sit in solence for so long,


    I don''t think they hear me, so I try another questions. "Who is she?"


    "A witch setting these f*cking Shadow Markers..." he takes adeep breath, "And my mate." His voice is hollow, distant.


    My eyes snap to him and then her. She''s tucked her head closer to her chest. I can smell the fear wafting off of her.

 Chapter 424

    81 - Ben


    The only thought running through my head is what the f*ck is the Moon Goddess thinking?


    It''s one thing to mate me and ra and for us to find out the way that we did. But, to give Jason a human-witch mate.....a mate who''s actively working against my mate''s pack...seriously?!


    "What do you want to do about Drake?" ra asks looking between Jason and I. "He is clearly someone to the both of you." Copyright ? 2025 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    ¡°String him up in the cells, find your most violent pack member and we will vite him the same way he did Kennedy."


    ra''s head snaps to me, I see it in my peripherals, but I can''t look. Her and I just came to an understanding. I cant take us backward because another thing that connects me to Ken has shown up.


    "You said ''vite.'' Do you mean..?"


    "Yes." Jason and I both say before she can get all the words out. Ken never said it, but we all knew.


    I feel her body heat rise and her skin ripples next to me, her wolf wants out and I won''t stop her.


    She stalks forward, wrapping her fingers around Drake''s throat and forcing him to look her in the face.


    "Why are you on my packnds?" She asks, a hard edge to her voice.


    "They won''t be yours much longer." He sneers.


    "What does the Ash and Ember Coven leader want with thend?" The witch on the ground gasps but doesn''t look up.


    I see Drake''s eyes widen a fraction before he schools his face. "I don''t know what you''re talking about." He lies, terribly.


    ra lets her ws extend into the soft skin just below his jaw. "That is the wrong answer." She growls and lets her aura out. I see when it takes hold of him. He''s fighting it, but he won''t win. ra hates using her aura, and she''s been holding back all of her frustrations. She now has a target and he''s daring her to unleash on him. He huffs a darkugh like he isn''t scared. I can''t see her face but I feel the animosity roll through her. "It''s too bad I agree with my mate and you deserve to suffer." I can smell his blood as she digs her ws in for good measure. "Now tell me what that coven leader wants with my pack." She growls close to his face, another burst of aura overwhelms him.


    ¡°I don''t f*cking know!¡± He gasps. ¡°She doesn''t tell me anything, except to guard this one." He flicks his chin towards the girl.


    ¡°Still bullsh*t, but we wille back to you." ra drops him and turns her aura onto the witch.


    The girl cowers back towards the tree she''s tied to, as if she can escape the same wrath. Her fear is real, that much I can smell. I can also feel Jason''s turmoil. His pack loyalty warring with the implicit loyalty he feels toward his mate.


    "And you?" ra keeps her tone harsh, but she squats in front of the mousy-looking girl, getting on her eye level. Where Drake looks rough, like he''s spent the better part of a week outside, this girl looks malnourished and sickly. She has been taught to fear our kind, that much is obvious. "Let''s start with your name.¡±


    ¡°Ju.......Ju.......Juliette. My name is Juliette. Please don''t kill me." She whimpers again.


    ra''s voice is stern, but not hateful. ¡°We''ll have to see what kind of information you are willing to trade for your life." Juliette whimpers, and curls further into herself. "Are you capable of walking or is Jason going to have to carry you?" Juliette lets out a sob.


    "She''s scared and I don''t want to make it worse, regardless of her involvement. I want to know for


    certain if she is or is not a willin


    participant." ra links both Jason and She may not know or understand mates, but she will feel


    the ma


    more calm i Jason takes her. Use bond to keep her fear and panic under control until we can get to Marietta and Brianna. Hopefully witnessing us work with other witches will settle her down so we can get answers."


    "I don''t want to force the bond on her." Jason resists. He hasn''t moved from his position the whole time we have been here.


    "Right now, I don''t think she wille with us without it. Look at her, Jason. Look at what someone has done to your mate. Whether you want her or not, she has been neglected, abused or worse. If she is innocent, we need to get her to a coven who will care for her. If she is part of the problem, we have a whole other set of issues to deal with."


    Jason''s wolf growls in his chest and Juliette jolts and starts to shiver harder; proving ra''s point. She seems to have a good natural read on people. Jason won''t disobey an Alpha''s order, no matter how much he wants to right now. He just needs toe to terms with this, for now. I move over to Drake and punch him hard for good measure then remove the bindings from the tree. This idiot tries to resist and scramble away, giving ra a reason to kick him as I drag him to the back of the SUV. The straps Jason used have Silver cords sewn to the inside, limiting a wolf''s strength, he wasn''t going to get very far even if he did manage to get away from me.


    I unceremoneously thrown him into the back of the SUV, bind his feet and tie up his arms from one of the reinforced handholds. When he starts shouting profanities at us and Juliette, ra tears a strip off an old, unwashed pair of shorts and ties a gag in his mouth, then ms the hatch.


    "I don''t want to go with you. Please just let me leave and you''ll never see me again." Juliette cries as Jason carries her bridal style.


    "That would be the problem, sweetheart. We need you to turn off whatever is f*cking up our lives." I hold the door open and Jason sets her in the back passenger seat. Before he can even get the door closed, she scrambles to the other side only to find ra waiting for her. Copyright ? 2025 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    "You have two options right now, girlfriend. Your mate can sit next to you, which will be infinitely morefortable, or I can. If I sit


    here, you are going to start


    You will, however sit your ass down and not make this drive dangerous for any of us. Are we clear?" Juliette scoots back into the seat and ra ms the door before rounding the front of the vehicle and passing me.


    answering questions imme


    "So I am very into the dominant female thing you have going on today." Iugh at


    her.


    ¡°Shut up! You aren''t getting any until we get some answers."


    "Really? That''s how you are going to y this out?¡±


    "I should put money on how quickly you can get things aplished."


    "We have sh*t to do, can you two flirtter?" Jason grumbles.


    We climb in. I drive off as ra gets her phone out.

 Chapter 425

    82 - Ben


    ra was rapid fire texting the entire drive back to the packhouse. I assume it''s to the witches about Juliette, but she clearly was mindlinking her warriors too, because as we pull up ten people are waiting on the massive steps for us.


    Jax and Dev look more menacing than I have ever seen them as they stalk to the rear of the SUV.


    ra doesn''t look at me as she jumps out to meet them and give hushed instructions. If I was more focused on her I would have caught what she was saying, but I am locked in on my best friend. He is hurting in a way I know all too well. I don''t even know what to tell him or what advice would help. I watch him step out of the back passenger door, then turn to reach for her; I can see her flinch from here. Jason grinds his teeth so hard, I''m afraid he might break one, leans in and pulls her out, iling. Once he has her in another bridal hold he turns for the main door, but doesn''t get two steps when Drake lets out a thunderous growl, spittle flying in all directions. Juliette turns pale as she stops fighting Jason and curls into him trembling.


    Jason lets out a low, rumbling growl. The warning kind that lets you know you are on thin ice. His Gamma aura is oozing off of him as well, thick and heavy in the air. It''s enough to stop Drake from fighting. Copyright ? 2025 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    "Put his ass in the cells. No food, no water. I will deal with him first. He has a lot of exining to do." Jason barks orders and ra and I don''t stop him. Both of us would do the same for our very obviously abused mate. He turns to ra. "I know she needs to be under surveince, but there is no way in hell I am going to ce her in a cell anywhere near that motherf*cker."


    She nods, motioning for him to follow. "Brianna, Marietta can you set up wards to keep her contained to a room? We will have a warrior with her at all times, but she has a clear aversion to our kind, and she obviously powerful. I would like as I many barriers as we can around her until we have had a chance to question her."


    I love the way my mate handles the political stuff. Letting the witches have a part in the discipline of one of their own, but clearly not in control of it. Talking about what is going to happen to her, right in front of Juffette. Not an insult, but a courtesy. She''s letting Juliette know what is going to happen to her and when we follow through, we begin to build the bridge of trust. She also knows Jason isn''t going anywhere and isn''t fighting him on it in fear of his bias. She will lock his ass in that room with his mate, keeping his wolf calm and not caring that his human side is fed up with this whole situation. Like ra and I, he is going to have to deal with it. But not


    before he and I deal with Drake. He


    needs to answer for Kennedy and now Juliette.


    ra leads us into the house, but instead of heading to the wing that houses the witches, she heads towards our wing. Fam confused. only as long as it takes for us to get to the room next to Jason''s. Smart woman.


    "Thank you." I link her.


    "You know he isn''t going to go far from her, no matter how he is behaving right now.


    If he''s anything like you he will move in within the week."


    I smile, she''s not wrong. It was the only way to get my wolf to settle and I enjoyed


    pissing her off as she pretended the mate bond didn''t affect her at all.

 Chapter 426

    ¡°Brianna, do you need anything from us to get her room set?" ra looks past me to the two coven leaders as they pace Juliette''s room.


    "We can ce some wards to make her more calm and less likely to run or try to escape. We will need to test her magic to see what she is capable of. We have elders on their way with supplies now." Brianna says breezily. This is not her first rodeo. Noted. "We do ask you to leave a female warrior with us for the first hour so we can get her cleaned up and have a proper examination.¡± She looks away from ra to Jason and back. A clear direction that he is not to be in the room while they examine Juliette. I''m worried about what they are expecting to find.


    "I will stay with her, as Jason''s mate, I need first hand details so I can ry them." She looks at me. ¡°Can you handle Drake without killing him?"


    ¡°Of course.¡± I roll my eyes, but the question isn''t unfounded. He''s from my pack, has ties to Kennedy and now Jason through his mate. We have so many reasons to be rid of him. "Let''s go, man" I pat Jason on the shoulder.


    He nods, still holding a trembling Juliette. Stepping through the door and walking across the room, he sets her gently on the bed. It looks like he wants to say something, but decides to keep his mouth shut. I can see her trembling increase as he walks away from her. Her eyes go wide in panic, as she looks to each person in the room for answers, but Jason keeps walking. I know he can feel it. It''s probably taking all of his will power to take each step out of the room. She doesn''t know why she is more scared now that she''s out of his arms, she doesn''t understand how the matebond works. I''m hoping ra can help exin and get him answers to help them both. Copyright 2025 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    I follow, shutting the door behind me. Jax and Dev take up a position by the door with Owen. As we make it to the main living area at the center of the packhouse we see Damon leading Gene, the coven healer in the direction we came from.


    I steer Jason in the direction of the cells. ¡°Remember we can kill him immediately. And he will try to provoke you."


    "No, his death will be slow and


    painful. He hurt Ken and probably did the ame or worse to fuller Another growl rumbles through his chest. "How did you do it, man?"


    "Do what?¡± I stop him in the stairwell down to the cells.


    "She won''t look at me, she''s afraid of us. Everytime I touch her she flinches. The human part doesn''t scare me after growing up with Ken, but Juliette is a witch. She''s a witch that is part of the coven that s attacking your mate and your new pack. How do I turn off the bond? What the f*ck do I do?"


    "Right now nothing. You can''t turn it off or suppress it. You can''t run from it or hide from it, but you both need to get some closure and rity on few things before you decide if you are going to reject her or not."


    Another growl, "I can break a couple bones right? As long as I don''t kill him, I can


    use him as a punching bag."


    "Yeah, just don''t kill him. We need answers and he wants you to kill him."


    I pat him on the shoulder and we head down to visit our former Delta.

 Chapter 427

    83 - ra


    I stand at the door taking everything in. Brianna and Marietta are both muttering


    under their breath, I assume invoking some kind of charm to protect us all. I have so many questions and my impatience is making me antsy. I have to wait, give her a moment to feel normal and safe, but this is its own form of torture.


    I believe Marietta feels the same as me. Not for the same reasons though. She keeps looking at the girl with disbelief. Maybe not understanding how a witch would let something like this happen to herself, or maybe wondering why a wolf would imprison a witch. Whatever it is, she''s confused. I''m not sure what Brianna is thinking. Her poker face is better than my mother''s ever was.


    "Your healer is here." I say as soon as Dev''s linkes through. I need the tension in this room to break. "Are you ready for her, or is there more you need to do to set this room up for Juliette?"


    ¡°To keep me prisoner you mean." It''s a soft insult, but there''s a little bite to her words.


    "You have been setting harmful totems around my pack affecting my pups and even my mate for a time. I do not know you, nor do I trust that you won''t try to harm me the second you get a chance."


    ¡°So you''re just going to keep me here, locked up with the help of these two? I can''t believe you would betray your own kind and work with these things." Again, she''s trying to sound tough and angry, but the words sound wronging out of her mouth. She''s regurgitating what she has heard. It doesn''t piss me off any less, but it isn''t her thoughts she''s spouting. Copyright ? 2025 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    I don''t get the chance to respond when Marietta steps in front of her and grabs her chin. Juliette''s dark green eyes go so wide, I can see lighter green flecks in them.


    "Listen good witchling. You do not get to judge what has been done out of necessity. You yourself were caught working with a wolf. Your hypocrisy has been noted. You could be down in a cold, dank cell next to the trash we found you with." Juliette starts to tremble again. "But, the Alpha of this pack is generous and helpful. You are a danger to all of us, so yes, you will be secluded to this room until we have sufficient answers to our questions." She lets the witch go, moving to a window, muttering again. I can''t tell if this is another incantation or Marietta calming down. "Please let your warriors know that we are ready for Gene." Brianna finally speaks. ¡°Juliette we are going to help you get cleaned up, and Gene is going to examine you for any injuries, and based on your reactions to the wolf you were with and the ones who helped bring you here; I would like Gene to do a thorough internal examination as well, unless you would like to provide that information yourself."


    "What?! What do you mean internal?¡± She pushes away from us to the head of the bed. Marietta and I have not moved from our positions, Brianna however, is approaching her like a cornered kitten. We need to know the extent his abuse went, or anyone else who had you in captivity. We need to know what we are facing when we do finally find the Ember and Ash coven and any rogue wolves that are working with them."


    The door next to me slowly opens and Gene pokes her head in. She is a matronly woman, soft with age, but strong and energetic. " Good afternoon, sweetheart. My name is Gene and I''m the healer for the Verdant Coven. Let''s get you all taken care of, shall we?"


    That genuine smile softens Juliette


    a little, but Gene still has to physically coax her to stand, and


    hooks and arm around here


    lead her into the bathroom. I choose


    to stay out here They don''t need fifth person and maybe they will get her to talk without having a wolf in the room. I can still hear everything she''s saying though.


    "How long has Ember and Ash been keeping you prisoner?" Marietta asks. For a second I don''t think she''s going to answer as I hear clothes rustling and a pencil scratching.


    "I''m not sure actually. I''ve lost track of time. I know that this is the second snow I''ve seen though.¡± She whispers, then I hear murmuring and more scratching of the pencil. Gene writes fast, and it sounds like she has found plenty.


    "Do you know if there is anyone else being kept like you were?¡± Brianna asks.


    "Maybe, I''m not sure. I haven''t talked to many people since I was taken."


    "Where were you taken?" Marietta jumps on the opening.


    "I was walking home from school. We don''t live far. It was just mom, my sister and I. We stayed under the radar. We didn''t cast around the humans. We did our best to hide our protection Spells so no one knew about us. So many families were getting taken, mom didn''t want it to be us, and I was grabbed right off the sidewalk..." She trails off into sobs.


    Brianna says something softly, but the shower is turned on and it muffles the voices further. I don''t think they will get much more out of her like this. Copyright ? 2025 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    "Jax, will the two of you coordinate


    dinner with Mnie and Marge, and make sure the both of them are taking care of themselves as well Mnie has been my shadow Since my mom died and Marge has a soft spot for the little witches and she''s unning herself ragged. It looks like we may be in here for a while. From the sounds of it, Juliette was pretty mistreated. We may need to be on standby to contain Jason If Gene finds anything more than neglect on this girl."


    "On it, Alpha." Deve responds quickly.


    "Apeaking of them, make sure Jason and Ben eat something too."


    "Of course. We wouldn''t want your new favorite toy to run out of stamina, now would


    we?" Jaxughs.


    "Idiot."

 Chapter 428

    85 - Ben


    We got a lot of information and at the same time nothing at all out of Drake. It was amazing to see Jeff''s face when we brought him in, though, he knew he was fucked seeing Drake in custody. That smug demeanor that he has been trying to maintain, even while being caged and more or less forgotten.


    They both started arguing through the bars of the cells, I wish it would have been useful information, but they are both not as stupid as one would hope. I guess it was Jeff''s job to eventually get caught, although, I''m not sure if he truly thought that through. Getting caught means eventually he will be sent back to the Goddess, and I can guarantee she won''t give him any special favors after this. Eventually we had to put them as far apart as possible so we can get our job done. Copyright 2025 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    Jason didn''t talk the whole time. He gotfortable setting up a table with all of the tools that we could possibly use to get information out of Drake. He left the interrogation up to me. I asked about the Shadow Markers, about targeting pups and anyone under twenty. I asked about the focus on ck w and Red Fang. He said nothing about what''s going on here, just the same lines of he was hired to protect Juliette.


    Eventually, after the removal of some fingernails, we got out of him that ''protect'' meant kill her if she decided to run or did anything his boss didn''t want. What Jason and I don''t understand is how he would know if she was doing a spell wrong? He''s a wolf with zero experience in magic based on his answers. I hope, for Jason''s sake, she was trying to get caught today.


    We switched gears and asked about betraying Silver Crescent. We both wanted to know how he could turn on his pack like that? Alpha James is a great leader and Jeremiah will be too. After some heavy physical influencing to get him to talk he admitted to kidnapping Kennedy and some of the details of what was done to her. That set Jason off


    We need a few areas left to break in order to get more information out of him. We did eventually get out, through sobs and spittle, the absolute truth that he had assaulted Kennedy and he assaulted Juliette Jason''s Wolf went feral, there was very little I could do. He shifted and used his razor sharp ws to make tiny but effective cuts all over Drake''s body. Too many to heal quickly with his enhanced healing focused on all the bones we broke earlier.


    I had to shift into my wolf in order to reel him in, to prevent Jason from killing Drake. When I got Jason calm enough to shift back to human and walk away, we head upstairs to let ra know that we had a little bit of information but we would need to try again. T hoping the little witch was more forting with details.


    The door to Juliette''s bedroom is still closed, but I hear Brianna loud and clear, "Our suspicions were correct.¡± a deep breath, ¡°Our worst suspicions." Jason pushes the door open, but no one looks our way. We are both stopped in the doorway at ra''s wolf growling, aura flowing out.


    "Is she okay, physically, I mean? Obviously, the emotional stuff is going to take time.¡± ra asks, looking at each witch. I can''t see her face, but I feel the tension in her body.

 Chapter 429

    ¡°There are some scans that I would like to do at your pack''s hospital as soon as possible, and I took some blood samples for Healer Smith to run now, just in case." Gene says matter-of-fact and another rumbling growl vibrates the room. It''s not my mate though. My friend, already running on frayed nerves from what we learned downstairs, is ready to explode. We are all lucky he has the control he does to stay frozen in ce.


    ¡°Gamma!¡± ra clips out. Amand to draw his attention. "Give me an update.¡±


    "Ask your Beta...ma''am." He throws out not breaking eye contact with his mate.


    "I asked you, warrior. Now report. I want to know about the prisoners. You clearly went with a more visceral interrogation."


    Jason''s muscle ripple, "He will not beying a finger on anyone else, ever again."


    She turns away from the witches to face him. She''s confident he won''t rush in. "He is still alive though?" She raises an eyebrow at us both.


    "Yes, Alpha ra, he''s still alive for now. He only confirmed that he was working with a witch to destabilize you and take yournds. We all know there''s more, but maybe you''ll have better luck."


    "Any answers here?" I ask, steering the conversation. Juliette lets out a strangled little cry and curls into herself further. She''s small, but I think that is more from malnourishment than stature. She findsfort in being too tiny to notice, meaning she''s been kept in some tight ces.


    I look at the witches. I haven''t been told sh*t other than confirming what we thought happened to her in Drake''s presence. All three shake their heads ''no.''


    Without warning, ra blurts, "Juliette, how old are you?" When the little witch doesn''t respond, ra nods and turns back to us Welt let''s get the two of you cleaned up, Drake''s scent is making me O nauseous. I will not leave until you return, Jason." Themand is clear...and final.


    I give Jason a pat on the shoulder and steer him back out the door. "Come on man, you''re right next door It''ll take ten minutes." can''t even guarantee that long, but its something to work with. Juliette is clearly scared of men. Jason won''t help his situation standing here like an extra in a sher movie.


    I do let him slow down though when I hear ra ask her age again. A higher, melodic voice whispers ''Eighteen."


    Jason''s shoulder muscles flex and rx under my hand. Hearing Juliette speak, the sound of her voice giving him a small wash of calm. At least she is talking to


    someone.


    I choose to shower first, then wait for him in his room. The second he is clean and less murdery looking, he will be right back in her space.


    I have no idea what is running through his head. He''s shut me out for now, still processing I hope. The tension, indecision, feeling unsure and lost are hanging in the air like a thick fog.


    He knows what Drake did. It was confirmed when we overheard Juliette giving a simr story. I know he wanted to go to her; he wanted to scoop her up and protect her from everything. But, he also knows that because of Drake she''s afraid of our kind or at least males of our kind.


    She seems to be at the very least warming up to ra, Brianna, and Marietta. I hope that helps his situation as well. it was all I could do to get him out to go shower.


    UT


    We''re not going to be able to keep him away from her now. Gene took bloodwork and wants to do scans that can only mean one of two things that Drake was too aggressiv on her and


    on her and possibly did. some internal damage that she didn''t want to mention out in the open like that. If there is damage and she can''t have children, Jason will be devastated. But if he left her pregnant, Drake will notst through the night.

 Chapter 430

    "Stop f*cking staring at me like that. You know damn well, I am fine." Jason paces out of the bathroom and to his bag on the dresser.


    "I am not staring. I am thinking of every possible way we are going to k*ll Drake, and how long ra is going to make us wait. I also want to grill your mate, but I know we can''t and she probably doesn''t have the answers to the questions I have."


    ¡°Like what?¡± He looks over while he''s pulling on a shirt.


    ¡°Like where the rogue group is staying. She was probably transported in a way that didn''t allow her to track, but maybe she''s good at directions and knows anyway. She''s obviously powerful, based on how the Shadow Markers work. We have our guesses on what they are for, but I would like concrete information. I also think there were some serious holes in the n if that was the only way they were hiding their mules to move product." We''ve started pacing opposite each other. ¡°We are still missing pieces and I''m done looking over my shoulder all of the time."


    "We aren''t getting anything tonight." Jason rubs his face, his hair still wet and sticking up everywhere."It''s been twenty minutes, I have been a good boy and stayed away longer than we said, giving them time to coddle her. Can we go back in there now?" His hand is on the door as if I am only going to give one answer.


    "Yes, but..." Jason sighs dramatically, shoulders slumping. I put my hands up. ¡°ra wanted me to tell you that she has said nothing more about being your mate. That it''s your information to share. She is going to let Brianna and Marietta know the details though and talk through what that might mean for Juliette. She assumes they will understand whatever your decision is, but also wants me to let you know she is special for a witch, some type of dual or hybrid caster. So keep that in mind. She may be timid and scared now, but that may notst very long." Copyright ? 2025 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    He leans against the door, tilting his head back. "Did we do something wrong in another life?"


    "Huh?" I stare at him.


    "Jeremiah found his mate at a


    conference and then everything has been an uphill battle since. Kennedy, as a human, is mated to the most feared Alpha around. The Moon Goddess decides to gift her @wolf so she can keep up, so no worries there, even after she was basically a prisoner for a year. Then you are mated to a badass Alpha, but are sticking to your Beta rank and have to shut down Elders who want you to share her. Now, I have a witch for a mate who is abnormal ever for her kind. Next you''re going to tell me that Tommy is mated to the Moon Goddess herself and he has tomit some great self-sacrifice to be with her. What the hell did we do, man?"


    "Apparently, the easy button is something we don''t get this time around." p his shoulder and smile at his attempt to lighten the mood Lets go get youfortable on the couch. You might be there for a little while."


    "Something you''re familiar with?"


    "Deeply." lopen the door and we take


    short walk to her door. I


    I we hear the set


    open and we hear the murmur of voices, but none sound like Juliette


    I knock on the frame twice, Jason doesn''t wait to walk through.

 Chapter 431

    86 - Ben


    Juliette jumps at his abrupt entrance. "For the love of the f*cking Goddess. I''m not going to hurt you." Jason grumbles heading straight to the couch, not looking at


    anyone.


    "You could have fooled me." She whispers, then shivers. I wonder if it is the matebond affecting her, or the fact that she stood up for herself.


    "I am thest person in the world who would hurt you or let anyone else hurt you." He mutters, settling in. It looks like someone got a nket and pillow ready for him.


    I look at ra and the other women in the room, giving them a silent ''let''s leave gesture.'' They need time together and they won''t get it with everyone from Brianna''s coven mother-henning her.


    The witches reluctantly follow, but ra stops in the doorway and turns to look at both Juliette and Jason. "This room will have protections on it, you are safe here, but that does not mean that you have earned our trust yet. You go nowhere unless you are escorted by Jason or another warrior he assigns and a coven member. These courtesies are because you are Jason''s mate, remember that." Juliette''s head snaps to Jason,ying on the couch with his arm over his eyes. He''s not sleeping, but maybe he''s hoping to avoid awkward conversation for now. His wolf won''t let him sleep much with her still in this fight or flight state."We have more questions for you and we do need to finish your check-up, but for now rest."


    We step out of the room, ra closing the door gently behind us. Two more warriors walk from the main entrance end of the hallway. Once they are in ce, she indicates for all of us to follow her. Copyright ? 2025 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    We make it to the main level and into the open living space just beyond the entrance foyer when she turns. "I have two warriors inside and outside and three more circling the perimeter of the packhouse. There are also extra warriors on shift running the perimeter and other patrol routes. If this is a ploy or distraction for your Ember and Ash witch to attack us, it will not work. I would like a coven member to be stationed outside the door since she seems to be fine with your kind. If she leaves the room in any other way than escorted by pack and coven members, she will be executed on site. I know what I said, but she is a threat, who seems to have single handedly put mind control on my underage pack members."


    "But, she is terrified..." Brianna protests.


    "As she should be. She was caught nting those Shadow Markers. Who knows how many more there are. Our underage wolves are vulnerable until we have them all and she''s responsible for their pain and suffering."


    "No! You don''t understand." Brianna holds up her hands and starts to pace. "She is a Green witch, yes. But she is also a Chaos witch. A hybrid. By simple nature she should not have that level of fear. Frankly, a majority of Chaos witches have an unhealthyck of fear. They don''t fear wolves. In fact they are typically our liaisons with wolf packs because of their ability to understand and work with your kind. Did you see her flinch? She was taught to do that, conditioned to cower. She is more


    powerful than Eliza, but has


    no idea. Eliza would not be able to pull off these Shadow Markers, let alone sustain them."


    I sit on the couch, I am mentally tired


    and it appears we are going to be here for a little while getting on the same page. "So what you''re saying is that on top of the assumed s*xal assault, she was probably harmed in other ways to make her afraid enough to follow orders, but not enough to break her mind so she canplete these intense Chaos spells?"

 Chapter 432

    "Yes, Beta. Now we have to get her to trust us enough to get answers, while also making it very clear that we won''t trust her answers blindly." Marietta sits next to me. "How will this affect your friend? I know a little of your mate bonds. Ours are not chosen by our Goddess, but once a bond is formed, it is very simr to what you experience."


    "I can''t tell you where his head is at right now, but I know this is going to f*ck him up, especially if we find out she isn''t being truthful." I lean forward, pressing the heels of my hands into my eyes trying to stave off a headache. "It could harm him and or his wolf if we have to execute her. He can reject her before and the feelings will be less if she epts, but the pain of the rejection will hurt him too." I look up at ra, "Kennedy had the same problem with her mate and the little that Rayna has told me about the situation, it got really bad before they figured it out." She nods at me, as a general rule, neither of us bring Ken up, but the situation bears noting.


    ra moves to me, reaching out her hand. ¡°We should all get some rest. The healers have Juliette''s bloodwork and they will work on it all night, checking for everything possible. If they find anything, they are instructed to let me know immediately, no matter what time it is." She''s addressing the whole group, but maintains eye contact. I nod back and stand slowly, letting her pull me down the hallway to our bedroom. I''m worried about Jason, I can feel his torment, even though we are technically not a part of the same pack, running through me as if it were my own. Maybe it''s because I was in a simr position not that long ago and I can sympathize. Maybe it''s because we are so close and at one time were training to be a part of the same team.


    Out of nowhere my back is mmed against a wall and my mate is in my face. "What the hell?¡± She has my shirt balled up in her fists.


    "I needed to break you out of that head of yours. She''s so close to my face I see the different shades of green flecked in her eyes. I can feel the weight of her whole body pressing mine into the wall. ¡°Juliette will be fine. Jason will be fine. They will get through this, just like you and I did." She quirks a half smile. ¡°I just had to break you in a little."


    I flip our positions so fast she lets out a little squeak. I run my nose slowly up the side of her neck, my wolf growling at the pleasure of her scent. I press into her and she sighs at the connection, making me smile against the delicate skin behind her ear. "What else are you willing to do to get me out of my head, Alpha?"


    "Why don''t we find out?" She shifts an inch and I hear a door disengage. I must have been in my head pretty deep if I didn''t notice we made it all the way here. Copyright 2025 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    "What! You''re leaving? Don''t leave us hanging after that disy, it was just starting to get steamy.¡± I hear Jax and whip my head so fast, I hear it crack multiple times.


    Jax and Dev are leaning against their own door gawking at us. I''m not embarrassed at all, but I don''t share. I tell them as much,ughing at their protests while I push ra into the dark room and close the door behind me. "Now, where was I?"

 Chapter 433

    87 - ra


    "I don''t know what took you so long to get here, but I''m d you pulled your head out of your ass." My wolf chortles as Iy herepletely wrapped up in Ben''s arms. His nose is tucked into the back of my hair with a faint little snore that makes me smile.


    "I do know what took me so long and it wasn''t my head up my ass. I love my parents, but I wanted nothing to do with their weird arrangement with the Elders, or having them think because I am a female that they were just going to walk in and take over or force a douchy mate on me to make meply."


    "Well, Ben is none of those things, so I was right to push you." "You were right, asshole. There, I said it, are you happy now?"


    "Very." She purrs.


    My mind shifts quickly to the girl we have locked in a room on the other side of the packhouse though. I wonder how long it''s been since she''s felt safe or cared for. How often did these rogue wolves, helping this witch, put their hands on her? I feel responsible for her somehow, like she needs my protection specifically. Maybe my Alpha sensibilities are getting stronger the longer I do this job, I''m not sure, but I feel the sudden urge to go question Jeff and Drake myself. Copyright ? 2025 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    "I''m going to need you to figure out what emotion you are riding on this morning, Alpha. I was getting a distinct signal two minutes ago," He presses his hips into my butt and I can feel his excitement, "Now, I have the feeling you are going to leave me hanging with blue balls for the rest of the day." He huffs augh as he kisses my neck. I tilt my head to give him more ess.


    "I just keep thinking about Juliette and her situation and it makes me furious. There are so many good men out there like you and Jason, ah!" He bites my neck, maybe for bringing up his friend while he''s trying to seduce me. ¡°But her and I have both had sh*tty experiences, making it hard for us to trust and form the mate bond."


    §ß§Ö


    "So, what you''re saying is I need to continue to convince you that I''m not going anywhere and I''m not after your title? I can work with that." flips me to my back and hovers over me, pressing his weight down enough to hold me in ce. We are still naked fromst nights activities and it takes nothing for him to get me wet and ready for him. He''s slowly moving his hips rubbing my cl*t just enough to make my breathing catch. He leans down and whispers in my ear, "Another conversation that we need to have in the near future..." He bites my earlobe, "Is your first heat, and what


    you want to do about that?"


    I push up on his shoulders, eyes wide, but he doesn''t let me say anything. He smashes his lips down onto mine at the same time he thrusts into me and I am lost in the sensation the tingles and the bond bring when we are like this.


    He pulls me to the shower after hepletely destroys my body three more times, and washes me thoroughly. There''s no heat this time, just care. He even wraps my arms around his waist washes my hair, while I just stand here, eyes closed, letting someone take care of me for a change. He seems to almost need this kind of connection and I am learning that I enjoy the attention.


    Once dry and clothed, we head out


    to find the rest of our teams and


    make a n for today. I want a crack at Drake and Jeff and I think keeping the male wolves around Juliette to a minimum is the best idea for now. Jason will always be present, his wolf won''t allow second hand information about her and he needs toe to terms with anything in her past that will affect her ability to form a bond with him. And Ben needs to be there for Jason. Jax and Dev are always goodpany. And there is just


    something about two mboyant gay men that make peoplee out of their shell.


    I set Marge up to attend to the witches personally and keep an eye on Juliette. She has done a lot in her time here at the packhouse. She is the grandmother everyone needs. Melodie is in charge of keeping the rest of us fed with her team of Omegas and a few Kitchen witches. She has taken this blending of species with a level of excitement i have never seen before. She learns something new almost everyday and the energy they all have is contagious. My packhouse feels alive now and I am starting to crave themotion.

 Chapter 434

    "I don''t want you down there alone.¡± Ben says for probably the tenth time. Jax and Devugh at the exchange. I''m surprised our back and forth hasn''t gotten old for them.


    "Understood, but Jason needs you more than I do and Juliette needs to be around male wolves who won''t harm her."


    "What are you talking about? Jason won''t harm her."


    "That boy has not eaten in over a day! I''m sure he didn''t actually sleepst night either. What do you think he is going to do when those blood test resultse back? What happens if she has some disease or, Goddess forbid, she''s pregnant by one of those assholes who abused her?" I pin him with a stare and watch the realization wash over him in horror. "Exactly!" I hiss, ¡°She will need support, no matter what results we get and he needs to remain calm and let her make decisions about what happens next. We need information from her about this witch and these rogues. We won''t get that if he flies off the handle. And there''s no way in hell we are going to be able to keep him away or in the dark about it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you''re right, but I can''t be in two ces at once and I need to be down with you when you question Drake. Please. He had Kennedy too. I know you don''t like talking about her, but she''s a part of my past and I can''t let this rest now that I have more information."


    "Let''s do this." I hold my hands up when he looks like he is going to protest. ¡°Just hear me out. I think that you and Jason should be in charge of his specific execution. I will allow the two of you free reign when I am done with him. I believe that he will lock on to our mate bond and not give us any real information though. I will keep Jax and Dev with me at all times..."


    "I want Marietta with you as well." He looks down at his te, pushing the remains of his omelet around. "I think she has some tricks up her sleeve and a ruthless streak that we haven''t seen. If Drake has been working with a witch, it''s possible he has some sort of magical protection against our style of questioning, maybe even your Alpha aura. Please take her with you and keep your link open and I will stay with Jason and do the same." He''s not looking at me, even the idea of separation is hard for him. Copyright 2025 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    I stare at his profile for a minute. This strong and stoic guy is secretly a teddy bear. He is sentimental and sweet, something I never would have thought would be for me, but he is perfect. I reach forward and pull his face to look at me. His eyes are closed like he can avoid the difort if he doesn''t meet my gaze. I study him while I wait for him toe to his senses. His thick dark eyebrows are scrunched down ever so slightly, his jaw flexed, making his pillow soft lips press into a line. His sharp scent matches his mood, but sends butterflies through me. Holding his face, I drag my thumb over his lips and one side of his mouth quirks before setting back into his signature scowl. I know I have him then, so I lean forward and brush my lips on his and pull back.


    Quick as a sh he has the back of my neck in a tight grip, intense brown eyes wide, staring into mine. "That was not nearly good enough, mate." He growls low and pulls me in for a bruising kiss that is not made for public, but he doesn''t seem to care. ¡°I will see you for lunch and then again for dinner. If you do not show, I will drag you out and punish you."

 Chapter 435

    88 - ra


    I''m still stuck in the sideways position Ben left me. The demand that I make it back simply for meals so he can check in on me is simple enough, but he made the threat erotic and I am half tempted to bete just to see what he will do to me.


    ¡°Let''s go, you love-struck idiot." I blink and look around as Dev lifts me up by an


    arm.


    "You know the next problem we are going to have is how many kids will be fighting for the Alpha title." Jaxughs as he links my other arm. "I''m going to bet six."


    "Unless they have any multiples, then we are probably looking at eight to ten." Dev supplies and my brain finally reengages. Copyright ? 2025 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    I pull my arms free and reach for the door that leads down to the cells. ¡°What are the two of you babbling about?"


    "Now that you seem to be over your aversion to your hot as f*ck mate, it sounds like the two of you are making up for lost time, that''s all. We have been specting how many rugrats we can expect in the near future." Jax jumps back as I swat at him.


    ¡°Honestly, it hasn''t been a topic of conversation. We need to figure out what the hell is going on and why Red Fang and ck w are targets for witches and rogues." ¡°Based on yesterday, Drake is good at talking in circles. You need to y this smart. Jeff is a raving lunatic at this point, but he still may unwillingly give information." Dev pushes open the door at the base of the stairwell. The air in this hallway is stale with a tang of blood and something else unpleasant.


    "It''s possible they are both being difficult to be difficult, they could


    also be wasting time. From what we have seen, all the magic used against us gets stronger with time. They know they are going to die. Maybe the witch herself has threatened to kill them when they have outlived their usefulness. If we get nothing out of them today! will let Ben and Jason and even Jullette if she wants in on the action, take them both out. I don''t want them in the packhouse any longer."


    They both nod and we go through the door that leads to Jeff and Drake''s cells. I''m d there are soz many barriers between them and


    the packhouse. The smell is


    absolutely horrid. The pungent body oder and excrement mixed with thes unmistakable rot that denotes a rogue makes me want to torch the whole room and skip questions. It might be worth it.


    "Are your dainty sensibilities affected by our circumstances, little she-wolf?" Drake starts in immediately. It''s not even the worst insult I have heard, but it''s enough to lock in my focus.


    "Considering you both smell like literal sh*t, anyone would be affected. Why is your witch attacking my pack? Why did my parent have to die? What do you all want with Ma?"


    "What, no forey?" He smiles at me with yellow teeth. I''m sure at one time he was a handsome guy, but living like a rogue for years has not been kind to him. ¡°I thought we could get to know each other a little better, you know, being neightbors and all."


    "What the hell does he mean by neighbors?" Jax asks.


    "No idea, but something to look into. He could be ying with us.¡±


    "From what I understand you haven''t been a part of a neighboring pack for a while. And you clearly aren''t an ally, based on where you are sitting. What does your witch want with my pack?"


    Drake is leaning against the far wall, silver cuffs around his ankles and wrists. A silver cor around his neck to keep him from shifting. He''s staring at the floor, and He''s quiet for so long I think he isn''t going to answer me. Then he lifts his eyes, only his eyes assume it''s to make imlook more menacing think he looks like a teenager throwing a tantrum. ¡°Eliza wants what she was promised, she-wolf."


    I''m going to ignore the ''she-wolf''ments for now. It''s not the most insulting thing I


    have been called, and let''s be honest, I don''t give a sh*t if he uses my title as long


    as he gives me information. "And what was she promised, rogue?"

 Chapter 436

    "That is a question for the Alpha and Elders of this pack, girl."


    "Alright, I''m about done with his bullsh*t." My wolf grumbles in my head, and I know she shed in my eyes based on Drake''s smug look. Yeah we''re irritated that he is tantly not calling me the Alpha, but it will take more than that to get us to crack.


    "Considering you are talking to the Alpha of this pack and I have made no deals with any witches in my time, you will have to do better than that. What does she think is owed to her?"


    "You aren''t a very good Alpha if your Elders and former Alpha haven''t filled you in on pack business. Your pack owes my mistress and she hase to collect. She will do so by any means possible."


    "Don''t you think this would go a helluva lot more quickly if I was told the demand, maybe even by Eliza herself?" I ask, crossing my arms. "Or is she so afraid of our kind that she has to use you and Jeff as schelps?"


    "I am but a humble servant for my mistress." He spreads his arms, chains clinking as he does. "She does not need to negotiate with lower species if she does not wish."


    I take a deep breath and let it out slowly. "Jax, will you make sure all of the Elders are in my office in twenty minutes, they are under house arrest. You can tell them as much if it makes them move their asses. We aren''t going to get much more out of him. Dev, connect with Ben, see if he has any other questions for this asshole, he dies today." I know Ben is listening in, but like me his focus is divided and I want to make sure he finds out what he needs to know for closure with Kennedy.


    "Why kill my parents?" I ask again. Obviously, Eliza is trying to take over; we knew that, but to what extent? She thinks wolves are lesser and should be ves. The drugs show us that she has acheived a level mind control that doesn''t syphon off her magic. But why my pack or Ma''s? We have the two smallest packs in the region. Even gaining both wouldn''t give her an army to take on someone like Rayna''s brother. So what gives?


    "Your parents demise was not nned and why we have allowed you to keep Jeff here. He obviously cannot be trusted with menial tasks, let alone important ones. Your father was needed toplete the contract; your mother was not. We clearly put the wrong wolf in charge of their observation, Jeff let bis greed and lust get the better of him." Copyright 2025 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    My eyes slide back down the hallway where Jeff is asleep in the corner, withering away from theck of food and water. ¡°He was only supposed to observe my father, not my mother and me?"


    "Yes and no. He was supposed to


    listen in on your father''s


    conversations with the Elders. Jeff we discovered early on, is not the best atrying information he overhears. He figured out that he could get his rocks off in the same way I will say many of our warriors have had very pleasant evenings thanks to you." He smiles ear to ear this time as my wolf lets out a growl in my chest. I can feel Ben''s irritation as well. For some odd reason, that''s not what bothers me the most.


    "He was poisoning my mother slowly, why? Who finally killed her while she was in


    the pack hospital?¡± It shouldn''t matter he admitted that their group killed her, had been nning to kill her from the beginning, but I want to know who did it. I need to hear the words.


    "Your father did, of course."


    My world tilts. NO! That can''t be true. My father loved my mother; he would never..."

 Chapter 437

    89 - Ben


    I grab the door frame to keep me steady as my vision blurs. ra''s all consuming despair blinds me. I feel a grip on my shoulder, but can''t seem to focus no matter how hard I blink.


    Warbled sounds are getting louder in my head. "BEN!!" I feel a p on my cheek and blink again. "Ben! What the f*ck happened? What''s wrong with ra?" Copyright 2025 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    "I...I don''t...Uh, no clue. I gotta go." I mumble, stumbling to turn around.


    "Not like that you''re not. Hold on a second." Jason steps away from me. I have to use the door frame to keep me upright.


    "I know you don''t care either way, but I will be right back, I promise. No onees in or our while I''m gone, something is wrong with the Alpha and if it''s Drake, this will be his next stop." Jason doles outmands and I feel Juliette''s fear increase.


    "You shouldn''t have told her that." I say slowly slurred.


    "I''m not going to lie to her and tell her everything is fine when it''s not and she''s still in danger. Maybe you should stay here. You sound drunk. Your mate doesn''t need you down there like this. You''ll be a weakness, not a help.¡±


    His insult has the desired effect. My wolf surges forward and I straighten up.


    "What''s wrong with him?" I turn at the soft voice. I''ve only heard a handful of words from her since she arrived and never a full sentence.


    "We can feel when our mate is in pain or has extreme emotions. ra is down questioning Drake right now. Something happened and we need to go figure it out." Jason is quick to give his mate answers.


    "I got this. Juliette needs you here right now. Help her heal, I''ll be backter."


    ¡°Um, no. You can f*ck off with that n. Who knows what he did to her." We hear Juliette squeak again.


    ¡°She''s an Alpha. Unfortunately, she''s seen and will see a lot worse than this asshole." I look over my shoulder, giving her a weak smile.


    Jason grabs my arm, "Stop flirting with my girl so we can go save yours." I hear another sound, that b can''t decide if it''s good or bad from Juliette. "Please stay here and stay safe. There are two guards at your door and desides Owen will We are still trying to determine friend from foe. Do not let anyone else in here until wee back, not even Marietta and Brianna."


    "But...!"


    "No, Drake is too f*cking cocky down in a cell, something''s up. Marietta and Brianna will be on standby for us. No one shoulde up here, if they do zap the sh*t out of them...or whatever your magic does."


    "It zaps the sh*t out of you. Trust


    me." I grumble, teasing, looking over my shoulder at her from the hallway. She still looks terrified sitting on her bed, knees tucked to her chin. SHes''s not shaking, but wary all the same. Drake did a number an her, and ording to Brianna, she could probably incinerate him with a snap of her fingers.


    Jason pushes me and I fall in line next to him. We rush down the hall, down the central stairs to the main level, rounding the banister to the door that leads to the cells.


    My steps get faster as we get closer to thest cell. Dev catches me by the arm. "She''s better now. Don''t go barging in there or he''ll have another thing to throw in her face."


    "What did he do?" I growl. She has to know I''m out here. The second she says the word, I''m by her side no matter what anyone else here says.


    "He told her that her father poisoned her mother in the hospital, giving her the final dose. We don''t have any information for her to prove or disprove the point. He''s trying to distract her.


    "You think he''s stalling?"


    "Of course. No one is that arrogant in a holding cell waiting to die. There''s either a n to release him, or him dying is a signal for something else to start. I can''t decide which might be worse for us." He scowls.


    "I was thinking he''s stalling too. Jay, did you get any information about this Eliza chick and what she might be up to?"


    "Nothing we don''t already know. Juliette was in charge of casting spells that made it look like ra''s pack was imploding from the inside so no one woulde to help. Obviously, that extended to Junior as well. The only thing specific was the waterfront. Water is a conduit for a bunch of spells I guess.¡± Jason shakes his head.


    I take a deep breath and let it out,


    pacing the small hallway. I have a couple of options, and I don''t like


    any of them. "So, I can go in there and beher back-up. Which will


    her off and be unproductive, but it will make me feel better. We can go back upstairs and see what else Juliette has to say since Owen seems to be your wingman and has her talking. He needs to exin his magic, by the way." look at Jason and a dark look crosses his face so I change track fast. "Or...you and I can go take another look at the waterfront and see what we can find. That''s where that cave was with the supplies. We know Jeff was hiding trails along the shoreline, there has to be more. We''ve had so


    much other sh*t going on, I don''t think anyone followed up."

 Chapter 438

    "That was probably the n." Dev muses. "I''ll stay here, you guys go. Let''s check in...say an hour?"


    I nod. "Get Marietta down here, I am not above letting her work with ra to forcefully get answers out of him. And have Brianna check in on Juliette. As much as I don''t want to think it, she could still be a part of this somehow." Jason growls, "I know man, but think this through. She was terrified of us not twelve hours ago, and now all of a sudden she''s curious and asking questions? The only thing consistent is her reaction to Drake''s name. What happened since breakfast? Something''s changed, and I feel like we''ve been set up."


    "She''s the bait, nothing more. Juliette had nothing to do with this." Jason assures.


    "I hope so. Dev''s right we need more answers, let''s go."


    We get outside, get out of our clothes, pack the drawstring bags and shift. My wolf is loving the feel of the forest. I feel like we don''t run half as much as we used to. It''s always in small bursts of time.. I need to let him out more. We both feel better.


    "So what''s the n with the witches when this is all over?" Jason asks.


    "Not entirely sure. ra and I have talked about it, but right now they are in as much danger as we are and we don''t know how long they will need the assistance. We''ve talked about a couple options. Why?"


    "My mate is a witch, d*ckhead. What the f*ck am I going to do if she decides to join up with Brianna and her Coven and they move as far from here as possible?"


    ¡°Sh*t man. I don''t know. But that is worst case scenario. She may not want anything to do with covens when this is all over. We don''t know what she was doing before Eliza''s goons took her."


    ¡°Has Brianna or Marietta talked about sticking around?"


    "Not to me, but they haven''t talked about leaving either. They actually moved another group of witches into the packhouse the other day. think all the rooms are pretty much full now. I think many will stay if offered a


    in


    loves the kitchen Pack Mnie


    witches. Her and Marge have learned a ton of helpful recipes that work for wolves and humans. They only had a couple of kids with them, but they seem to be doing just fine with the pups. Everyone is trying to keep as much normalcy as possible for the little ones."


    "You are as much an Alpha as ra is. Listen to you talking about moving in people and taking care of pups.¡± Jasonughs. Copyright ? 2025 Miss L Writes and


    Ember Mantel Productions


    "F*ck off." Iugh at him as we


    dodge trying to shove him into a tree. "In all seriousness though. You can take her home to Silver


    Crescent, you can stay here if that works out better for the both of you. You know Jeremiah and Rayna will support whatever you need to do for your mate. So will we, But don''t make any decisions yet, we still have to figure out this bullsh*t first and end this attack. We may all be taking shelter in Silver Crescent if this goes sideways."


    We get to the waterfront and it looks exactly the same as thest few times we explored here. Jason and I shift, get dressed and search for the weird scent trails ra and I found thest time we were here.


    "What the hell?" Jason walks off in


    the opposite direction of the cave I was hoping to explore. If my theory is right, Juliette put up the blocks. that kept us out before, but now that shers mated to Jason, wonder if he I has special privileges?


    "Jay, what''s up? I want to see if they are still using this cave." I''m slow jogging to


    catch up to his pace.


    "Don''t you smell that?"


    "What? I get the faint trails that are fading, maybe a week or so old. What do you smell."


    "Burnt...something. Come on."

 Chapter 439

    90 - Ben


    "What the hell are these crazy witches doing?" I whisper out as we edge closer to the treeline. If my sense of direction is right, we are directly south of ra''s packhouse, but far enough away that it might be considered neutral territory. I don''t smell the patrol wolves'' scent marking.


    This area juts out towards the waterfront, like it''s a little penins, and full of thick, closely set trees. What is odd though is beyond the first couple trees, the rest are ck. ck trunks, ck branches, ck leaves, ck needles, ck pine cones. But they aren''t burnt. Copyright 2025 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    Jason reaches his hand out, "Don''t touch anything. We don''t know what''s on them."


    ¡°Do you feel magic here, then?" He asks, looking over his shoulder as he carefully walks forward.


    "Not like with the Shadow Markers, but something is here. Can you feel it?" I never thought about it before now, but he might be a better beacon than I for magic now that he''s mated to a witch.


    "I don''t know. It''s not like what it felt like when Brianna, Marietta, and the healer were doing spells on Juliette. That was like a buzz or static in the air. It felt alive. I think magic was here, or maybe it''s asleep. Can magic be dormant?¡±


    "No idea, but another question for our visitors. I think you an I need some extra lessons. Do you still smell whatever caught your attention?"


    "You don''t smell that?!" He keeps walking carefully. There is a fog that''s rolled in off the water and settled around the base of the trees. Thest thing we need is to step into a trap.


    "Can you be more specific about what that might be?" I roll my eyes, he''s walking with a purpose, something has his tracking instincts locked in.


    "It''s burnt..." He stops suddenly looking up.


    I step up behind him, following his line of sight, and suck in a breath as I am smacked in the face with the smell, "Flesh."


    ¡°ra, we have a major problem. Knock Drake out and get out here. He''s a distraction. Marietta and Brianna should see this too."


    I link her and Jason together. If she wasn''t terrified and still healing from what they did to her, I would have Juliettee out too. I want to know if she was a part of this. If she is, then my friend is f*cked.


    I don''t get a response from my mate, but I feel her acknowledgement of themand through the bond. Jason and I move forward cautiously.


    ¡°Look for small bundles of herbs, candles and stones or crystals on the ground. That''s what the Shadow Markers were made of, it''s the only thing I have to go on right now."


    l.ne


    "Why would anyone do this?" Jason is still staring at the kid strung up between two trees. His body is in an ''X'' with his arms hanging from. branches and his legs tied to trunks. His head is dropped forward to his chest, and he''s not breathing. His bare chest is covered in marks. Some look like defensive wounds, others are symbols that were carved in or maybe branded on. There is something circling his position on. the ground. I won''t go any closer him until the witches get here. Hopefully, it is protecting us from whatever was done to him.


    "I''ve never seen a power drain like this before," Marietta says as she walks up an hourter with a whole host of people. She and Brianna are circling the area, touching the ck trees and whispering under their breath.


    ra walks straight to me, her hands are like ice when sheces her fingers with mine. I look at her, but she just shakes her head. Not even a mind link to exin. I don''t have to question for longer than a second when Elder Fenwick makes his way through the group.


    ¡°This is what happens when you flout tradition and refuse to follow tried and true packws, Alpha." He enunciates her title. "You have brought ruin and destruction into our pack with you alliance to these witches and upset the natural order in our pack." I am ready to be done with this Elder permanently.


    "Your concept of natural order, Walt, is that you have all the say and want to control your Alpha. If you have


    nothing productive to add to the


    conversation, kindly stay out


    of the


    way while we investigate this crime on the packnds you so


    whe


    desperately want to maintain." I lead ra forward towards Jason keeping her next to me. These elders


    read too much into little things like who walks in front of or behind another.


    Jason and I walk through how and what we found when we got here and the fact that he could smell it from half a mile away and I didn''t smell it until I could see it. Brianna gave us all assignments, each of us looking for specific ingredients or remnants of them. We were also tasked with looking for specific symbols. She seems to have an idea of what happened here, but isn''t saying much.


    "What happened here?" Jax asks after doing his own sweep for magical elements and Brianna hasn''t spoken for over an hour. She''s been kneeling in front of the poor kid, still strung up, muttering under her breath. ¡°Was he magical? He''s not a wolf, I can smell that much."


    Marietta moves behind Brianna, almost protectively, "We believe he was a hybrid. A witch and a wolf, and he was used as a conduit." The wind whipped around us as if the forest is confirming.


    "Why can''t we smell that he was a wolf? Even a rogue born wolf has a scent after death.¡± ra questions, and Walt scoffs again, like she missed an easy question on a test. She stiffens next to me, but gives no other indication that she heard him. Copyright 2025 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    "I think that was the part that was used in the spell, his wolf blood, his connection to your Goddess and the forest.¡± Marietta confirms, Brianna is still muttering,pletely blocking out the conversation going on around her. "Your wolves have a deeper connection to the forest, which is part of your magie Whoever did this is looking for something. Something hidden to our


    magic, but connected to yours."

 Chapter 440

    91 - ra


    The witches are looking for something. Something on mynd. What the hell could we have on our pack territory that is worth so much death and clearly years of effort? I squeeze Ben''s hand and he returns the gesture looking at me, confused why I don''t mindlink him and tell him what is wrong. The problem is I am what''s wrong.


    This whole sacrifice doesn''t make any sense based on what Walter felt the need to inform me on the drive over here. I was going to shift and get to Ben as quickly as possible with Jax after their all-call, letting the witches take one vehicle with Dev. But, Walt insisted this was relevant and he needed to apany us...in a separate car than the witches.


    The Elders and my father apparently made a pact that was magically bound. This supposed pact tied me to another male, regardless of my mate, but secured our safety. What I don''t understand is why my father never said anything to me about it. He was ruthless in my training as an Alpha and never shielded me from some of the harsh realities of my position. I am also confused by the ''male'' part of his story. He didn''t say an Alpha or wolf, just that I was contracted to another male for our safety. That is also where his story ended. He promised to continue it at ater time, when I was done ying host and ready to get back to being a pack leader. Copyright ?


    2025 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    Now I have to wonder if this is the reason for all of the trouble we have been having. Did my father enter into some agreement that had magical repercussions if he went against it? I only ever believe half of what Walter is saying most of the time, but that means half of this story is true. Now, I have to figure out which half before I tell Ben anything. I need to know what Walter knows, because when Ben finds out that someone tried to sell me to a high bidder, he will kill anyone involved...and I won''t stop him.


    With all his bravado, Walter didn''t get in our way, per Ben''s instructions. He didn''t stray far either, clearly wanting information to take back to the other Elders.


    "Are you going to tell me what that is all about?¡± Ben side eyes Walt as we take in what might be another Shadow marker, but the charred remains make it difficult to tell.


    "Yes, but not now."


    "Why not now? Will I kill him for it?"


    "I believe you will kill him either way, but for this, I''m not sure. He''s being cryptic can''t tell if he is trying to rile me up of telling me the truth Can


    you give me some time to process?"


    "I want to know before we go to sleep."


    I sigh and nod, but that''s actually generous. We''ll see what the ride back brings.


    "Why is the scorching only on the one side of all of these trees?" I ask Marietta. Brianna still isn''t talking to us.


    "It''s a barrier. What we don''t know is if the burn happened because someone tried to breach it or if it was caused when the caster set it.¡± She ces her hand out in front of her, between two of the burnt tree trunks and jeans forward. expect her to step through and walk past the trees, but she stops. The air is holding her fully leaning bodyweight. "The barrier is a strong one."


    "Did he die because they hung him in the barrier''s path?" Jason asks.


    who


    "That is a possibility." Marietta says solemnly, looking back up at the kid. His face is so disfigured and without. Hese a scent couldn''t tell who he is. could be one of my pack members, one of Ma''s, or any one of the surrounding pack''s teens.


    "Can we take him down? You can''t seem to get through the barrier, but will hee


    out of it?" Ben asks next to me, his voice is thick

 Chapter 441

    "We should try to help him." Brianna finally answers our questions. "If he is a part of the spell the magic will not let him go until it isplete. If the spell is what harmed him he might be stuck until we can undo it. Your risk is being drawn in. Clearly Marietta and I can touch the barrier, I do not know what will happen to any of you if our suspicions are correct and his wolf''s blood is what is powering the spell."


    Ben reaches out a hand to his friend. "Stay back, I don''t want you anywhere near this thing."


    "Awe, thank you for that vote of confidence, but I think we are all good." Jason takes another step forward and Ben is so fast I blink and he has let go of my hand and is standing to his full height in front of Jason. No one in our group breathes with the tension floating around us.


    "Don''t f*cking touch that thing. You are mated to a witch, dumbass. This kid was a half-breed. You are thest person going anywhere near it until we know it''s safe.¡±


    "You think I am going to let you go anywhere near it either? You and your mate just pulled your heads out of your asses. Get out of my way. Your mate can at least stand to look at you, be in the same room without being terrified."


    Jason pushes past Ben. Ben grabs his wrist and they are full on grappling on the ground. I hear grunts and groans, neither trying to hurt the other, but they are both clearly working out some pent up frustration.


    I look up and Marietta winks at me and tilts her head toward the barrier. I tilt my head to Jax and Dev. "Please don''t let them kill each other."


    "If you get hurt, I will pull them apart and send their raging asses in your direction. Don''t die." Jax snarks back at me, but they both assume positions to intervene if it gets too heated.


    I walk with the witches. Marietta leans in, "Nice distraction tactic."


    "I have no idea what you are talking about." I smile at her. "They did that all by themselves."


    We both reach up at the same time.


    I can feel the static buzz of the


    magic. I have felt it a few times when I walk through the kitchen or out in@ne of the back court yards of the packhouse. I mouth 1, 2, and on three we both grab his leg, and nothing happens. "That was, anticlimactic." I announce to the group, but no one is rushing to help us either. All of our points are good ones. We don''t know what about this kid made him special or viable for the barrier. I extend my ws and cut his legs free first then his arms. He flops in a heap over


    Marietta and my shoulders.


    Ben and Jason hurry to help now that they figured out arguing made them useless.


    "Now we need to figure out how big this barrier is and what it might be concealing." Brianna says, turning to walk back to the cars Copyright Qu 2025 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    "Jason. You Jax and Dev circle the barrier, see if you can scent it all the


    way around; now that you know what you are looking for. Don''t do the whole perimeter, I want a full team for that, but get an idea so we can map it outter. He turns to Marietta and Brianna. Are the wo of you able to take the second truck back with this boy to get him to the healers?" They both nod. "Walt, front seat. We need to talk." With that, he and Jason take the body to the trunk of the witches SUV and load him in as gently as possible.

 Chapter 442

    92 - ra


    I sit in the back seat like a child. Walt keeps looking at me over his shoulder with a disgusted look on his face. It feels like when I was in elementary school and told my dad about some boys who were being particrly cruel to me. I wanted to handle it myself, but some of their behavior went too far and my father called them in. They gave me the same look.


    Ben startles us both when he opens the door a little aggressively, giving us both a hard stare before taking his seat and starting the engine. Copyright Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    2025 Miss L


    He says nothing as we pull away from the scene and I watch my two best friends, and my usual shields from the Elders run off with Jason. I would give anything to be running with them than stuck in this truck with an angry Beta and a self absorbed Elder.


    I am not breaking the tension this silence is brewing in the cab of the SUV. I''m not scared, but I have no idea why Ben wanted Walter in here with us and in the front seat. The drive is only twenty minutes, but it is silent and heavy. Walter is clearly not going to push any of Ben''s buttons'' either, which is out of character for the Elder.


    We pull up to the garage located on the side of the packhouse, still silent and now I''m starting to get nervous. Ben steps out and holds my door open for me. I try to get him to look at me, to give me a sign of what is going on. Maybe he and Walt have been talking over the mindlink and leaving me out of whatever pissing contest they are having.


    Bences our fingers and leads me around the back of the truck. My unasked question is answered when he reaches out and grabs Walter by the back of the neck as he tries to scurry into the packhouse. The Elder is strong, but can''t match Ben for size and youth. Now Walt and I are both escorted through the house to my office.


    Walt is unceremoniously sat on the couch and I am ced in a single chair across from him.


    "I want to know what the f*ck is going on. The Elders here have far too much say in what is going on in the pack and since your father died they are doing very little to help with Pack affairs, considering we are under an attack. Talk now, and leave nothing out." Ben looks between the two of us.


    "I would actually like more details myself." I give a pointed stare to Walt and cross my arms.


    When he looks like he isn''t going to say anything, stare him straight in the eyes and smile. It may be


    childish and I may have thrown met


    tantrum or twenty about being independent and not needing anyone to fight my battles, but this is one battle I will enjoy watching. Ben never crosses the line when ites to leading this pack. He has shown me time and time again, he is a leader, but will defer to me as the Alpha, when it is possible and necessary.


    "Walter gave me some information that might be prudent to our current situation. Why he felt the need to tell me today instead of months ago when things began to fall apar don''t know. He did however tell me there is more to his exnation and would give me said information when. And I quote, I was done ying host and ready to get back to being a pack leader." I never take my eyes off of Walter. "Apparently, my pack Elder and my father thought it was prudent to enter into an agreement of some kind that promised me to another male, regardless of my Goddess given mate." Ben''s aura snaps and his chest vibrates with the anger radiating off of him. "I am not sure what male and I have no idea what type of protection we would need that would cost me my mate and my freedom. If I am sold away what does that mean for ck w and its pack members? What does that do to your position as an Elder? Surely, whoever you bargained with would want to lead in their own way."


    "You arrogant little b*tch!" Walter starts, but gets nothing else out. Ben has him by the throat from behind pinning his neck to the back of the couch was wondering why he sat Walk there and left me to sit by myself. Copyright ? 2025 Miss L Writes and Ember Manteb Productions


    "You were nning to do that the whole time, weren''t you?" Iugh through our link.


    "Now he can''t say I was aggressive without cause, He insulted my Alpha, and apparently is a traitor as much as Drake."


    "Are you going to kill him, or can we get answers first? He''s turning purple."


    ¡°Fine, but he dies here, today. No trial, not other questions. Bring in Richard and Sebastian if you want... for witnesses. That might actually be a good idea since both of them have been under suspicion because of some of the Elders actions."


    I nod and link the former Beta and the Delta.

 Chapter 443

    93 - ra


    Once we are all settled, well I am settled. Ben still has Walter by the back of the neck and Richard and Sebastian are nking the sides of the couch. They both walked in after I summoned them, took less than ten seconds to assess the situation and went to back Ben up, no questions asked.


    That just goes to show the impact that my mate has had on the pack since he''s been here. He has earned their respect and loyalty every single day and now no one will ept anything less than his level ofmitment.


    "Exin...from the beginning, so we all understand, Fenwick. Why was ra promised to a male that isn''t her Goddess given mate, and why did none of the leadership, other than Elders, know of this supposedmitment. Because, I can guarantee, that information was never passed to me." Richard growls.


    "Seeing as you are no longer the Beta of this pack, I will not be answering any of your questions." Walter says haughtily, like this is an option for him.


    Ben gives me a look, and I shake my head. It''s my turn to inflict some pain. He doesn''t need a mindlink to know what I am going to do.


    I move to the edge of my seat, elbows resting on my knees, and I smile at Walter. He must think I am encouraging his behavior, as his face lights up. This man is an idiot. Why did I, or my father ever take advice from him?


    ¡°Because at one time, he was a great warrior. Sometimes when people are too far removed from the action, they forget how things work. Your father was a patient man. He let these guys talk and then did what was best for the pack in a way that kept them appeased."


    "Why appease anyone? Dad was the Alpha. He should have run his pack the way he saw fit. These Elders are here to give guidance and wisdom, not to be secretly in charge."


    "Not everyone thinks that way, obviously."


    "We should inform him of who is in charge now."


    "With pleasure."


    I let my aura creep out slowly, putting just a little pressure on Walter. Ben lowers his hand, so there is no question who is doing the questioning now. "I believe your former Beta, and one of my advisors, asked you a question, Walter. You would do well to remember who is in charge of this pack." My tone is even, but the direction is not negotiable. When he continues to sit there in silence, I continue to ramp


    up my aurari don''t want to harm


    anyone like this, but now f


    understand what my father was trying to teach me. Some people will force your hand, and the only way they willply is through aggression.Copyright ? 2025 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    Just as Walter is starting to sweat and has a purple twinge in his cheeks, like he is holding his breath, there is a knock on my office door. Sebastian steps over to see who could possibly need us right now. He looks at me over his shoulder, looks back, then steps out of the way to let in our other two elders.


    "What are you doing child?" Ss asks, sweeping in towards Walt. Richard steps in his path and I don''t let my aura down.


    "You cannot attack an Elder, It goes against ourws.¡± Reuben states calmly.


    "What if that same Elder conspired against Alpha ra?" Ben asks, flexing his


    hands behind Walt''s head, like he wants to strangle him again.


    "That''s not possible. ter would never attack an Alpha for personal gain.¡± Ss is looking between all of us, trying to see the lie in our usation.


    "Then he needs to exin why I was promised to some mystery unknown male," I enunciate the word, "Why and how we have possibly broken some@greement that was magically bound and why my father apparently ended my mother''s life in the hospital ording to Drake, Because tam sure all of those


    scenarios lead back to this situation we now find ourselves in."


    Both Elders nch, so I know I am on the right track. They know what is going on and have been letting use falter through figuring it out. Letting Witches pups and Malcolm


    sumb to some evil witch''s abuse and control, all for some kind of


    agreement that I was never supposed to know about, butply with without argument.

 Chapter 444

    "You all need to start talking...now." I growl low, letting my wolf enhance the angry sound.


    All the Elders exchange looks, and it''s starting to piss me off. They areing up with a story that is usible, without telling us the whole truth.


    After two hours of full out, not stop questioning and one word answers, I am exhausted. I can only hold the aura like this for so long. It''s designed to give instant instructions to get pack members to safety or give enemies a dose of power to make themply, not to be held extensively like this.


    "Jason?"


    "Uh, yes, Alpha."


    "Are you with any of the witches, except Juliette?"


    "Marietta is here with us, why?"


    I have some Elders with tight lips and it''s getting exhausting using my aura on all three of them to get half assed answers out of them. I need to know if there is some kind of truth serum that we can use to get answers."


    "She says she''s on her way. Is there anything I can do?"


    "Not unless your mate is willing to talk to us about her experience."


    Even talking to Jason, who isn''t in my pack, takes a different kind of energy. I''m irritated for feeling so weak and vulnerable. I make a mental note to add that to the training that Ben and I do.


    I''m sure this was Walter''s n, or part of it. Trying to hold out longer than me, knowing it would be difficult for me, so we would have to drag this out tomorrow and they cane up with a better story that makes all of them look like heroes and not the borderline traitors I think they are have been able to block then from each other while we are in this room, but if I let them leave thatmand breaks. They are older and more skilled than I am. I can be pissed about itter, right now it''s just a fact I have to deal with.


    A soft knock interrupts the deafening silence as all of the Elders sit on the couch staring forward. The only information we have gotten are versions of what Walter told me in the car on the way to the murder site. He is still maintaining that I will only get more information when I am ready to stop ying and be the real Alpha I was meant to be...by getting rid of the witches and fulfilling my duty to the pact they made before I was old enough to walk. Copyright ? 2025 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    "It''s too bad you feel that way about your Alpha, because she does have friends in high ces and your Goddess and ours feel like you have overstepped your authority, Elder Fenwick." Marietta walks through my office door without being let in and I smile. I have never once felt any type of animosity from her or Brianna or any of the coven members that they are protecting don''t think they are any different than us. They might be more vulnerable because they are closer to human than we are.


    She looks at me for approval and I nod my head. Without words Sebastian, Richard and Ben each stand behind an Elder. I take a deep breath and let it out slowly. "Do it." Is my onlymand. The Elders eyes go wide as my team of loyal protectors grabs them from behind forcing their heads back and mouths open. Marietta easily dodges their iling limbs and administers avender colored liquid. Each protector holds the mouth of the elder shut, while blocking off his nose so they have to swallow.


    Marietta chants a few words, I can''t make out under her breath and a warmth fills the room. She turns to me. ¡°As long as they are here the spell will hold. Once they leave the spell will break and you will need to begin again.¡±


    I nod, "Thank you. Would you mind staying to help us navigate the magic part of the mystery?"


    "dly Alpha."

 Chapter 445

    94 - ra


    I am not about to mince words when Marietta gave me the give of honesty from Elders who have clearly been trained to block my Alphamand.


    I look Walter in the eyes, he is angry, but has a droopy tilt to his mouth. He can feel the magic that will force him to answer me. The Elders have not liked the idea of the coven being on our territory, let alone being allowed to live in the packhouse, when they aren''t allowed to live in the packhouse.


    "Was my father in on the n to sell me?"


    Walter is fighting it, a bead of sweat forming on his forehead. I look to the other Elders and ask the same question. Copyright 2025 Miss L Writes and Ember


    Mantel Productions


    ¡°No, Alpha. He was not aware of that part of the treaty.¡± Reuben finally answers. I can feel the hate and anger washing off of Walter. "I will not keep this from her Fenwick. We swore an oath to help the Alpha protect this pack. Our deal did not go ording to n and now innocence is being harmed. You of all people should understand.


    I look between the two of them. What the hell are they talking about?


    ¡°Keep that question in the back of your head, focus on what is happening now." My wolf chides. I can''t be mad either. There is so much bullsh*t going on with too many questions and not enough answers.


    ¡°So, he was a part of some of that negotiation?" I rub my forehead and stand up, I need to pace. Even with a truth tonic, they are going to talk in circles. "Start from the beginning, and leave nothing out. What was this negotiation? Why were any of you in negotiations? How does thend on the Southwestern bordere into y? Ss looks at me with pity. "We are a small pack Alpha. We always have been, and that suited us for a very long time. Surrounding packs have moved forward more quickly and began to expand. Our pack and simple way of life was under threat."


    "What threat?" My voice raises. ¡°That word keepsing out of your mouths, but no one is telling me


    what the actual threat is


    growl:


    fist my hands at my sides. I want to punch and strangle these men, but that won''t help me get answers.


    "The threat of being taken over and absorbed, child." Walter growls.


    "What the f*ck do you think is happening right now?! Whatever you three did, it is causing the very thing you say you were trying to prevent. Tell me about the negotiation."


    "After several smaller attacks to gain some of our territory, a witch came to us and said she could help us protect our borders without burning out our border patrol and it would be mutually beneficial. Reuben says "Her coven was located in a city about a day''s drive from us, but was being decimated. They wanted a


    ce in our Southern forest and


    would help ward our borders so we could all cohabitate."


    "What does that have to do with ra being mated to another guy?" Ben growls out.


    "A simplebining of families to solidify the agreement. Humans and Packs do it


    all the time to broker deals and treaties." Walter snaps.


    "But you didn''t tell my father that part?" I question.


    "They didn''t have a male heir at the time and there was nothing they could do if you found your mate before they had someone." Walter shrugs.


    "They obviously think differently." Sebastian flexes his arms although Reuben hasn''t moved or said a thing since he sat down. He also didn''t fight when we gave them the serum. ¡°Did you give them thend on the border?"


    "We gave them a trial year." Reuben


    says solemnly. "They were to construct their wards, and if they proved effective we would let them move onto thend. We had no use for it. It is near the water''s edge, but the terrain is hard to build on and our wolves were not fond of being there anyway.¡±

 Chapter 446

    I stop walking, ¡°And my father had no idea that you made this agreement?" My heart is stuttering in my chest. How does an Alpha not have control over his Elders? What else did they do behind his back? I feel my anger lick up my spine.


    "Easy mate. They will get their punishment. We need all the answers first." Ben''s voice wraps around me like a velvet nket. Out loud he asks, ¡°What happened after the year? You obviously didn''t let them live here and have a clear hatred towards them.¡±


    "Their wards did not work they way we were promised. We still had to fight off invaders so they were denied entrance to the packnds."


    "When was that?¡± I ask. It''s not important, not really, but for some reason I need to know.


    "You would have been about five." Reuben muses. "Around twenty years ago."


    "And they just went quietly?" Richard asks, tilting Ss'' head back to look him in the eyes. "They didn''t raise a fuss about you backing out of the deal?"


    "There was no deal! They lied to us. Gave us fake spells to cheat us out of ournd. They are no better than the Alphas trying to take it by force." Walter seethes.


    "And yet they havee to collect what they think is rightfully theirs." Marietta says thoughtfully. She''s sitting behind my desk and so quiet, I forgot she was even here. "Do you know if they left anything behind? Did they show you the wards they supposedly put in ce during that trial year?"


    "Of course not, stupid woman. Why would we let them leave anything on ournds? Who knows what it would do to us."


    "I think I know what might be going on, but we have another day of scouting so I can verify she give me a look that tells me there is more, but she isn''t talking in front of my former Elders.


    I nod and look at the six men. Three have protected me no matter what is going on, and three have tried to sacrifice me and I don''t think I have all of their story yet, but I need more information to ask the right. questions. They may not be able to lie to me with this serum,but they aren''t going to offer up information either. Copyright ? 2025 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    "Sebastian and Richard, can you take these three down to the cells? I have a feeling


    I will have more questions for them.¡±


    "Yes, Alpha." They say in unison. Walter and Ss require some handling, while Reben stands and walks in front of them, like he has epted his fate.


    Once they are gone and the door is secured, I turn on Marietta. "What is going on? What did you learn from that conversation?"


    She stands from behind my desk and walks around gesturing towards the sitting area. This time Ben sits next to me on the couch and she takes one of the single chairs.


    "Those witches spent a year setting the barrier we came across today. They made it so that only their coven witches could pass through. I could feel the energy and I am sure your friends found the border to be circr in nature. Now we need to figure out what they found on your tands twenty years ago. The wards they built got stronger with time, there is a reason they have waited until now to starting after you and whatever is hidden. I also think Juliette is a part of this somehow. Yes, she has been setting the Shadow Markers, but I think that might have been a test for her as much as it is for your pack."


    "You think she might be able to cross through." It''s a statement, not a question.

 Chapter 447

    95 - Ben


    I know we didn''t get all of the information she wanted, but ra has a lot to think about tonight. I ask Mnie to bring food to our room. We don''t need to be inpany with anyone but each other tonight. I was hoping to get her some closure for her parents and at least the mystery of what the witches could want, butnd just doesn''t seem like a good enough reason for all of this trouble. There are too many loose ends and I can''t decide if that is on purpose or if the Elders just didn''t read the fine print of whatever agreement they entered into.


    We stop by Juliette''s room to check in on her before heading to our room for the night. She seems'' to be fast asleep, curled up on her bed. It looks like they are getting some food in her. There is color in her cheeks and the dark circles under her eyes are beginning to fade. We are going to have to take her out to the barrier soon to test Marietta''s theory and I don''t know how my friend is going to deal with that.


    Jason is sitting on the couch, in his usual sentinel spot, reading a very old book. I catch his eye, but he shakes his head while ncing at her. It has to be about magic or witches or something to do with his mate. He''s never been one to study unless it is absolutely necessary. This must fall under that category. Copyright


    L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    2025 Miss


    When we finally reach our room I can feel the drain on my body and mind, but as soon as I see the foodid out for us in the small kitchte I know we won''t be interrupted for the rest of the night. I scoop ra up in my arms, she doesn''t question the movement, and walk straight to therge tub in our bathroom.


    Without putting her on the floor, I slowly strip her out of her clothes while the tub fills with hot water. The steam swirls around us and I have to check my thoughts. I didn''t intend to seduce her. She''s had an O emotional roller coaster today, like many of the days we''ve had together. I want to sit in the tub and help her rx and forget for a little while that our whole world is going up in a magical me of situations we didn''t start, but have to finish and deal with.


    I ce her in the warm water and strip off my own clothes before settling in behind her. She leans back into me, like it''s something we do all the time. After being stuck in that magic blizzard and finally epting that we are mates and I''m not just here to take over for her, she has done a one eighty. She holds my hand and stands at my side, brings me into big decisions for the pack. I do notice she''s a little shy with PDA though I''m not sure why. Iteno secret that she took whoever she wanted to her bed to satisfy needs, much to my wolf''s irritation. I can''tin, I came with my own rtionship baggage and I wasn''t exactly celibate before finding ra either. She seems to not have cared that people knew she spent time with whoever she wanted, but what happened behind closed doors, stayed behind closed doors, with the exception of Jax and Dev who seem to know intimate details of her exploits.


    I love that I get this vulnerable and soft side of her that is a rare thing for anyone else. I don''t force her to talk, letting her mull over her thoughts while I slowly wash her from head to foot. I know she''ll talk to me when she is ready for a sounding board and we can work this problem together.


    She leans back against me and takes in a deep breath. "So..." she starts in a low sigh.


    "So?" I question.


    "We have a magically guarded piece ofnd that unknown witches want. A spell or something that caused my father to poison my mother, even though Drake said that wasn''t the n. Then my father loses a fight in the aftermath of her death, which brings on the discovery of saidnd. A coven who needs protection, but seems to be helping us more than the other way around. Another witch who seems to have been in captivity, is afraid of us, but allowing us to care for her since she is mated to one of your best friends. A cave with magic in it that we haven''t been able to enter, a spell causing a mental takeover of the only Alpha in our bordering packs that is close to my age, and Elders who started it all, but


    seem to not know what is really going on. Does that about sum up what we are dealing with right now?"

 Chapter 448

    "Sounds pretty urate. The question is, which thing do you want to tackle first? They all seem to have some interconnectivity, but which one will start giving us answers and make sense of the rest?"


    She moves her head so she''s resting under my chin and running her nose up and down my throat. My chest hums, but I can''t honestly say if it''s my wolf or me purring from the touch. I feel helr lips pull into a smile on the sensitive skin along my neck. My body instantly heats. I can''t help my reaction to her.


    "I was tring to behave and let you rest tonight, mate." I growl out.


    "What if this helps me rx? Would you tell me no?"


    "Absoluetley not!" I flip her around so she''s facing me, and she giggles, shing me


    a real smile, one that lights up her whole face and makes her eyes sparkle. "Tell me


    to stop." I wrap my arms behind her back, pulling her body fluch to my over heated chest. I can feel her wet heat even in the warmth of the water.


    "Why would I do something as stupid as telling you to stop?" She leans in close, brushing her lips on mine and circling her hips over my throbbing c*ck. "I want all of you right now..." She gasps as I thrust up into her, not letting her finish that thought. I don''t need any other invitation to make her scream. We are both due for a release and it doesn''t take long for us both to fall over the edge.


    oing


    I love the little noises she makes in the afterchocks of her org*sm. I''m still seated deep in side her, tracing my fingers along her back and my damndest to not move. I am ready to take her again and agin tonight. I can''t seem to get enough of being this close to her but she really does need rest and to think through all of the information we did and didn''t get today.


    "I can actually hear your brain buzzing. What are you thinking about?" She asks against my neck and I have decided she does that on purpose as she smiles at the shiver that runs through me and the goosebumps that follow. Copyright ? 2025 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    "I was debating putting you to bed and letting you get some sleep before we have to get more information the hard way tomorrow, but you are not ying fair and I think I need to spank you for teasing me."


    "Yes, please." She whispers against my skin before licking up the column of my neck. I move to stand, keeping her firmly seated on my d*ck, which is rock solid again. I''m d the tub is angled they way it is, because I have to turn to get out the way we are positioned and I see the absolute disaster of water on the floor.


    "I need to set you down, because even I am not sturdy enough to wade through this without hurting both of us." We bothugh as I ce her gently on her feet. Once we make it to the edge of the bathroom to grab towels, I give her about thirty seconds to tease me more with her seductive use of the fluffy material before throw them on the floor, toss her over my shoulder and smack her hard enough tove a red


    hand print before satisfying both of us thoroughly.

 Chapter 449

    96 - Ben


    I don''t want to move at all. I don''t think we got more than a couple hours of sleepst night, but no one will hear meining. ra''s warm, soft skin under my fingertips is the only thing I want to focus on today. She is curled into my side, her deep red hair wild and syed out behind her. She''s still out cold after moaning herself hoarse for me all night long. I think I have officially had her on every surface in this room and discovered a few favorites I would love to revisit today, but she needs to rest. We have to get to the bottom of some of these mysteries today.


    "El, we have to get up." I whisper in her ear. She snuggles closer into me, tightening her hold around my waist, making me smile. "I would much rather stay here, but you have answers to get, and only you can get them.¡±


    She growls into my chest. "I was trying to pretend you weren''t talking. I might be too sore to do anything today."


    Iugh, ¡°That''s too bad. I was really hoping to get this done quickly so you and I could repeat some things...you know, to make sure I am doing my job thoroughly. But, if you''re too sore, I bet Jason could use some...hmpf!" She has me on my back in the blink of an eye. Copyright ? 2025 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    "Don''t you finish that sentence. Jason can''t have you, no matter how sore I am." Her emerald eyes sh and she gets a wicked smile that tells me I''m in the best kind of trouble.


    She grabs my hands, releasing the firm grip I have on her ass, much to my disappointment. I''m sure the surprise shows on my face when she ttens my palms against the headboard. "Don''t move you hands unless I tell you to. Understood?" I nod in agreement, not bothering to hide my smile. I love when she takes control. She gives as good as she receives and my body is instantly ready for her She leans in to whisper in my ear, What do you want to f*ck first, my mouth or my p*ssy?" She asks, grinding into me. I whimper like a b*tch, but she keeps going, rotating her hips and I don''t care what she does, but I need to be inside her right f*cking now.


    I shift to grab her for better leverage, but she catches my wrists in her hands. "I believe I told you to keep your hands on that headboard, mate. She ms my hands back into ce, while simultaneously. rubbing her amazing (*ts in my face. I move my head to try and take one of the luscious peaks in my mouth, but she blocks me with her hand. "I asked you what you want to f*ck first."


    "What if I want you to ride my face? Is that an option?¡± I''m not even sure if my words are audible, my voice is so raspy, throat tight with my need for her.


    "No, it''s not. But, maybe if you''re a good boy ande for me, I''ll consider it." She rotates her hips again, the pressure is almost painful. ¡°This is thest time I''m going to ask.¡± She punctuates thest words with slow thrusts and I let out a moan. The forey with her is what gets me. I love the way she teases and taunts me.


    "I want to watch you bounce on my d*ck." She gives me a half smile while she drags her nails down my chest before lining me up with her entrance. She takes her sweet time sheathing me in her wet heat and I let out another guttural moan. It. feels so good, I can''t help myself. I think she has lost some of her control too. Her movements be quick and erratic. I may be under orders to keep my hands off of her, which is torture, she said nothing about the rest of my limbs. I nt my feet and meet her thrust for thrust, causing her to fall into my chest, bracing herself for bnce.

 Chapter 450

    We are both bing sweaty, and starting to breathe heavily. It is a test to see who can oust the other. I never lose this game, but I will y it over and over again as many times as she wants to.


    "I''m so close, but I want you toe first." She pants out between thrusts. "I want to feel you inside me."


    "You alwayse first, baby. Don''t worry about me. I''ll make sure you can feel me for the rest of the day."


    BANG. BANG. BANG!


    "GO THE F*CK AWAY!" We say in unison. The whole floor can hear what we are doing and I don''t give a sh*t. At least they know she''s satisfied. I continue to bounce her on my d*ck, even though I don''t know how much longer I can keep up her pace without my hands.


    "Let me touch you." I beg.


    "No," She growls with that damn smirk.


    "I can feel you getting tight, squeezing me so good. Let go,e for me."


    "Ben, I..." She shatters on a moan so loud and I follow right behind her letting go of the headboard. She''s too far gone to notice and I need to hold her up so we can both ride this massive wave.


    When she is a timp messying on my chest, we hear the banging again and I know the JAX and Dev won''t stop, but they are also not dumb enough to mindlink us right now either. I roll over andy


    gentl


    on the bed, throwing a nket over her perfect form. Once I''m sure nothing on her body that is for my eyes only is visible, I grab a pair of shorts and crack the door open.


    "What can I do for you gentlemen?" I try to keep my sarcasm in check, but I don''t


    think I did a very good job.


    "Couple things. The patrol made it


    around the weird barrier from yesterday, we have basic


    coordinates to add to the map. The patrol also said that they can''t get into the cave. So we should maybe do our own check. Jason let us know that Juliette wants to help the witches undo any magic that is harming the pups in the pack. She still seems hesitant when more than two of us are in the foom with her though, so we''ll see. She might be able to help with the cave thing too. Andst, but probably the most disturbing, Drake has started muttering about ''it''s almost time.'' Whatever that means." Jax shrugs. Copyright 2025 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    ¡°It sounds like we have a running clock. At least to whatever timeline he has going on in his head."


    "I was thinking the same. It''s still early, or maybete in your case, but I wanted to let you both know so we can deal with some of this." Dev tilts his head at me Mnie and Marg have the breakfast thingsing out, but please don''t rush. Take all the time you need." Dev winks at me. What the f*ck?


    They take off down the hallway before I can ask though. So I do the only logical thing. m the door and turn around to finish what my mate started. What I see makes me almost swallow my tongue.


    ra is standing there in my t-shirt at the kitchte. Her back is to me, but her long silky legs disappear with no hint of shorts or even underwear. This woman is going to be the death of me.

 Chapter 451

    97 - ra


    This border magic is unlike anything Marietta and Brianna have shown me. I can feel it tingle on my wolf''s fur, but it has a metallic taste too.


    "It''s like someone put a bunch of coins in water and let them sit for a year." Jax gripes in my head.


    "That is oddly specific. How do you know what coins in water taste like after a year?" Ben asks him, and I have to hold in myugh. I know exactly what dare Jax is talking about. Copyright ? 2025 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    We are running the northern edge of the magical barrier. I want to know what is in here and yet, I want nothing to do with anything Walt has had a hand in. I''m torn between leaving this thing alone since it appears to be imprable by everyone and therefore useless and letting Walter rot in a cell, or beating the sh*t out of Walter until he tells me how to stop this mess. I don''t think either is going to get me the results I want though. I want my pack back in order, my order.


    "Has anyone else tried to touch the barrier?" I ask.


    "No one is that stupid." Jaxughs.


    "Just because you and the witches were able to get that kid down yesterday, doesn''t mean the rest of us will get the same courtesy." Dev quips.


    "WAIT!" Ben shouts through the link. We all skid to a stop, Jax''s wolf stumbling over a tree root in the process. "It''s weaker here, the magic''s pull or force or whatever it is that I can feel."


    I move closer to the hum of magic and follow it as it starts to turn back south. "This must be the tip of the border." I say edging closer.


    "Don''t you even think about it!" Ben growls, "You saw what it did to that kid."


    "I also saw my own two hands go through the barrier to get him down. At this point I''m the only one we know of that can touch the thing."


    "You are NOT the only one."


    "The only one here." I shift before Ben can argue and reach my hand out to feel the magic. Just as my hand passes through, I feel arms lock around my waist, but he doesn''t pull me back.


    ¡°Dammit, ra! You are not the only one at risk here." Ben growls in my ear.


    "But if I won''t take the risk, I can''t ask anyone else to do it either." I look over my shoulder and his brown eyes which are normally stoic and guarded, show fear. I hold his gaze for a moment, then another. Finally he takes a deep breath and exhales an irritated sound.


    ¡°F*ck! Fine, you''re right." He presses his forehead into my shoulder. ¡°But let me do this with you. Okay?"


    Everything in me wants to keep him safe and tell him to stay here, but I know if the situations were reversed I''d be pissed if he left me behind.


    "The two of you aren''t going anywhere without backup." Dev announces next to us.


    "We don''t know if anyone else can cross through the magic. It is probably what killed that kid."


    ¡°I agree, but I don''t think he tried to cross through. I think Brianna and Marietta were right. That kid powered or reenergized the barrier. There''s no way it''s been active this whole time and we''ve never found it. If my guess is right and this barrier is connected to thend on my pack I should be able to pass through... theoretically."


    "Theoretically?! That''s what you''re going on?" Jax throws a shirt at me. "You still don''t know what this thing is hiding or how powerful it is."


    "No. And we are never going to figure it out if we keep running scared from it. We have been taught and have seen magic work safely in our pack for months now. We have also seen it wreak havoc. What we have not seen or heard is magic working in any other packs outside ck w and Red Fang. want to know what is is here, arab my finger "''m here,¡± Lab my finger towards the weak spot I feel in the barrier, "I want to know how it''s tied to me and my pack, and I want to


    know now!"


    I don''t hesitate, I''m tired of second guessing and wondering. I grab Ben''s hand and step through. The pressure suffocates me for a second and I blink.


    What I see is anticlimactic. The forest is exactly the same on this side, with the exception of the burn from the spell, and I can see Jax and Dev on the other side like we only stepped past a tree.


    "What the f*ck? Is that it?" Ben asks, looking me up and down like he expects me to be missing a limb.


    "I''m fine. Let''s see if we can get these two idiots in here." I move towards my friends, but I don''t touch the barrier. "Can the two of you hear us?" I say, louder than my normal speaking voice and I immediately. feel like an idiot. I feel a squeeze or my left hand and I realized haven''t let go of Ben''s hand. I get nothing from my friends. They are looking around trying to figure out how the barrier swallowed us.


    ¡°Well, normal talking isn''t working. Can the two of you mindlink?"


    "Yes! Where the hell are you two? We''re looking at the barrier, but see nothing."


    "We see you." Ben interjects. "It''s like a one-way mirror."


    "Do the two of you trust me?¡± I ask as I stick my hand out through the gap Ben and I came through.


    "Oh f*ck! You have got to be kidding me."


    "You are part of my pack. So, theoretically, you should be able to walk through yourself. But...just in case....I''d like to pull you through." try to sound as sure as possible. I don''t want my best friends to end up like the kid we found, but this has to be right. It''s the only reason I can think that Walter would want me to be a part of this whole debacle. I am tied to this somehow, through my dad. Through my bloodline. Copyright 2025 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    "If I don''t survive this trip, I wille back and haunt you!" Jax yells at me.


    "Deal!"


    "I mean it! You will never have sex again. I will show up right before your going to climax. You will be edged out for the rest of your life." Jax yells out loud like we can''t all hear him through the mind link.


    Iugh as Ben shoots his arm out next to mine. "Get your asses in here and help us figure out this f*cking problem."

 Chapter 452

    98 - ra


    Without hesitation Jax and Dev grab our hands and we pull them through. They both stumble gaining their bearings. I wasn''t sure if they coulde through without a blood or mate tie to me. That might still be true since Ben pulled Dev through. Again, the results were anticlimactic.


    "Well, I don''t know what I expected, but definitely more than that." Jax huffs next to me as he checks his mate like Ben did to me.


    When he''s satisfied, they both look around the same as Ben and I did. "Where do we go from here?" Dev asks. Forest is on three of our sides and the water to the south. There aren''t a lot of ces to go.


    I look around and feel for the buzz I am starting to associate with magic around me. "That way." I point and move on instinct. The tree line isn''t as dense as I thought. From the outside of the barrier, the forest looks like it gets thicker and thicker until you can''t see a thing through the darkness. Copyright ? 2025 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    Inside the barrier, we only walk about a hundred feet when the forest opens uppletely to a clearing and the sight takes my breath away.


    Down the center of the clearing is a craggy divide. I walk to the edge of the cliff and gasp. I can feel the buzz increase, like a breeze flowing out of the fissure right into my face.


    Lining the walls of the cliffs are blue, red and purple stones jutting out in all directions. The power is like a pulse matching my own heartbeat. "This is what that witch b*tch wants." I say reaching my hand out to touch the power flowing on the breeze.


    "What is this exactly?" Jax asks, as they alle up behind me.


    "A quarry? Don''t witches use stones like these? Have them in pockets and hanging in windows." Dev suggests.


    "Why would anyone excavate this stuff when the power source is so intense like this?" Ben asks from my right.


    I don''t answer, walking along the edge. "What is that?" The hum of magic gets stronger the closer I move to the shape in the middle where a massive stone glints in the middle. "It looks like a..."


    "Star?" Ben asks.


    "Yeah." I breathe out. The outcropping of stones and rock make a star. "I wonder if it grew like that or if someone made it look like that."


    ¡°This is what they want isn''t it?¡± Dev asks, but the question is less a question and more a statement. "They want whatever this is and they knew it was here."


    "Why wait so long to take thend? Why now?¡± Ben starts pacing behind me. "There is so much power here, we can all feel it. Imagine what a witch who can channel and use the power could feel here."


    "Jason? Can you still hear us?" I ask through the link. I need to know how far this goes and if we canmunicate through the barrier, or if it is just a mour.


    "Yeah, what''s up?"


    "We may need your girl, Brianna and Marietta. What is everyone doing?"


    "Juliette is napping, she''s been working with Brianna this morning."


    "On what, Jason?" Ben asks.


    "She doesn''t tell me much, but something about the Chaos part of her magic." Jason grumbles. "I guess because of the nature of that powe there isn''t a direct training for it, but if the magic isn''t used and harnessed it can be vtile ording to Marietta. Whatever the ck that means. ''s draining her though, and I can''t decide if they are keeping her tired on purpose or actually trying to help."


    ¡°Honestly, probably both until we can get some information out of her." ra says. "Can you let Marietta and Brianna know we are inside the barrier and we''ve found something?"


    "WHAT THE HELL DO YOU MEAN YOU''RE INSIDE THE BARRIER?!"


    ¡°Would you rx?! Ben drawls out moving away from me in the opposite direction of Dev and Jax. "We ran the northern border and found a weak point, so we tested it out and found our way in."


    "That you randomly decided to test without a witch to help you in case it went wrong and sucked you dry like that kid?! ARe you crazy?!?"


    "Jason, you need to rx." I attempt to get back on track while we are walking the perimeter of the fissure.


    "The f*ck I do!"


    "Gamma! You need to watch your tone!" I stop. His outburst is not normal. I know he''s close friends with Ben, but he''s never stepped out of line before.


    "Sorry Alpha, I need to get out of this f*cking house, but I can''t leave her for too


    long. I''m losing my damn mind. Give me a job Alpha, please."


    I look at Ben. have no idea what to


    do for his friend, but I get not


    wanting to be stuck in the house


    too. "He''s your best friend. What do I do?" I ask outloud. I don''t care if Jax and Dev hear, maybe they have some ideas. "We need to check this out, but I don''t think she''s ready to join us. She has trauma and doesn''t trust us or this could still be some kind of long con on her part,plicated by being mated to someone on our side and she''s trying to figure out her next steps. Bringing her here could help her out in a positive and a negative capacity." I take a deep breath and look around. Copyright ? 2025 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    I see the water to the South of us and mountains to the West. I know the rest of my packnds are to the East and North. There are so many things going on right now, I honestly don''t know what to do. I feel the calm in the air, like this crevice is telling me to rx and listen... to slow down. How the hell do you slow down when you''re being attacked on all sides with each side throwing something different at you?


    "His wolf isn''t going to let him go far from his mate while she is healing from whatever the hell was done to her. He was able to run yesterday when we found the kid in the barrier. He''s a Gamma and his instincts are to protect the leadership of the pack. Is there something we can have him doing in the packhouse that can help us here?"


    "ALPHA! Red Fang is asking for assistance at the border. They are being attacked."

 Chapter 453

    99 - Ben


    I don''t have tim to process ra''s question. We both turn and run, Dev and Jax following. We are on the opposite border or Red Fang, I don''t know how much help we are going to be with an hour run ahead of us. The attack could be over by the time we get there.


    I push harder, not needing to look to see if the rest are keeping up. ra paces me easily and her friends are used to keeping up. No matter how often she questions herself in this role she is a natural. There is no hesitation in hermands as she delegates patrols to the Red Fang border and spreads the rest out along our borders in case this is a distraction for something else.


    I know we were all born into these roles, but I feel bad for Ma and his team, they can''t seem to catch a break. Even seasoned Alphas don''t have this much consistent trouble. His pack has been a target since his dad was killed in an attack, and I think he''s right, his dad being killed was part of a bigger n for someone to challenge him and take his pack. Copyright ? 2025 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    With that thought, I push harder. I don''t know if I could live with the guilt of knowing he needed help, but was too stubborn to let us all stay and back him up, and we didn''t force the issue.


    Out of habit, I am constantly feeling for magic too. My wolf knows what he is doing so I can focus on a potential ambush.


    "Do you feel any magic the closer we get to Junior?" I ask ra.


    ¡°No. Is it bad that that makes me uneasy? Like we are being set up.¡±


    "I was thinking the same thing. I''m just waiting to get smacked in the face with some invisible force. Have you been able to contact him? We should be close enough for you to reach out."


    "He''s not answering. We actually feel a block, which is strange. Why call for help, but not keep your mind open so you know when allies are close?


    ¡°He''s blocking me too. It feels like a trap. Who''s closest or there now?


    "Trevor, Mark, Simian, and I just reported in. They see nothing in the location they were given when the call came in."


    "It''s a trap," Jax confirms. "They are waiting for you and Ben."


    "Now the question is...Is Ma in on it or a victim, trapped in his mind again?¡±


    Dev asks, and I''m worried for a whole other reason.


    a''s head was messed


    What if Ma''s


    with so badly that he is susceptible to magical suggestion or


    possession, or whatever is goin


    on? He wouldn''t be fit to lead he''s easily captured. And an Alpha doesn''t step down from their


    position willingly, unless it''s to pass


    it on to their heir.


    "We need to get to Ma!" ra says to me. A worry in her voice I haven''t heard since the cave.


    Heart pounding and legs throbbing,


    our wolves carry us thest few minutes as we make an arc toe up from the South of the position we were given. I see and hear nothing, feel nothing in the air, No new sounds or scents There''s no way anyone was being attacked and we wouldn''t catch a scent of the foreign wolves, blood, sweat, anything to indicate a fight has taken ce.


    I shift to my human form, ra staying in her wolf with Jax and Dev.


    "MALCOM! WHERE THE HELL ARE YOU?!" I shout into the forest. We''ve tried mindlink and subtlety. Now it''s time for outright questioning and hostility.


    "I''m right here! Why are you yelling at me?" He saunters out of the forest without a care in the world. What the f*ck?


    ''Seriously?! We got a call for help. That you were being attacked. What''s going on, man?¡± I feel ra move next to me, she''s shifted and I can feel the anger radiating off of her.


    ¡°It was a misunderstanding. We don''t need help.¡± He stays on his side of the border line, pacing back and forth like a caged animal.


    "Then why not call off the assistance?¡± ra asks, barely containing the anger now.


    "I was a little preupied." He smiles in a way that makes me uneasy. It''s this little half-smirk, but it isn''t yful or sarcastic, it''s...menacing.


    "This might still be an attack. Don''t show it, but be on alert for anything suspicious. Something isn''t right." link out to our group"I can''t exin it so don''t ask, but don''t cross the borderline, if you can avoid it He''s pacing it for a reason."

 Chapter 454

    Outloud, I ask, "What could have had you so preupied that you couldn''t link us to say you are, in fact, all right?"


    "Apparently you aren''t the only pack getting special visitors looking for shelter and assistance. We have our own casters staying in the pack now. It was a misunderstanding, that''s all."


    "So why are you here at the border then?" ra asks, striding closer to the border, but not close enough to be impacted by whatever is there.


    "Like I said, it was a misunderstanding. We were in negotiations when you called out. I figured I woulde and meet you myself since you were in shouting range. I do need to go tend to my guests though, unless you would like toe and meet them.¡± He gestures behind him, and I notice for the first time that he is alone.


    Alpha''s are never alone, it''s a basic, unspoken rule. There is always back-up since the Alpha is the most likely to be attacked. What the hell is going on?


    ¡°What is the coven leader''s name? Maybe our guests know yours.¡± ra tries for information. "I know the coven that came to us came under duress, and they did not have all of their coven ounted for."


    "Shame that they aren''t as adept at caring for their group as others." He shrugs off thement and I want to punch him in the face. Why is he being a d*ck? ¡°I''ll let Beth know of your concern." He turns and waves over his shoulder before taking off towards his pack.


    I moves to follow him. "DON''T!" ra shouts. s skitters to a halt, small flecks of dirt spray towards the border line and a sizzle can be heard as the small speck evaporates into wisps of smoke.


    ¡°Oh, sh*t!¡± I breathes out looking at us.


    "Oh sh*t is right." I say back to her. ¡°Let patrols know that the Red Fang border isn''t safe for now and to keep their distance." I switch to mindlink, in case there are ears listening in from the other side. Everyone needs to be on ale They apparently have


    witches and, my guess is they aren''t friendly. I can''t tell if Junior is working of his own ord or if they have taken possession of him and controlling his actions. Jason?!" I switch the link over to my friend and my mate.


    ¡°We have a development. Can you ask the witches if they know a Beth who is a coven leader? Apparently Junior has visitors and his border is now guarded by a potentially deadly magic. We need to figure out if the magic is keeping us out or him in."


    We need to head back and rest. We''ve been running most of the day. I know that is going to piss ra off though. She hates leaving a problem unsolved. She has already proven she will risk her health to protect her pack. I can''t let that happen again.


    "It''s gettingte. Let''s head home and check in with Marietta and Brianna. We need to talk to Walt too, now that we know what''s behind the barrier. We need to know if he, or any of the Elders, were aware of what the barrier was hiding or if they were duped Then we can tackle the Junior problem. Even if he is being mind controlled, it doesn''t appear like he''s going anywhere."Copyright O 2025 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    "Ben! What the f*ck?!" ra turns on me.


    The rest of our warriors spread out knowing a fight ising and they don''t want to


    be a target of her wrath.


    "What?"


    "You just want to leave Ma to whatever his fate is with potentially dangerous witches possibly controlling his mind?"


    "Yes! With that many ''probably''s'' and ''possibly''s'' will leave him to his own. devices §ä§à§Ü§Ñ short time. We have our own problems and if we can''t contain them, we are no good to him as an ally. You know that. You both got f*cked in this whole thing and I think it''s all connected. Jeff and Drake are dead, they serve no purpose. Walt and the other elders are useless, but don''t think they would actively go against us, for now. Brianna and Marietta need to give us better answers and everyone needs to do it now! Let''s go.

 Chapter 455

    100 - Ben


    We run faster than we have ever run before. ra is pissed, but didn''t fight me on leaving. She knows I''m right and we can''t do a damn thing blind. My wolf refuses to be further than ten paces from ra, but he''s doing a better job than me hiding the absolute rage bleeding into fear that someone has finallye for her either through Ma or along with him. We''ve seen the ultimate prize if someone does defeat her and we don''t even know what it does yet. I know she''s mad, but I won''t put anyone else above her safety, ever, and she needs to figure that out fast.


    We have talked about the possibility of a magical attack and what that would look like and how to hone our senses to know when magic is being used. The one thing we haven''t done is defensive training. Mostly because no one wants the witches to use magic on them as an example. That seems like a major oversight on our parts and something I n on putting the trainers on as soon as possible. Copyright ? 2025 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    How did we get far enough in our knowledge to tell the pack to be aware of magic and even expose them to the positive uses but never show them what kind of nightmare they should expect from someone trained in and prepared to use dark magic?


    A pain rips through my side and my wolf''s steady pace stutters. "ELARA!" I shout through the link.


    A soft caress flits over the back of my head, "It''s not me. It''s the pack. Someone was hurt severely, but not lethally. From what I can tell it came from the Eastern border. Maybe someone who found Ma''s border protection the hard way." She doesn''t hesitate or move like she wants to turn to protect whoever was injured. This is the part I struggle with,partmentalizing. She knows her pack and trusts them to do their job, but wants to run to Ma''s aide, and is mad at me for forcing her to leave. I, on the other hand, have no issue leaving Ma and his pack to their own devices, to protect ck w. I desperately want to go see that all of our warriors are where they need to be and follow orders. She breaks me from my musings, "I have a feeling there will be a lot of that today. You might want to brace yourself. The first time I felt pain like that I had a migraine for a week, and that was just a training ident."


    F*ck! That is not something I was told about. You''d think Alpha James would have given me more detailed info on the sh*tty side of being an Alpha once he found out who I was mated to. "I wonder why I haven''t felt that before." I muse.


    "I''m sure there are lots of reasons with deep symbolic meanings that we can reminisce about when this is all over." Sarcasm noted. Her mood is all over the ce right now. "For now, understand that while it sucks, you can use it to determine where the biggest threat is and if you can even get there to be of use or if it''s a waste of energy." How can she think anything is a waste of time when ites to pack members? "Shut that train of feeling down now. We can''t always save everyone and there is no point in rushing off when you''re too far away to help. Burning energy to arrive at a graveyard does nothing to help the pack either. It''s bullsh*t, but reality."


    My wolf huffs out my irritation. Even though it makes sense, I don''t have to like it. I attempt to clear my thoughts and begin to notice our surroundings as I focus. "Where are we headed? This is not the direction of the packhouse." I reign in my emotions since they seem to be on full disy for her right now.


    ¡°Back to the barrier. Something isn''t right, I can feel it and every time I have ignored my gut feeling since meeting you, everything went to sh*t."


    "Should I take that as apliment or an insult?¡±


    "Shut up."


    "Apliment then." I know she can''t see me smile, but I let it show in my voice. She doesn''t answer or talk to me as we run, but it doesn''t feel like she''s avoiding or blocking me. In fact I can feel the worry, determination, and adrenaline coursing through her. She has let the floodgates of her emotions stay. open for me Pride washes over me as she gives me another small gift of herself that she normally keeps hidden.


    "You are not going to believe this, but... the packhouse is on fire." Jason calls out, almost bored. Both of our wolves skid to a halt. "It''s big enough that we are evacuating, but we have it contained. It''s something magically set, though which is proving problematic for our resident witches."


    I stop and shift, frustrated by all the


    back and forth. "Is it another


    distraction? You said you feel like you need to go to the barrier and


    check that out. Is there some way this Ember and Ash witch somehow can track where you are r


    the


    pack?" I pace, not ready to jump into. any action and furious about my hesitation. "F*ck! Nevermind. That''s stupid." I close my eyes and run my fingers through my hair. I am overwhelmed with all of this, which


    is probably the n.


    I feel cool fingers glide up my arms andce with my own, releasing my hair. I open


    my eyes to see her emerald orbs studying me, her wild red hair billowing around


    her. Copyright ? 2025 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    "You are probably right and she wants us both distracted. I''m sure she has a way to track me too. We don''t know the lengths she has gone to and for how long. I am sure the packhouse fire is a distraction. I feel confident in trusting Jason to evacuate, if you are. I do feel a pull towards the barrier and the magical


    fissure we found, but also feel a pull towards my pack members. You are not alone in this feeling. No answer feels right or helpful.


    "Okay...We are less contained now. We need you to get back here. Now!"

 Chapter 456

    101 - ra


    What the hell happened in thest twenty minutes? Ben doesn''t hesitate to follow me. We leave the barrier investigation alone for now. Jason calling for help is a sign from the Goddess where we are needed. The hesitation is over. We shift and run, and I start to feel the exhaustion Ben was talking about after our encounter with Junior.


    Maybe that was the n all along, to wear us down running all over the pack. It''s a smart move with the kind of power she has. Eliza''s not wasting any of her warriors fighting uselessly, but sending us on wild goose chases. Copyright ? 2025 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    "Jason? Is everyone out and safe?¡±


    "I think so, Alpha. I''m waiting on Brianna and Marietta to check in once they''ve done


    a head count of all their people. Marge and Mnie are helping me with the wolves that were in residence. There seem to be a few stragglers and I don''t know if anyone has checked the cells for our prisoners."


    "Talk us through this fire." I open the link up to Ben so he can hear while we run. "What are we walking into?"


    "It started small, at the back of the packhouse, near your office, I think. My guess is you were onto something and getting too close, Alpha. Jax and Dev arrived just as it was really spreading. It smells like normal fire, but it''s blue and green and I don''t see any smoke. The heat is intense too. Brianna and a few witches, I can''t remember their names, had the mes in a kind of bubble and it was slowing down, then out of nowhere it red up and took out half the house."


    "It must have found what it was looking for." I mentally run through all the things I could have in the packhouse that a witch might want. Something tells me it''s not paperwork or maps. They clearly don''t give a sh*t about ownership by purchase or legacy. What else could my father have had that they want or need this desperately? "We''re close. Just a heads up, We think Ma might be under control again. He''s got a nasty spell on his border, we aren''t sure if it''s to keep us out or him in, but he isn''ting to our aid."


    "One of the warriors was talking about an invisible weapon. That must have been it. See you soon." I can feel his link is open, but he is clearly focused on whatever is going on around him.


    Ben and I burst through the forest and I understand Jason''s inability to exin what this fire is. Emerald and blue mes engulf the packhouse, but it looks like an image projected on the building. If I didn''t feel the heat and see the scorch marks, I wouldn''t believe it is real.


    What I find surprising is all the witches circling the house, hands raised, humming. My wolves, warriors and omegas, are walking an outer perimeter, protecting them. They are all so close, how is the heat not melting them?


    Ben splits off from me as I find and move toward Brianna. I shift and once I move into Brianna''s personal space the heat dissipatespletely.


    ¡°What is this?¡± I ask, not looking at her. I''m still mesmerized with the shimmering mes.


    "These mes are searching for something." She breathes out, and for the first time I hear weariness in her voice.


    "What could she possibly want from me now?" I match her tone for a brief second. We both breathe in the irritation of the situation that neither of us have been able to contain or get ahead of. Then I lock the feeling in the back of my mind for a time when Ben and I can be alone and let it all out. It''s Eliza, right? She'' already infected my pack with drugs to control my pups, and Shadow Markers that affect my mate and I. Why all of these small attacks? What the f*ck does she want!" I yell at the sky.


    My heart is racing and I feel useless. I can''t do anything about this fire and what it is doing to the people that I have promised to protect. I scan the surroundings for the first time since getting here. Everyone seems to be fine, no injuries that are life threatening anyway.


    "You have this fire tempered, can I walk through it? Is it inside the house? Whatever she is looking for won''t be destroyed by this fire."


    "We have it contained here, but as you may have noticed on your arrival we are only strong enough to hold it in this small area. I believe you are right though. Whatever she wants will not perish here, but it will destroy your home. That is her way of letting you know you are in her way. As terrible as this is, it means you are on the right path."


    "Have you seen her?!?" Jason runs up to us.


    "Seen who Jason?" But I think I already know.


    ¡°Juliette! I brought her outside so I could help with the evacuation. She''s not where I left her and no one has seen her." Copyright 2025 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    Several things happen all at once. A


    torrent of yells and exmationse from the other side of the


    house, the mes re to a P


    white and a band of energy envelopes my waist pulling me and everyone around me back away from the burning house. Pm set on my feet while Jasonnds on his ass next to me along with every other wolf that was near us. The witches still stand their posts in the magical perimeter around the house, only this time there is an addition and she is scary as sh*t.


    "Juliette?" Jason breathes.


    In


    His mate is floating above the wreckage of my packhouse, arms open wide to her sides. That isn''t the weird part though. Her eyes are bright green, rivaling the tint of the mes. She lets out a yell that makes my ears pop, the mes rise and heat sts my face. hear the house crackle and burn, like the volume was turned to a hundred Then everything ms into the ground and a deafening silence envelopes me.

 Chapter 457

    102 - ra


    I see Juliette fall past the toppled roofline of the house. Ben runs past me before I can even think of what just happened. I follow his trajectory as he barrels into Jason who''s eyes have gone golden as his wolf tries to surge forward.


    "You got him?!" I yell out even as I move away to go and check on Juliette. I don''t need a reply, just a check in so he knows our thoughts are in line. Copyright ? 2025 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    The rest of the witches that were helping to contain the fire are still chanting, possibly finishing the spell, or maybe, hopefully, casting some type of protection that will keep it from happening again. I trust them to do what they need to do to protect everyone here. I need to find Juliette. Based on Jason''s reaction something happened to her. I don''t think she was in control of whatever the hell that was, but I am sure she just saved us all.


    "Alpha! Over here!" Marge calls me. She is huddled with three other pack members.


    I add an extra boost of speed to get to them. Marge stays put as the rest jump out of my way wordlessly. I have never seen anything like this before. Juliette looks unharmed, but she is limp in Marge''s arms and steaming from every inch of exposed skin. I watch the steady rise and fall of her chest, which allows my own breathing to calm. She''s alive and breathing.


    "Ben. She''s alive. I want Brianna over here before you let Jasone over here in his protective mode."


    ¡°Babe.....Have you lost your mind?! I am barely holding him back now. Neither you or I would be held back. His wolf is almost feral."


    ¡°Knock him in the head! She is f*cking steaming! If hees over here, he will get in the way of anyone who is helping to revive her. He can''t rush over here out of control."


    He doesn''t respond, but I can feel the agreement float through the bond. I look up to the wolves and witches around us. ¡°I need Brianna. We need to know what is going on with her before her mate destroys everything in the vicinity."


    I kneel opposite Marge who is cradling Juliette. "She''s okay, Alpha. Her pulse is strong and she''s breathing well, but whatever she did to save us sapped her energy, I think."


    ¡°STAY BACK!¡± Jax yells. "The frame isn''t stable." I don''t even look at my best friend.


    I love that my little team is fully capable of functioning without me.


    "WHERE IS SHE?!" A growl rips through the air and everyone goes silent. Marge steps back, just in time to not get shoved by Jason.


    He pulls her into his arms, tucking her face into his neck. I am close enough to hear what he is


    whispering, but I will never repeat it. I have felt this helpless to do anything for my injured mate, and I don''t wish it on anyone. My heart goes out to him as she continues toy limp in his arms. An unusually warm hands rests delicately on my shoulder. I turn to see Brianna standing silently next to me, but she doesn''t look worried or pitiful. There is a look of determined pride in her eyes. What the hell? I know she can read the question on my face, but she doesn''t answer me. Instead she shakes her head and kneels next to me.


    ¡°Jason,¡± She breathes a gentle whisper. "I''m not going to take her from you, but I am going to help.¡± She''s speaking to him like a spooked, wounded animal. He doesn''t


    respond, his full focus is on consoling his mate.


    She adjusts to a seated position and looks at me expectantly. I look around wondering if I am missing something or if she wants someone to take my spot. I notice there is no one near us. Everyone has ajob and is working wordlessly around us. I look back at her and she raises her eyebrows, dips her chin and stares at me. I sink to my butt slowly, crossing my legs and feeling very confused. Wordlessly, she takes my hand andys it on Juliette''s shoulder, cing her own on top of mine. Her other hand presses t to the ground in front of her. I copy her motions, not really sure what is going on, but if it helps Juliette and Jason, I will try anything. As soon as my palm makes contact with the earth, I feel a rush of warmth surge through me. My own energy is immediately restored. I feel like I''ve been hit with an energy shot. This kind of recovery could be addicting. Juliette takes a deep breath in and as she exhales she wraps her arms around Jason, curling her body into him. Jason lets out a strangled sob, holding her tighter. I look at Brianna, confused by his reaction. She''s alive. She was not in danger when he got here. Why the extreme reaction?


    "This is the first time she has initiated contact and allowed for more than a hand hold. He and his wolf have been suffering." She whispers as she pulls our hands away from Juliette.


    My focus snaps back to him. He never let on. I wonder if Ben knew.


    "Are they okay?¡± I am perfectly happy to leave them both here while we figure out where everyone is going to go for the night. But, I will keep my ass nted right here if that is what is needed to get them through this.


    We have to get a head count and find out if we can scour the packhouse to see if


    we can figure out what the hell this was all for. Copyright 2025 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    "Yes. Marge, will you stay with them and let us know if Jason needs anything? Juliette needs rest now."


    Brianna and L stand, brushing off the dirt and ash from our clothes. I turn to the wreckage of my house and as I look it over, I feel Nothing. Thest year in this house has been nothing but sorrow and pain for me. I have no good memories.left. My shoulders slump at the revtion, but I can''t bring myself to feel bad.


    Without looking at her, I ask Brianna, ¡°Can I get inside? We need to know what the


    fire was for and we have to talk about the barrier.¡±

 Chapter 458

    Hey Everyone!


    I appreciate all of you who have followed my Unwanted Luna Series so far. I never nned on having this many stories in the series. It makes my heart happy that you love the characters so much.


    I know my posting schedule has changed drastically over thest year. I have taken a new position, I''m still teaching, but the demands are different. I try to post as often as possible, but it is sporadic and I know that isn''t easy or helpful for those of you waiting for your next dose of ra and Ben.


    So for now, I am going to Post every Thursday, guaranteed. If can get a bonus chapter up, it will most likely be on Sunday.


    I have also had to add Copyright blurbs inside the text as well as after the chapters because people are stealing my work and posting it on ces like Reddit and other PPC sites for profit. They have even been on A****n. It takes time and money to get these taken down and I do understand that some people think that charging a price for my work is "ridiculous" (That is an actual quote) But, this is original work. I don''t use Al to write and it takes time to outline, get words on paper, edit and post. Not to mention this is in addition to my 9-5.


    Nothing is free! I pay for the software that I use to write and edit. GoodNovel pays to have this site up for readers. There is so much that goes into the back end. I know this format is not for everyone, but that doesn''t give anyone the right to steal it. If you see this or any of my other works on any sites other than GN, please reach out in my reading group on Fbook. I cannot interact here, but I am always open to constructivements and I love a good conversation.


    Thank you again for being with me and reading my work. You are truly appreciated!

 Chapter 459

    ¡°I''m not sure what to do." I say over my shoulder to Brianna. "The window felt right,


    but nothing here does." I feel stupid. The magic looks so easy when the witches use it, and I don''t know why I thought it would be easy for me to spot it or feel it or whatever with the amount of time I have spent around casters and being constantly on the defensive of magic being used against me.


    "Keep looking around. It might not be something they wanted to keep. It could be something they wanted to guarantee was destroyed. The only way to truly know would be to be able to get in here and check."


    "And ''who'' could have done this?" I ask with an edge to my voice. I know it''s not her I''m mad at, but I''m tired of always guessing, wondering what is going to happen next. I feel like I am looking over my shoulder constantly and not always for the unknown.


    "You do seem to have many enemies at the moment." She smiles a knowing smile. Not an answer. She is very skilled at giving non-answers in a way that isn''t open ended.


    "Well, that I think I can exin." I say moving to another bookshelf full of things my dad thought worthy of keeping. "We went through the barrier today." I wait for her reaction, and as expected, she tenses. "You know what''s inside, don''t you?" I run my hand along a ss box holding a copper medallion and stop as my fingers feel a chilling from the ss. That can''t be possible. Leaning in, I try to see what is etched into the design.


    "I have a suspicion." She says vaguely. "What did you find?"


    "What is your suspicion?" I ask not taking my eyes off the metal. "I deserve to be in the loop. I have been nothing but forting to you and your coven has been, mostly, safe here. I don''t think understanding the full picture is an unreasonable ask. Do you?"


    "No, it isn''t. And I am sorry. You do have many questions that deserve answers. Unfortunately, I don''t have a clear picture and can only specte."


    "I would appreciate the spection over silence. At least then I might be able to help prove or disprove your theories say to the shelf as I try to pick up the ss box. "What is this? It looks like a smashed coin with some symbols. I assume they are runes." It''s heavier than it looks when I finally get the right grip to pick it up.


    The ss box has rounded edges, but they are uneven. These edges have been worn down from use, not when it was made. I feel where my fingers fit into faint grooves in the ss. The metal in the middle doesn''t move as I jostle it around. It doesn''t look like there is anything physical holding it in ce. There must be magic stored inside. Copyright 2025 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    "What does it feel like?¡± Brianna breaks me from my focused inspection.


    "It''s cold. It shouldn''t be cold after that fire and even after being in my hand for the few minutes I''ve been holding it. Is cold normal?"


    "In this case, yes. It means the artifact is calm. It trusts you enough to not react poorly, anyway."


    My head snaps to her. "What?! What do you mean, ''react poorly''? Is it conscious?"


    "In a manner of speaking, yes.¡± She moves closer, but doesn''t try to take the artifact from me. She doesn''t even move her hand to touch it "This is" She whispers with a reverence in her voice. "The key to the Rift, And seems to have it chosen you as its keeper"

 Chapter 460

    104 - Ben


    I am going to lose my mind. She will be the death of me for sure. I would prefer to die buried inside her than worrying about what she is doing inside the crumbling packhouse with Brianna. I have been standing guard over Jason and Juliette for over an hour now. The steam has finally stopped wafting off of her skin, but she is still clinging to Jason like a lifeline.


    I can''t tell if she''s conscious. Jason has been whispering in her ear non-stop, I''m not sure if she is talking back to him.


    ¡°Jason?¡± I call out, but keep my voice low. I don''t want to startle her if she is awake. "We need to get her and the rest of these people somewhere safe while we figure this out. The sun is setting and it''s getting too cool to be sitting out here. Is it ready?" Copyright ? 2025 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    He sits for a second before looking up at me slowly. "It''s ready enough. Let''s go." He stands up with ease, not jostling Juliette at all. This girl has been through who knows what hell, and clearly has a story to tell. We may need to force information out of her and I''m not looking forward to that confrontation with my friend. But she did just snuff a blue/green magical house fire with a shout while floating in the air. There is power in her, more than she wants to admit or worse, more than she knows what to do with.


    Without so much as a misstep, we walk the perimeter of the charred packhouse searching until we find the two people who can help us. ¡°Marietta!¡± I see the warrior in her as she turns. She is formidable in her own right. I understand why so many people are intimidated by her presence alone. ¡°Can you gather up all of the coven members and wolves who need tending? It''s gettingte and there is no need to treat them out here. The pack hospital is better equipped for anyone still needing it. For everyone else we have a temporary solution for lodgings tonight."


    She doesn''t question me at all and we quickly get people organized and moving.


    ra''s pack is small and mostly forest. The town that has been built over time, doesn''t encroach on the naturaly of thend. With the pack having a body of water at its southern border, there is a natural slope leading down to wherend meets water. The ck w pack is built into the shallow valley of that slope, leaving the trees and open ins to grow wild around it. The mountains to the west of us rise ominously disappearing into the clouds.


    Jason and I started working on this project when ra told me she didn''t like the packhouse at all. She told me it felt pompous and wrong for her. He and I discovered there is a lot of downtime and room for your head to spin off in the wrong directions while waiting for a mate to ept you, but not having the strength to walk away from them. He helped me with the project when I needed something to focus on and then took it on in the sleepless nights watching over Juliette.


    We lead the bedraggled group to an area about five miles from the original packhouse, just beyond the treeline, west of the town proper. It''s not hidden, but not obvious. It''s also not a secret, but I asked everyone to not discuss it when ra was around. If she caught on to what we have been up to, she''s said nothing. She''s also been busy being stalked and hunted down by a psychotic witch.


    As the treeline opens up to a clearing, the new packhouse can be seen with a warm glow as the sun is disappearing beyond it. It''s nothing fancy, but I think that''s what ELara hated the most about her childhood home. It wasn''t a home, but a statement piece to show off to outsiders.


    This packhouse has shaped up to be bigger than thest one, but with the functionality of a packhouse that will see regr guests. I have every intention of having my friends and family visit and with the witches in a limbo I want to make sure that all the people important to both ra and arefortable, while still giving us our own haven away from the noise. I''m not sure why her father rarely had guests except to marry her off to some random, well connected wolf. Though, now that I understand pack dynamics better, that was probably an elder thing more than her parents.


    It''s arge ''L'' shaped building that has three stories. The main floor is all of themon areas and sleeping quarters for the Omegas that live in the house. The second floor is for guests and will have a gym and lounge for their use. The top floor will house the Alpha''s suite with enough rooms for a family to grow into on one branch of the level. The opposite side will house other VIP guests, like visiting Alphas and their families. None of the rooms are finished or furnished, but walls are up and fireces can be lit to stave off the cold for the humans.

 Chapter 461

    ¡°Ben, this is amazing!¡± Trevor, a pack warrior, ps me on the back as we step through the main doors.


    "It''s not done, but it''s good enough to house everyone." I shrug and look around for Marge and Maggie. Spotting them with a group of younger witches, I call out, "Marge! I need your help." And jog over. "Can you help get everyone settled? I need to get back to ra. I don''t know what is taking her and Brianna so long, but my wolf and I don''t like it. Use any of the rooms you need to, but the biggest firece is in the main living space."


    "Of course, Beta. I''ve put a call out to the townspeople to bring over supplies. We''ll have everyone fed and tucked in by the time you bring our girl home." She pats me on the chest as I move on to my next task.


    I need to find Marietta. I don''t think witches have mates the same way wolves do, but there is definitely something between her and Brianna. I won''t leave Marietta behind when I can use all the back up I can get right now. It takes an irritatingly long time to find her. The crowd in the new packhouse isn''t that big since we moved several people over to the pack hospital for observations. Or maybe I''m just impatient to see my mate. It''s been almost four hours since I watched her jump into the only intact window of the old packhouse and there hasn''t been a check-in or mind link of any kind since. I don''t know if I am being blocked or if she''s just focused on her task and I''m afraid to reach out. The one thing I have learned with magic is, you can''t interrupt a caster in the middle of a spell or working. The concentration break requires them to start over from the beginning and if she''s been doing anything magic rted I don''t need it to take another four hours for her toe back to me.


    "We need to go check on them." I rattle out as I find Marietta huddled with some of the older witches in their group. She nods, turning back to the witches.


    ¡°He''s not going to be very understanding, but we need her to talk to us. We need to know what she felt or saw, anything she remembers." They nod at her as she stands to follow me.


    "What was that all about?" I ask. She''s tall so I don''t have to slow down myrge strides for her to keep pace.


    ¡°What Juliette just did isn''t normal. We need to know if she is hiding something or if her chaos magic has control over her instead of the other way around." Copyright 2025 Miss L Writes and Ember Mantel Productions


    "You think they will be able to get her to talk about it?" I question striding down the dusty path leading towards town.


    "With her reaction to Jason, I am hoping so. It''s possible whatever that was broke the hold that has been keeping her quiet. I''m not sure. This girl is an enigma, even to us Let''s go see if our girls found.


    anything in the ruins of your house.


    I snap my eyes to her. It''s the first hint at whatever they are, but I''m not getting side


    tracked. I''ll have plenty of time to be noseyter.


    "We''ll get there faster if I shift and


    carry you I pull off my shirt. I''m going to l let my wolf get me there in half the time whether she agrees toe along or not. I pull off my shorts before looking over at her.


    "I''ve never ridden a horse, let alone a wolf." She scoffs in a teasing way and Iugh.


    "We won''t let you fall, you are important to our end goal.¡± I wink and she rolls her eyes.


    "I''d zap your smart ass if it wouldn''t waste time you are also important to our end goal. Let''s ride" She waves her hand in the direction of ra and Brianna. Ishift quickly, get her settled just past my wolf''s shoulders and take off.


    Marietta squeals at the movement and winds her fingers in our fur. I can feel hery


    t against our back to keep from flipping off backwards.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!